Popery in power : or, the spirit of the Vatican to which is added Priestcraft : or, the monarch of the middle ages, a drama

Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project

to make the world's books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the

publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

at|http: //books .google .com/I

cy//f<*/(.c' {"•^A^^t'-'A aCt'^.c-k^k V '■ ^i-^>

¥

E9. Cole mfii$

CQ

/ '

/

^' (■''> fie ■'..

■ y

//*

/'

-■ ^*

f^

'*

I .i

¥

B9. Cci^ m^^

fo

A.T

■^ "^ \t^^'

h

j..]

ii:

^•'

llr^

••«•

>.

(

POPERY IN POWER,

OR

THE SPIRIT OF THE VATICAN;

TO WHICH IS ADDKD.

prie^ttraft.

OK

THE MONARCH OF THE MIDDLE AGES;

A DRAMA.

7

C"^

By JOSEPH TURNLEY

I

jiUustTafrti bit!) Cngrabrngs on SSHooti bo Cmtntnt Artists.

• r < • •

- • • • *

» » .• ' rf ■

LONDON:
EFFINGHAM WILSON, 11, ROYAL EXCHANGE.

1850.

R

■.FNO

' ^u»Ai • -'

iJiO

• • * •

• * • • . •

• • • # • •

LOXOOX :
PKIVnO BT J. WXKTHBIXXH AWD CO.,
CIHCVg PLACE. FmkBIiIlY ClKCHa.

« • •

» • • -

• • •■.. .

• • ■

THE PEOPLE OF ENGLAND.

Fellow Countbymek,

I HAVE endeavoured to lay before you certain
historical facts, a patient perusal of which may enable
you more readily to fonn a judgment of Poper}', that
false religion which has so recently made another
futile attempt to plant its standard of supremacy in
England,

I know how very far short my ability is, cornpai-ed
to my desire, to explain the varied characteristics of
the A'atican; yet, with all its faults, I fearlessly la}'
this Volume before you, as a tribute of my love for
my Queen and Fellow-countr}-men, and shall ever
remain,

Your very obedient humble Servant,

The AuTHOlt.

7, Latok Place Sol-tk,
Nh-. 20, ]850._

PREFACE.

Fifty pages of the first part of this book were written
and published long before the recent assumptions of
the pope of Rome; and, as we consider that such
instances of assumption will be occasionally occurring,
and are evidence of the principles we have endeavoured
to establish from the pages of history and the doctrines
and practice of Romanism when in power, we have
refrained from making any extensive reference to
them ; especially as we are aware that the free and
intelligent press of this country has most ably and
suitably awakened the minds of Protestants to the
motive and effect of such assumptions.

The first time the pope sent a foreign legate to
England was in the twelfth century, when conten-
tions were fermented in the bosom of the Church
itself by the appointment of William of Corboil to the
see of Canterbury.

This book is not published under an impression that
it will be likely to change the faith of many Papists,
but is addressed to wavering Protestants who seem
captivated by the cymbal and dulcimer of Tractarian-
ism. We would remind those lovers of the strict and
literal rubric, who have, all at once, made such dis-
coveries of errors in the forms of the Church, that
Tractarianisni is soiiifthing else than tlicy declare it

IV PREFACE.

to be, that it must be judged by its fruits, and it will
then be pronounced the greatest foe which Protestant-
ism has now to resist. It is a foe in the camp of
Protestantism, constantly using its alliances and sym-
pathies for the diversion of the minds of Protestants.
How many unsteady Protestants have become Tract-
arians, and, when perfect Tractarians, have been
deemed presentable to the court of the papacy!
From that moment they become alienated to Pro-
testant England and England's beloved sovereign,
for they acknowledge another sovereign. From
that moment they have another God, namely, the
Pope of Rome — another faith which teaches the
duty of Romanists to purge Christendom of all here-
tics. They henceforward live and act under the
banner of one of the chief champions of popery,
which bears that awful blasphemy against God and
insult to sovereigns — *' The king's weapon can indeed
kill the body ; but mine can destroy the soul and send
it to hell." Such was the language of that papist
A' Becket, archbishop of Canterbury, whose name
and memoiy are venerated by Romanists — whose best
days were abused in endeavours to insult his generous
sovereign, undermine the throne, and degrade all the
civil jurisdictions of the land.

Poj)ery in power will be found the same in every
king's reign ; a rebel to Protestant sovereigns and a
pernicious element in society; and, therefore, the
recent circumstances which have engaged and will
engage so much notice, have not induced the author
to depart from his original purpose, viz. to refer to
historical ])rinciples, and to shew popery in antago-
nism mth monarchy, during the reign of one of the
most renowned and noble of England's sovereigns,

PREFACE. V

viz., the first Plantagenet, Henry II. The reigns of
Henry 11. and his son Richard I. most fiilly confirm
the allegation that the love of power is ever stimu-
lating the Vatican; and that to increase such power
it uses physical force conjoined to intrigue and cruelty.

In connection with the love of power is the love
of form and ceremony, hence the deluded Tractarian
seems less disposed to look to God than to seek for the
rivers Abana and Pharpar. We would remind him
that everything God does is sunple, whilst the works
of man are intricate and cumbrous. Vain-gloriousness
and puny self-righteousness are now distracting the
Church of England. Men calling themselves Protest-
ant priests are endeavouring to magnify themselves
instead of worshipping their great Master. It may be
true that some part of the rubric has fallen into
oblivion, and that some ceremonies practised when
the Church was just released from the trammels and
chains of popery have also been lying in the dust of
desuetude, yet, where is the true and faithful lover of
the souls of dying men who would disturb the Church
by the attempt to revive them ? Such acts bring the
Church into contempt, and the faith of poor and rich
are alike disturbed. The present infidelity of the
priests of Protestantism will remain a lasting disgrace
to the Church; and, we regret to say, the recent
solemn avowals by certain dignitaries of the Church
of England have not removed the impression of
thousands of Protestants, that the present woes of
the Protestant Church have been brought about by
the mummeries practised and permitted by the Church
itself.

The rubric may require alterations in connnon with
other books, such as statute law and pandects of

VI PREFACE.

science, but where is the true lover of his profession
and of his fellow men who would rake up the most
obsolete and objectionable parts of those books as
most worthy of practical use. T)ie rubric, like many
statutes of civil matters, was made under special
circumstances, which a good churchman would freely
take into consideration, and not attempt to justify
the practice of exciting novelties from the mere fact
of their having been permitted by churchmen who
had just cast off those rags of formality and self-
righteousness, which still mark the outward charac-
teristic of a religion which appears to us remarkable
for cruelty to man and blasphemy towards God.
Why should sober Protestantism be dressed in the
frippery of a formal religion ?

We trust the present tribulations in the Church
of England will result in closer union and steadfast-
ness in its members, and that those who are now
reproached will return to their pastoral duty, and
become honoured and revered, and, in future, serve
God and not man, love the Queen and not the Pope.

We do not expect to be exempt from severe criticism,
but however much it may be regretted that some one
more able and worthy had not applied himself to the
exposition of our subject, yet we fondly hope that no
true Protestant can impugn the principles and state-
ments heroin contained.

SYNOPSIS.

FIRST PART. — The Author )ia« endeavoured to explain the characteristics of
Romanism when in power. To prove (by reference to historical facts) its
uniyersal antagonism with all civil power and good government; its secret
energies and ravstic agencies for the destniction of every element which has
denied its infallibility or supremacy. The state of England during the
reign of Henry 11., and the characters of this king and his queen, Eloonora
of Aquitaine.

To describe the dissimulations and fascinations, insinuations and impor-
tunity of popery, whilst seeking the seats and seals of power.— Its varied
delusions and infatuations. — Its relentless cruelty and gorgc<.>us assump-
tions during the days of its power. — Its influence amongst the nations of
the earth, and some passing notice of its present remarkable attitude in
respect to England and Protestantism; with some observations on the
political effect of the doctrines of Romanism, and their influence on private
society and domestic life. — The persecutions of the Albigenses. — The
proselyting spirit of Romanism, and the rapid increase of its members in
England. — The forged epistles and documents which are the foundation of
the main tenets of RomanLom, such as worship of images, supremacy, infal-
libility, etc. Some notice of the indifference and liberalimny erroneously
called charity y of certain members of the established churchy as partly account^
ingfor the various secessions from the Protestant churchy and the numerous
forms of Romanism {such as Tractarianism) now boldly developing themselves
in and about the established church of England, which challenge the faith and
energies of Protestants.

SECOND PART. — - " The Spirit of the Vatican" during the unsettled reign of
the wild and chivalrous Ricliard the Crusader. — The state of England and
Europe in general during that reign. — A review of the crusades and per-
secution of the Albigenses, as ailccted and influenced by the Vatican. — Tho
establishment, nature, practices, purpose and progress of the Inquisition. —
The genius of the Middle Ages. — The character of Richard Cceur de Lion. —
Character of Saladin, as soldier and leader of the Turks. — Characteristics
of the Arabians, their religion, with portrait of Mahomet, and affinity of
Mahommedanism with Romanism. — The arts and sciences of the Arabians,
particularly their love of poetry, with quotations. — Their magnanimity,
and the similarity of their manners with the .ancient Germans. — True
religion considered in comparison with the religion of form and cliivalry. —
Self-righteousness. — The delusion and vanity of Tractarianism. — Earthly
heroism of all ages, — The moral revelation of the crusades. Reference to
certain of the popes of Rome considered in connexion with the authority
of the chief doctrines of Romanism.

The DRAMA is intended to portray the private and domestic characters
of Henry the Second, and the influence of the doctrines of Romanism in
private society and the sorrows of the civil wars.

The APPENDIX i^nll confirm some of the allegations of this Work.

LIST OF ENGRAVINGS.

Thk Vatican — Inquisition in foreground

St. Godric, thk Keclusk Monk

Victims op the Monks destroyed

Heretic prepared for the Flames

Procession op Heretics to the Flames ....
The Scapular op St. Vincent op Paul ....

Adoration of the Virgin

P&ocEssiON of THE Virgin at Hon FLEUR . . . .

Eleonora, Queen of Henry II

Berenoaria, Queen of Richard Cueur-de-Lion

Hbnet if

Saladin

Richard II

Mahomet, THE False Prophet

The Favourite of the Harem

Trial of Donna Beatrice Gazalla before Inquisitors .
Torture op Orobio on Wooden Horse ....
The Torture of Suffocation BY Water . . . .
Torture of Heretic by Burning the Feet

A Young Girl taking the Veii

Thomas a'Becket, Archbishop of Canterbury .

Absolution

A*Becket before Henry

Auricular Confession

Henry II. in Ditchley Wood

Rosamond, Mistress of Henry II

Elionoba leaving Rosamond's Bower . . . .

Frontispiece.

Faces page f)

27

66

68

»f

»»

f»

»»

w
tt

•»

M
f*
»♦
»♦

»♦

n

90
96
|{»7
128
U3
14)
14.3
143
161
188
221
229
231
232
236
293
310
320
327
342
344
376

POPERY IN POWER;

OR THE

Spirit of H)t tlaticam

Solus Romanus Pontifex jure dicifnr universalis. Illi soli licet pro teroporit
necessitate novas leges condere. Papae solius pedes omnes principes deosculantur.
nuns solius Domen in ecclesiis recitatur: unicum est nomen in mundo. lUi lioet
icperatores deponere.— GR£G.£'/>i»t

The Church has, at all times, commanded the atten-
tion of the reflecting philosopher, and active politician.
It is very obvious, that she was the arbiter and keeper
of many things, which advanced the peace and order
of man, and the comfort and taste of society. While
some systems were but imperfect imitative theories,
wanting power and state, the genius of her hierarchy
was exact, extensive, and well delineated. She was an-
nounced as the bride of divinity, clad in its robes, and
decked with its graces. At a very eariy period, she
assumed to be the representative of Christ, the head of
the Militant Church, the general assembly of Saints,
and Church of the First-born, scattered up and down
the earth — the bride of Him whose kingdom was not of
this world; but, alas ! the sinews of things present had
soon encased around her, defacing in parts the sem-
blance of her heavenly original ; and the sigh of truth
and love trembled through all worlds, when she allied
herself to earth, and exposed the secret of that power,
which was destined forthe highest and holiest purposes.
Yet she long retained within herself, essences which
defy time ; and the countenance of her Creator seemed
ever and anon to gleam upon her path. Her high -bom
lineage awakened many lofty assumptions ; and though
her foot was on the earth, yet she quivered not,

B

2 THE SPIRIT

whilst she marshalled all her properties with an ener-
getic movement and order, wholly irresistible by all
worldly dynasties. She once wore a grace and
auspiciousness, which the conventions reared by the
Magi of this world never possessed. The aivine
character she had assumed, united to the sublime
purpose she declared, commanded for her an imperial
position, an extensive dominion, and a grandeur of
state which secured the reverence of millions. Her
very vocation rendered her a leader and a dictator ;
for she professed one vast and immeasurable end, viz.,
to arouse the millions of spirits of men to a sense of
their own dignity and power. Mighty and extra-
ordinary were the functions assumed by her chiefs,
for placing before man, the secrets of his own nature,
with its degree of individual power and honour,
attainable in this world, and laying before him the
jewels of the treasury of heaven, with the crown to
be given by the Lord of all, to them who deposed the
earthen god, and bowed before the one God ; for this
they assumed a spirit's power, and the voice of arch-
angels, whilst they claimed to keep within their own
hands the very records of heaven, the Book of Life,
which contained man's duty to God, and man, his
unknown path on earth, and the certainty of death
and judgment.

Although we shall have occasion to notice some of
the many instances of unfaithfulness and impurity
which disgraced those who administered in holy places
during the middle ages, yet we may not pretend that
any age is without fault. But we shall ask our readers
to reject, not only the scarlet seducer, but all harlots
who affect a divine right over the consciences and
lives of men, and who boldly present forms and cere-
monies in the place of spirit and faith. We know
that charity comes of God, and sings her matin and her
eventide songs with the thousands round the throne ;
but our readers well know, that a just admiration
of true charity and liberality of mind is inconsistent

OF THE VATICAN. S

With respect for mimicking harlots. Indeed, the
importance of our subject will not permit us to call
that of God, which is of man and sin ; and wherever
we observe harlotrv, we shall not hesitate to point at
it as a deceiver. She sometimes walks in papal robes,
and sometimes, we know, she is found in our own
Church, and not unfrequently she may be detected
in the councils and churches of dissent. She is as
old as sin, and was driven out of Paradise by the
flaming sword.

The influence of the priesthood in England was
much increased by the introduction of the papal
power, until which time the archbishop of Canter-
bury was considered the head and ruler of spiritual,
and the king the head and ruler in temporal, matters.
The folly and fear of one William of Corboil betrayed
the liberty of the English Church. This imprudent
archbishop procured a bull from the pope, appointing
him pope's legate in ordinary, which at once acknow-
ledged, that the power and authority which were
vested in him, were derived from the pope of Rome.
The pope soon made an occasion for sending his o^\ti
legate (an Italian priest) to England, whose presence
superseded all bishops and archbishops. The intro-
duction of the papal power into England was the act
of a moment, but its effects were many, and became
very alarming, even so early as the twelfth century ;
the great and the humble felt environed )>y influences
which were new and indefinable. In the early part
of the second Henry's reign, popery, notwithstanding
its incomparable acumen, had scarcely ascertained the
nature of its powers, or the most effective mode of
using them. Its thirst for self-aggrandisement did
not blind its acute eye, which perceived that there
revolved in the spirit of the English monarch many
sublime principles, which were not easily bent to
sabjection. Quickly indeed was England, with its
monarch and all its glorious and ingenuous properties,
weighed in the balances of the Vatican; but the

b2

4 THE SPIRIT

whole papal council could not immediately determine
whether the king of England was better suited for an
ally or a victim of the hierarchy. Many were the
vacillations and hesitations of the papacy, in which it
may be compared to a young vulture, who could just
espy her prey flickering below the craggy height,
where misfortune or circumstance had cast it; but
who dared not pounce upon it with that eagerness
her carnivorous nature dictated, lest her half-fledged
wing should fail, or her intended victim overmatch
her strength.

In the twelfth century, the Papal Power was a
new element, and by no means comprehended. The
sovereigns of Europe, and England in particular,
suddenly saw a monstrous thing stalking forth upon
the earth, with the mien and comeliness of an angel,
but they knew not that its designs were subversive
of the power and happiness of man. Its ends and
purposes were impervious to the common ken; but
its aim was power irresistible and unprecedented.
It sought to be regarded as the Deity ruling on
earth. For a time, kings and princes and warlike
men fell back ; and like frighted steeds, with distended
nostrils and ears erect, snorting and champing, yet
looking intently on some strange object, they paused
to gaze at what they could not understand. For a
while, their eyes were riveted upon it ; yet they soon
returned to their respective vocations; for they felt
incompetent to contend with a being that they
thought belonged to the powers of heaven or hell.
In other words, a new principle had come to herd
with the corruptions of the earth. Its nature was
too sublime and active to rank under any common
vassalage ; indeed the monarchs of the earth already
displayed both jealousy and deference ; for they
believed it had within its grasp some vast treasury
and mystic panoply, which was as unfathomable as
august, and suflicient to render it either a valuable
ally or a dangerous enemy. The lusts of time had crept

OF THE VATICAN. 6

within, Satan had intermixed his emissaries in the
ranks of the servants of God; yet that which was
holy was holy still, and that which we shall have to
deplore was not the Church, for that was ever holy.
But what we shall have to sorrow over is, that the ark
was touched by the impure, and that men fresh and
fervent in the blithe lusts of the world, dared with
blasphemous and unsanctified hands defile the holy
of holies. It was then the temple quivered, and God
hid his face, when the children of men affected to
come up to worship him, whilst they turned his house
into a den of thieves.

The Church, the source of all the peace and happi-
ness which ever elevated man's nature, and enlivened
man's earthly path, contained within its bosom, light
and loveliness, which neither man, nor fiend, nor time,
nor eternity, can ever put out. Many were the
graces of love and charity which distinguished it
from all other conventions. The light of knowledge
glowed upon her brow, and, associating with her
divine pretensions, secured for her real grandeur and
power. She was conservator of the arts and sciences, of
all knowledge, and all those elegant attainments which
should regulate and refine society. This was one part
of her temporal foundation. The priesthood pretended
to be learned in legal, and even medical and surgical
lore ; and were resorted to in most cases of sickness
or accident. M. Paris says, that the persecuted
people were much envied by the Christian priests,
for they, the Jews in the twelfth century, maintained
at London, York, and Lincoln, very extensive schools
for learning, into which Christians were freely ad-
mitted. In many instances, the Jewish physician
was preferred to the Christian priest. The vast
profit tempted many monks to neglect their duties,
so that they might attain a smattering of medical
science; and to such a degree did this proceed, that
it was found necessary at the Council of Tours, in
1163, to form a canon to restrain this practice of the

b THE SPIRIT

monks. Geraldus Cambrensis states, that the Latin
and Oriental languages were much cultivated by the
monks. The works of Walter Mapes, Hanvil, and
others of this date, are in excellent Latin.

The priests of all ages have been the earliest stu-
dents of medicine; for in Exodus xiii. 2, we learn
that the leper was brought to the priest for exami-
nation, that he might determine whether the leprosy
was of the virulent and contagious character (see
Appendix, No. L).

From the priesthood came the chief chroniclers
during the middle ages, who furnish the accounts of
the ecclesiastical transactions. They were also ambi-
tious to be regarded as poets, especially those who
lived secluded. St. Godric was a severe anchorite
recluse ; he wore an iron shirt next his skin, and it
is recorded that he wore out three by constant use.
He mingled ashes with his flour ; and lest it might
be too palatable, he kept it four months before he
ate it. One scrap from the mind of this recluse is
imitated by Andrews thus : —

" I weep while I sing,
For anguish, to see
Through my fast-gushing tears, all nailed to a tree,
My Saviour so good, while his hearths dearest blood

Is streaming for me.
For me, too, each wound is torn open again,
"While Mary's deep sorrows still add to my pain.'*

The system of self-denial and torture was much
practised by the Romish churchmen, and reminds us
of some of the Pagans.* It is said, the order of
Flagellants was produced by an abuse of those words
(of the greatest of all heroes, St. Paul), " I keep
under my body, and bring it into subjection." In the

* The austerities of some of the priests were most extraordinary.
The names of St. Polycronus, St. Bemadotus, St. Adhelm, St. Do-
rothea, and St. Macarius, stand eminent in the list of these vision-
aries. They bear a very strict affinity to the Pagan fanatics, and
help to prove one allegation — viz. that Romanism is Paganism.

1 .% •

.<

■ >1

^:^

•<».
..<.

r- •

!,• . «

i

OF THE VATICAN. 7

thirteenth century, all Italy was seized with this
panic. It is said, that Charles, Cardinal of Lorrain,
actually killed himself by adhering to its maxims
during a rigorous winter (De Thou, Hist. lib. 59).
Plutarch says, that, in the city of Lacedsemon, this
system was pursued in honour of Diana (see Vit.
Lycurg. ) Philostratus says, this kind of self-punish-
ment was practised in honour of Scythian Diana
(Eutrop. lib. ii. cl41). So that we may say, most of
the follies, mummeries, and cruelties, of Romanism
may be traced to its great root, viz. Heathenism.
There is yet a better authority, viz. the Book of
Kings, concerning the Priests of Baal.

There are several scraps which were the produce
of this period. In one of the Harleian Manuscripts
are several, addressed to the Virgin. We will
venture to quote the following specimens, given by
Mr. Wharton.

" Blessed be thou, Levely, ful of beavene's bliss.
Sweet flower of Pareys, Moder of Mildness
Pray ye, Ihesu, that he may rede and wysse
So my way for to you, that me he never mysse,"

The above has been modernised by a very able
author thus : —

" Maiden Mother, mild, hear my humble prayer,
From shame thy suppliant shield, and from Vice's snare,
Me thy blessed child, me from treasons keep ;
I was loose and wild ; now in prison deep."

There is also a love-song, which we will dare to
quote : —

" Blow, Northern Wynd, seat thou me, my suetynge. Blow,
Northern Wynd, blow, blow, blow,
Ich of a bend in boure bright
That fully semly is on sight."

The language is so obscure, we may give the
following translation of an industrious author : —

" Bleak dost thou blow, O Northern Wind I
Yet could I hail thee, soil and kind.

i

8 THE SPIBIT

Were thj harsh howling blast inclined

To waft my charmer hither.

Bright in her bower sits my fair,

Gay as the songsters of the air.

None with sweetness to her can compare;

Ah, would that I were with her."

Whilst referring to the poetry of this age, we will
quote one more piece, warranted by Camden, as
thrown out by Hugh Bigod, a turbulent earl of Nor-
folk, against Henry IL, who, however, soon brought
the boaster low.

" Were I in my castle of Bungay,
Upon the river Waveney,
I would not care for the kynge of Cockneye"

We dare not prolong our quotations from the sweet
stanzas of former days ; but our readers will do well to
peruse the early poetry, and judge for themselves.
The following will remmd us of the pretty modern

song —

'* An ye shall walk in silk attire.
And siller have to spare/*

*' Maiden Marguerette (he said), trust to me I pray,
And Jesus whom thou trustest to, put him quite away.
Trust to me, and be my wife, full well mayst thou speed ;
Antioch, and Asia too, shalt thou have to meed:
Damask rich, and purple cloaks, shalt thou have to wear,
On all the dainties of my land, choicely shalt thou fare.'*

{See Wharton^ 3 old Romances, " I'he Life of Saint Marguerette")

How many more sweet pieces we could quote from
Percy's ancient lyrics and metrical romances, and
from other antiquarian authors; but our object and
space will not permit. We trust we have said enough
to convince us, that the nineteenth century is not the
only bright spring of genius, learning, and truth,
indeed, we fear comparisons with days of generations
past. Wliat can exceed those beautifiu thoughts
found in that piece which begins—

** Now Jesu Christ our heaven kjmge,
Lede me by the coolen streme."

OF THE VATICAN. 9

Again, how simple are the lines in Sir Bevis of
Hampton :—

" Lordinges hearkeneth to me tale
Is merrier than the nightingale.

Again : —

The rich high Dock his fest can hold
With Erls and proude Barons bold;
But Jesu Christe in Trinite
Will feed the Squire of lowe degree.

Again : —

Lystneth Lordinges, gentle and free,
Jesu Christe was born for ye.
Lyttyll and mykyll, old and yonge,
Jesu Christe for you was bon."

Vide Oxon.

The most popular poetry of the twelfth century,
was that of the provincial troubadour. Perhaps the
following may form a suitable specimen, written on
account of Eleonora's long imprisonment : — " Daugh-
ter of Aquitanitt, fair fruitful vine, thou hast been
torn from thy country, and led into a strange land.
Thy harp is changed into the voice of mourning, and
thy songs into sounds of lamentation. Brought up in
delicacy and abundance, thou enjoyedst a royal liberty,
living m the bosom of wealth, delighting thyself with
the sports of thy women, with their songs, to the
sound of the lute and tabor ; and now thou moumest,
thou weepest, thou consumest thyself with sorrow.
Return, poor prisoner, — return to thy cities, if thou
canst ; and if thou canst not, weep and say, ' Alas !
how long is my exile!' Weep, weep, and say * My
tears are my bread, both day and nightt' Where are
thy guards — thy royal escort? Where are thy maiden
train, thy counsellors of state? Some of them, dragged
far from thy country, have suffered an ignominious
death; others have been deprived of sight; others
banished, and wandering in divers places! Thou
criest, but no one hears thee! for the King of the
North keeps thee shut up, like a town that is

1

10 THE SPIRIT

besieged. Cry then; cease not to cry. Raise thy voice
like a trumpet, that thy sons may hear it ; for the
day is approaching, when thy sons shall deliver thee,
and then shalt thou see again thy native land?" This
extract, from Chronic. Ricardi Fictarrensis, reminds
us of Ossian's wild and sublime style. The scraps
we have set out are mostly to be found in that ex-
cellent collection by Andrews.

Amongst the monks of the twelfth century were
several good musicians. Guido Ardin is named by
Baronius, as having made great discoveries in music
for the use of churches. A monk (Ailred) ridicules
the practice. *' One," he says, " restrains his breath,
another breaks his breath, and sometimes they fall
a quivering like the neighing of horses. At other
times they appear in the agonies of death ; their eyes
roll; their shoulders are moved upwards and do^vn-
wards." It is recorded that the Saxon Matilda was
a great and constant patroness of music. The
organ, the harp, and the horn were much used.
During the reign of Henry II., there was a practice
of illuminating missals, which the monks themselves
executed in a most perfect and beautiful style, and
so durable were they, that they still dazzle our eyes
with the brightness of their colour, and the splen-
dour of their gilding. The art of portrait-painting
had attained great excellence. William of Malmes-
bury tells us, that when a certain bandit wished to way-
lay Archbishop Anselm, they sent a renowned artist
to Rome, who took his likeness without his know-
ledge, which coming to the hearing of the archbishop,
he avoided thein^ knowing that no disguise would pro-
tect him. In agriculture the priests were much
skilled. The foreign monks brought many improve-
ments from Normandy. The monk Gervaise says, that
Thomas a Becket condescended to go with his clergy,
and assist the neighbours in reaping their corn, and
housing their hay. Indeed, a knowledge of hus-
bandry was consiaered so fundamental and meritori-

OF THE VATICAN. 11

OU8, that a decree in the Lateran Council, a.d. 1179,
encourages every monk to be a farmer, and holds out
to him while so employed, indulgence and protection.
There was a most sweet and palatable wine, almost
equal to Champagne (superior to French wines),
produced by a monk in Gloucester. The state of
agriculture during the twelfth century will be fully
seen by perusal of an elaborate work written by
Gervaise. From his description of the implements of
husbandry, Mr. Strutt thinks they were very much
like those now in use.

It was in the year 1176, that one Coleman, a priest,
b^an to build London Bridge of stone. It was about
thirty-three vears ere it was finished, and its construe-
tion caused the course of the Thames to be changed. It
is not too much to say, that modem architecture is
only truly beautiful and permanently useful when it
partakes of the principles enunciated in the works of
our ancestors. I refer particularly to the ecclesiastical
fabrics of the middle ages ; and, notwithstanding the
destruction and rapine during the reign of Henry the
£ighth, and the period of the Commonwealth, as well
as the violence of barbarous and wicked men at vari-
ous times, there are still remaining many reliques of
the architectural beauty, of rich and exquisite finish,
displayed during this age. Many are buried in the
deep sea, and form paths for the great leviathan.

The once beautifal city of Dunwich, which stood
on the eastern coast of England, is said (by Gardiner)
to have contained some grand specimens of ecclesias-
tical architecture. During this reign, it contained
ten beautiful churches ; but alas, nought more remains
but the square tower of All- Saints. It is of Anglo-
Norman architecture, and furnishes full evidence of
what had been, but alas, as a Suffolk poet (Bird)
says (speaking of the incursion of the sea) : —

** O 'er all the rest, the raging whirlwind and the gorging sen,
They came, great Diinwich, and they spared not thee."

i

12 THE SPIBIT

We might remind our readers of the wonderful
works discovered by the patient and resolute Layard,
whose labours have so enriched the British Museum.
K any one of our readers desire to peruse a full and
interesting account of ecclesiastical architecture in
general of the twelfth century, we would refer them
to the monk Gervaise's description, and especially his

;articulars of the building of Canterbury cathedral,
'his cathedral was destroyed by fire in 1174, and
that of St. Paul in 1175 (see Stow's Survey). Dr.
Adam Clarke's description of Solomon's Temple, at
the end of the Book of Kings, puts all modem grandeur
into the shade. He says that Solomon's throne had
twelve thousand seats of gold on the right for the
patriarchs and prophets, and twelve thousand seats
of gold on the left for the doctors of law, who assisted
him to administer the law. Indeed, the Christians
of the nineteenth century must feel abashed when
they observe the splendour and expensive elegance
of the cathedrals and churches of our ancestors.
Their rich and elaborate masonry and sculpture, as
well as the beauteous and masterly paintings in win-
dows, and other sacred ornaments, create a certain
exquisite thrill in the beholder, almost amounting to
veneration.

It may be true, that much superstition and extra-
vagant ceremony existed at the time we are referring
to; yet it is most reasonable to presume, that de-
votedness and veneration for the Deity dictated the
liberal and magnificent expenditure with which our
ancestors built and ornamented those places in which
they met to worship their God.* Alas ! these are days
when men build "ceiled houses" for luxury and self-
indulgence, regardless of expense, while they use the
meanest calculation in the disbursement of any portion

* See an interesting work on ecclesiastical architecture, by John
Clarke, Esq., also the voliune by C. R. Smith, Esq., issued by the
Archaeological Society, 1850, in which this subject is treated very
elegantly.

OF THE VATICAN. 13

of their riches for the honour of that place where God
hath promised to meet His people. It is scarcely
more than twenty-five years since the commission
was issued, under which a great number of churches
have been built ; and although many of them are
large and commodious, yet few possess that massive
splendour and solemn beauty which characterise the
churches of our ancestors.

Some apologists and utilitarians may reply, that
mere accommodation is all that has been aimed at by
the moderns. We admit that a lukewarm spirit may
be satisfied ; but a truly fervent spirit will repeat the
thought of the prophet, " Ah ! ye build to yourselves
ceiled houses, but the mansions of Christ are left
waste." It is also true, that the worshipper oi the
Great Being can offer his prayers on the top of a
mountain, or oft in the lonely valley. Yes, He who
made the earth as a tabernacle for the sun, and
stretched out the heavens as a tent to dwell in, needs
not the fashion of men's hands. We may remember
that David, at a period long antecedent to the
Christian era, felt the eternal presence of the Messiah,
and could worship in the rock, shaded by the cedars
of Lebanon. He had anticipated the words of the
One mighty to save : " The hour cometh, when ye
shall neither in this mountain, nor yet in Jerusalem,
worship the Father." David, alone with Go^l, could
pray amidst falling waters, waving forests, and tower-
ing crags, as well as in the great sanctuary ; for he
knew the omnipresence of God. But we may remem-
ber One greater than all. One greater than David.
We may think of One who sighed in the valley of
Jehoshaphat, worshipped by the brook of Kedron, and
prayed amidst the olive trees of Gethsemane. * The
monasteries contained many men of learning and

• Tacitus assigns a reason for the worship of the ancients at altars
in high places; viz. that they should worship as near as possible to
the residence of the gods. Lucian ridicules the idea, whilst^ he
as to the existence of the custom : but God has forbidden it.

i

14 THE SPIRIT

study ; for at this time the Universities of Oxford
and Cambridge could afford but an insecure and very
scanty asylum for students, having been so often
plundered by Dane and Norman.

It was not till the very end of the twelfth century
that these sister-seminaries flourished. Anthony k
Wood states, that, at this time, Oxford had about
four thousand students, and Cambridge about three
thousand. Some of the provincial academies were
much preferred. The accomplished Alexander Neck-
ham speaks (a little after this period) in terms of
deep affection, when referring to St. Alban's academy;
he says —

" Hie locus setatis nostrae primordia novit ;
Annos felices, Isetitiseque dies.
Hie locus ingenuis pueriles imbuit annos
Artibus, et nostra; laudis origo fuit."

Which, perhaps, may be rendered thus : —

" In this retreat young life thus stole away :
What peaceful nights 1 whilst science ruled the day.
'Twas here I gathered all of learning's weal,
Which won that fame I own and none can steal."

Many of the priests, including Thurston, archbishop
of York, and k Becket, previous to his primacy, did
not scruple to join in the field of battle, and harangue
the soldiers with that energy and sublime eloquence
which their superior education and holy profession
gave great effect to. M. Paris states, that combats
often decided ecclesiastical causes. The prior of
Tinmouth, Ralph Gussion, fought, by his champion,
a man of gigantic stature, one Pegun, concerning a
species of exhibition for the maintenance of students.
During the Toulouse wars, k Becket when arch-
deaicon, engaged in single combat, and conquered,
Elgeran de Tr^, a French knight, famous for his
valour. Indeed, it may be assumed, that the army
was always attended by many priests, and other holy
men, to comfort the dying, and officiate generally.

At Acre there fell six archbishops, twelve bishops,

OF THE VATICAN. 15

besides forty earls, five hundred barons, and three
hundred thousand soldiers. The venerable archbishop
of Canterbury (Baldwin), died in Palestine; and the
chronicler says, he breathed forth his soul in these
words : — " O Lord, now is there need of chastening and
correcting with holy grace, that if it please thy mercy,
that I should be removed from the turmoil of this
present life, I have remained long enough in this
army." After these words, his spirit passed away
into the presence of the God of armies. Amongst the
illustrious and holy men who were at the wars in
Palestine, we may name Henry of Troyes, count of
Champayne, Theobald, count of Blois, Count Stephen,
the Count of Clairmont, Count of Scalons, Bernard de
St. Waleri, Robert de Buon, Guy de Castellan, with
his brother Lovel, John de Montmirail, John D'Arcy,
also the Lord of Comte in Burgundy, the Bishop of
Blois, the Bishop of Toulon, the Bishop of Ostia, the
Bishop of Mordr^, the Bishop of Brescia, and the
Bishop of Aste, the Bishop of Nazareth, the Patriarch
of Jerusalem, and the Archbishop of Csesarea. There
were also the Bishop of Besan9on, Baldwin, archbishop
of Canterbury, Hubert, bishop of Salisbury, the Arch-
deacon of Colchester. There came also Ranulph de
GlanvUle, Robert, earl of Leicester, Robert de New-
bury, the Shettervilles, Gilbert de Mulines, Hugh de
Gomey, Richard de Vernon, Bertrand de Verdun,
with his son, and as the chronicler says, a long list of
noble and magnanimous men, whose number would
be tedious to recount.

The Cross, the emblem of peace, was too often
raised near the bafmer of war, to urge men to defy
death, and seek the blood of their foes with redoubled
energy. The soldiers were reminded, that it was a
war for home and religion ; and the cross was raised,
bearing the figure of our Saviour pierced with wounds,
round which chief and serf bowed in humble venera-
tion^ vowing to stand or fall by this sacred banner.
Indeed it may be said — which cannot be said in these

16 THE SPIRIT

temperate and reforming days — religion was in all
their ways. Without desiring now to discuss any of
the doctrines of Catholicism, it may be enough to say
that its administrations were fascinating to all. They
brought the poorest in communication with the priest-
hood, and were so conducted as to suit the taste of
the elegant and refined, as well as to promote the
main interests and objects of those kings of the
earth, who were willing to concede to the Church,
supremacy and divine infallibility (see note. Appen-
dix No. 2). But whenever any of the Church's as-
sumptions were disputed, the head of that Church
became maddened, cunning, and relentless, and then
she evinced that her great lust was for the honour
and dominion of this transitory world. The docile
and unsuspecting millions, who had for ages suppli-
cated the priesthood for the charity of intercession
with their Maker, paused and unfolded the disguise
which enveloped the earthly features of the Church.

The disputes amongst these holy chiefs, compelled
them respectively to seek the alliance and aid of the
civil power ; and thus they necessarily exposed their
motives and ends to the gaze and criticism of the ir-
reverent mass. Their affected purity became the subject
of investigation and even ridicule ; and they brought
their sacred vocation into contempt. They imitated
the folly and wckedness of the early Christians.
Eusebius (lib. v. c.28, and c.45) speaks of the Arian
controversy in such terms, and with such reflections,
as are well adapted to the dispute between the popes
Victor and Alexander; and, indeed, the consequences
of all ecclesiastical disputes (see Limborch's Inquisi-
tion, pp. 1, 2) are very similar.

The year 1160 produced great excitement. The
ecclesiastical powers were suddenly ruffled and dis-
tended with the hideous passions of party; and the
gorgeous mantle of the order was to be seen strug-
gling promiscuously in the mass of disputants.

Tne whole Latin Church reeled in discord, owing

OF THE VATICAN. 17

to the sudden death of Adrian, the only Englishman
who ever occupied the Papal chair. This was fol-
lowed by an exciting circumstance ; viz. a double
election, by the cardinals, of Octavian and Orlando
to the Roman Pontificate ; Orlando taking the name
of Alexander III, and Octavian that of Victor IV.
. There had been many earlier disputes between
popes, from 900 to 1120, wherein various (eighty)
bloody battles were fought; and terms, ungrateful
to truth and honour, often served as a compromise.
The greatest and the bravest emperors were insulted
by the violence and treason of those disputing priests.
At this time, Frederick Barbarossa was struggling
to recover the power his predecessors in the empire
had lost; and cited all Europe, both popes and all
the cardinals, bishops of Germany, Italy, etc. Victor
obeyed ; but Alexander refusea, replying, " Christ
has given to St. Peter and his successors the privilege
of judging all cases wherein the Church has concern;
which right the see of Rome has always exercised,
and it has never submitted to any other judgment."

At this council were fifty bishops, the kings of
Bohemia and of Denmark, and almost all the distin-
guished princes of Europe. The kings of England
and of France sent their ambassadors ; yet Alexander
resisted the summons, and denied the right. This
was one of those occasions, when the veneration
which the laity had granted to the pontificate was rent
aside by its own hand. It was then and thus, that
the multitude were able to discern the earthly parts
of that system they once thought altogether immut-
able and divine. It was then that the sting was
seen in the adder; it was then that the poison was
detected in the soporific draught, which had for ages
been administered to the docile and unsuspecting
millions, who supplicated the priesthood lor the
charity of intercession with their Slaker. The power
of nominating, or rather determining, the title to the
pontificate, eventually resting between France and

c

i

18 THE SPIRIT

England, became very much a matter of state policy,
and, in Henry's mind, but one of the many atoms with
which he fashioned the power which astonished man-
kind.

Henry reminds us of the heathen emperors, who
used the influence of religious disputes, for the ends
and purposes of his monarchy (See Eusebius, vita
Constan. lib. 3, c. 20).

In the midst of many political disguises, and a con-
stant succession of new and important anxieties, the
mind of the king was constantly assailed by the strata-
getic appeals of the respective cardinals who sought
the title and supreme power of St. Peter's chair. In-
deed, the first Plantagenet was sometimes compelled
to make terms with the ambitious spirits of papacy ;
for, whilst he was executing the arduous and active
duties of a sovereign possessing an extensive and
divided territory, the main genius of the Vatican was
employing every attribute belonging to its being, for
the purpose of suppressing the influence of the inde-
pendent spirit of the king of England, and occupying
that ambitious disposition which might divert him
from the cause of civil and religious libeity.

This period of Henry's history again and again
reminds us of Constantme's conduct at the council,
when the Nicene Creed was drawing up, upon which
Athanasius and Arius conducted a most violent and
persecuting controversy. We may remember a cruel
war occurred in the early church, which reminds us of
the butchery by the Spaniards of the poor Red Indians*
(see Bell's Report, 1830). A war of extermination
was conducted by these bishops against their respec-
tive adherents, who were styled heretics. There was

* De Tocqueville says, " None of the Indian tribes of the terri-
tory of New England now [1829] remain. The Naraganzettes, the
Mohicans, and Peeots, are all gone. The Lenapes, who, 150 years
years ago, receivexi William Penn on the banks of the Delaware, are
all gone; and I myself met with the last of the Iroquois, begging for
death." Page 286.

OF THE VATICAN. 19

no species of cruelty which was not perpetrated.
They were driven from their homes, and hunted to
death by the fanatic monsters, apj)ointed by the
hierarchy. The ears and noses of the Arians were cut
off; and one of the bishops, namely, Bishop George of
Alexandria, was put to death, by tearing his flesh off
bis bones. Such things made Jahn say, " That
even the beasts were not so cruel to men, as the
generality of Christians were to one another." This
was a severe persecution against certain of the early
Christians termed Schismatics ; and we observe much
analogy between it and the Toulouse war, which was
commenced in the reign of Henry 11., when all orders
of society, priests of all nations, took part in this san-
guinary and wicked persecution ; many thousands
were put to death by hirelings, under the fanatical
guidance of the priesthood. War of every sort seemed
then to have a charm, which filled up the barbarian's
yearnings for employment, power, and distinction.
The holy priest, the pandering courtier, the hired
soldier, were whelmed in the stream of blood; and
although they each pretended some civilised justifica-
tion, yet we are unable to recognise even the dignity
of the chieftain of the wild hordes of Germany ; for
Tacitus says, that even the most cruel of the ancient
Germans yielded their blood for some ideal greatness
of purpose ; but the haughty crusader of the twelfth
century, appears to our minds as an inferior being to
the pamted Iroquois described by Bougainville, or the
maniac who drags his blood-stained garments through
the wild and umbrageous fastnesses of America.

The Toulouse war was sustained ^vith extreme bar-
barity, and attracted adventurers from all orders of
society, who were paid from the treasures of the
church. Indeed, in this age, all things were devoted
to war, and bore its impress. It was then, as now,
an exciting occupation, and raised a glittering standard
before the eyes of men, challenging many of the noblest
parts of their nature, tendering gauds and honours in

20 THE SPIRIT OF

exchange for blood, and shewing pyramids for their
manes to rest under. It promised to take man away
from the lingering sorrows of domestic life, and to
make an independent way to death's domains. We
must loathe when we look upon the ravages that war
has made ; yet we must admit that it has scenes in
which the leading powers of the soul must be oft brought
into vigorous action, and all that is solid and brilliant
in man, be elicited and concentrated in one focus of
bold and dauntless resolution. Such an organisation
then takes place, that the whole being seems electrified
with one excited and impassioned power. This is the
spirit of chivalry; and it is everywhere — in the icy
regions of the pole, or the burning confines of the
equator. It is found in the wild fastnesses of America,
where the bland refinements of courts have no power
to seduce (see " Histoire de la Nouvelle France"
by Charlevoix; also " Volney's Tableaux des Etats
Unis," page 423 ; also Alexis de Tocqueville " On
America," page 297 to 300, also an interesting note
to p. 304). This was an age when the voice of chivalry
echoed from mount to vale, and all mankind seemed
ready to follow the clarion trumpet of war. It was
a disposition gratifying to the monarch, and aggran-
dizing to the people. Perhaps one of the most re-
markable facts during this distinguished reign, was
the subjugation of Ireland to the papal power, which
involved the assertion of the papal right to bestow
kingdoms and empires, and is the origin of the con-
nection between Great Britain and* Ireland. The Irish
church had been united in fellowship with the Romish
church, by the exertions of Saint Malachi; but the
claims of the prelates to exclusive privileges were long
resisted by the native Irish princes and the inferior
clergy, who were strongly attached to their ancient
institutions.

Pope Adrian's eye was ever watching the progress
of Henry's arms, and therefore issued a bull, grant-
ing Ireland to Henry II. By reading this bull

OF THE VATICAN. 21

{see Appendix, No. III.)» i* will be seen how the
Pope and Henry dissimulated. Some years expired
ere the Irish hierarchy were subduea to acquies-
cence in this violent and unholy proceeding. About
1171, circumstances eflFected a lodgment for the
English arms in Ireland, and then the brief was
read at Cashel, with a confirmatory letter from the
reigning Pope, Alexander III. ; and the severest
censures of the Church were threatened on all who
should ever dare to impeach this donation of the
holy see. The Pope pretended that he thought
Henry was seeking the conquest of Ireland for the
purpose of weeding it of sin ; whilst Henry pretended
to believe the Pope's dissimulation, at the same time
alleging false pretences for seeking Ireland. When
we consider the proximity of Ireland and England,
and the fertility of the former, we need not be sur-
prised that it attracted the eyes of Henry, who set
no bounds to his ambition. Ireland had not yet
acknowledged the supremacy of the Pope, and Henry's
power began to assume a very extensive and inde-
pendent character; indeed it is easy to understand
the Pope^s anxiety to attract Henry by a new tempta-
tion, and therefore promised him that Ireland should
bow before his arms, upon terms including its sub-
jugation to the Papal Power. This was an epoch
when the greatest power and splendour distinguished
the civil government of England, and the glory and
power of the papacy seemed to fade before the greater

flory of England's monarch ; and it is probable the
^ope considered that the enterprise to Ireland would
be just enough to distract and divert Henry from his
main occupation.

We must remember that the Church of Christ was
ever holy, and that truth changes not ; yet the Pope
was an earthly monarch, then, as now, seeking the same
end and objects as all other monarchs, but converting
the superstition and fanaticism of millions into those
mystic means which he interwove with the ordinary
means common to other monarchs. The papal system

22 THE SPIRIT

of proselytism, united to the untiring and ingenious
efforts of Jesuitism, were but the means to a great
end ; viz., the attainment of all earthly power, and
the alliance or subjugation of the civil arm. The
ramifications and interstices of this wonderful and
mighty machinery seem to be unnoticed by modern
rulers ; and, in particular, by England's princes.
Yet we believe it is undermining cities and palaces,
whilst the inhabitants are folding their arms in con-
fidence and indifference. Its unwearied patience, its
unostentatious perseverance, its constancy and secresy,
are heaping up a power which will one day overwhelm
the land, and surprise the sleeping warders of Pro-
testantism.

We regret to say, that we fear that religion, as
a faith, has but few permanent and devoted advo-
cates in the councils of England ; yet we venture to
warn our rulers, our countrymen, that Romanism is
an envious and angry principle, and will never cease
to seek all earthly power ; and, for the attainment of
this power, it will barter every minor interest : for it
well knows, that, with the possession of this power,
it can recover all of which it may make a temporary
sacrifice. Years, aye, many years, may pass away,
and the slow and certain progress of Romanism may
evade the notice of rulers, ever changing ; yet the
appetite of the papacy is unchangeable, and, like the
grave, will never cease to yawn for more. It may
be, that even this generation may escape the grasp of
the long- imprisoned and angry foe ; even all common-
sense calculation (the increase of the devotees of
Romanism in England, as 29 is to 1, during the pre-
sent century, the increase of the churches of the pa-
pacy, etc.), should convince us, that the strength and
integrity of the Protestant Church is yielding before
the importunity and varied attributes of Romanism ;
and. although God has loved us, and shielded us so
long, he has nowhere protected those who have slighted
the venerated and valuable things he has entrusted to
them ; for He helps those who help themselves.

OF THE VATICAN. 23

There is a record well deserving the attention of
all who read this book. It is to be found in a public
remonstrance of the Parliament of Paris, in 1750,
where, complaining of the abuses of the ecclesiastical
power in France, they say to the king, that "the clergy
of that realm are now busily using endeavours to
support and confirm a system of independence on
civil power, the foundation of which has been laid
several centuries back, the principles of which have
been agitated, developed, and followed, from age to
age, in the conduct of the church ; and the inevitable
effects of which, if not stopped by the vigilance and
firmness of the civil magistrate, would be, the most
enormous abuse of the royal authority as well as of
religion, the destruction of good order and public
tranquillity, of all proper and regular jurisdictions,
of the laws, and of the king's sovereignty itself ; and,
by consequence, of the whole state." These were
the very words of the citizens of Paris, the faithful
children of the Romish church ; for such were the
oppressions and presumptions of the ecclesiastical cor-
porations, that the people could endure them no more.
We can now call to mind the reflection of a good
Protestant nobleman, who says, in reference to this
remonstrance of the citizens of Paris, that whoever
considers the subject will have good reason to think,
that, wherever the popish religion remains, the prin-
ciples of intolerance and oppression will remain also ;
and, notwithstanding their iniquity and absurdity,
they will perpetually disturb, and sometimes over-
power, the civil authority, even in countries the most
enlightened by learning and philosophy, or affecting
the greatest latitude and freedom of thought. We
know nothing in the English character which assures
us that Romanism would operate less sedulously, or
less tjrrannically, when it should become the estab-
lished religion of the land. " Ah, ah ! " say many ;
. " with what needless alarms the author writes. We
Englishmen will never permit such an absurd and

24 THE SPIRIT

oppressive domination; and our excellent queen shall
never be lost in the abyss of priestcraft." God grnit
that happy England may never be priest-riaden.
May we never experience the truth of the words of
a churchman and historian (Gul. Neubrigen, p. 324),
who says, " The clergy had license (being inde-
pendent of the civil power) to do what they would
with certain impunity, and were in no awe of God
or man."

When Henry consented to receive Ireland from
the pope, he weakened the power and reduced the
dignity of the civil monarchy, whilst he rendered
the ecclesiastical power confident and intolerant.
He, like some modern statesmen, thought that the
pure things of heaven might sometimes be bartered
at the shambles of expediency-mongers, or sacrificed
at the altar of the demagogue ; and that mere worldly
details, such as dignities, taxes, and municipal rights,
have a better claim to attention than the faith of the
land. It is thus that men, fearing the cognomen of
saints or alarmists, allow encroachments to be gradu-
ally made on that which is the foundation of the
genius of the English constitution, viz., its religion.
This error will endanger all their fame, and mark
them as the enemies of sound government. It may
cost rivers of English blood, and many years of woe.
The fate and fortunes of this king are ever before
them. He, whose bold and striking character might
have served the cause of civil and religious liberty
(by which we mean, not freedom from laws, either
religious or civil, but a living under good laws, both
civil and religious) much more extensively, and kept
the papal domination under restraint, became a victim,
because self righteousness became his high priest, and
doled out a false sanctification ; and, therefore, many
of his efibrts failed to realise more than the glory of
man, side by side of the revelations of time, and the
praise of this transitory world ; and the incense as-
cended not into heaven.

OF THE VATICAN. 25

Perhaps the most imprudent concession, was that of
receiving Ireland* as a gift from Pope Adrian,f by a
bull I still extant; and, in the very grant, as appears
by M. Paris, he submitted to be told of his own
acknowledgment, " That every island in which no
Christianity had gained the ascendant, belonged of
right to St. Peter and the holy Roman Church.''
However, the mind of Henry seemed at times more
than a match for the whole papal and ecclesiastical
politicians. During the reign of this prince, the papal
chair had many occupants ; but they were all at times
awed by his monarchical bearing, for he was not only
a bold and enterprising warrior, but, on most critical
occasions, he proved himself a keen and vigilant
politician ; and some have even thought that he acted
wisely in appearing so docile in respect to Ireland,
and that by such concessions he baffled the pope, his
rebellious primate, and even the king of France, and
preserved the royal and constitutional power from

* Ireland, Iriii, liema, Juvema, lonerraa, Berma, or Hybemia.
The origin of the word Erin is by some considered to be derived
from an Irish word, meaning west. The Irish are by some historians
traced beyond the flood. Others, less prepossessed, say that from
the third age of the world, Ireland was inhabited by Scyths, who
were succeeded by a large number of Spaniards. Religion and
learning flourished in Ireland ; but a civil war rendered it an easy
prey to foreign invasion. During the Saxon dynasty, many Saxons
received their education in this country, which was then called the
Island of Saints.

t Adrian, the only Englishman ever raised to the papal chair,
succeeded Anastasius ; and, at his decease, came the double election
of Alexander and Paschal. His name was Nicholas Breakspear,
said to be the son of a bondman belonging to the Abbey of St.
Albans. Being refused admission to the monastic order, he went
beyond the sea, and improved so much in learning, that the pope
made him bishop of jLlba, and aflerwards a cardinal. He proved
an active and zealous pope. He put the city of Rome under an
interdict for insulting one of his cardinals, and excommunicated
William of Sicily. In the fourth year of his pontificate, he was
choked by a fly, a.d 1158.

X The authenticity of this bull is denied by the Abbe Mac-
Geoghegan, author of a history of Ireland.

26 THE SPIRIT

animosities, ever secretly burning in the breast of
the Vatican, towards that mighty and independent
spirit which elevated the first Plantagenet above all
other men.

It was in this reign that so much disputation took
place touching clerical marriage. The voice and
mfluence of the Pope were directed against this most
genial rite of nature. In spite of severe persecution,
there were very excellent men who would not give
up the soft society of woman. Yes! that confiding
and devoted creature still adhered to the side of man,
although at times under an opprobious name, and
without that ornament, the wedding ring, which had
long been used by the honest Saxons. There was
nothing in the oflice of priest to render it independent
of those tender and noble aflFections which the ethe-
real character of woman has ever awakened ; indeed,
many of the bishops, deacons, and inferior priests had
proved themselves bold and brave in war as well
as skilful in the excitements and dangers of the
tournament, where woman sat to place the chaplet
around the brow of the victor.

Pope Innocent contended that the priests should
be entirely separated from those natural connections
and contracts which have ever produced strong sym-
])athies, and quickened the best aflFections. They
were to regard the world as a panorama passing
before them, and on no account to touch or associate
with the beautiful beings sent by bounteous heaven
to enliven and adorn it. They were to forget that
one of whom Milton says —

" Adorned
With all that earth or heaven could bestow.
To make her amiable ! On she came,
I-#cd by her heavenly Maker, though unseen,
And guided by His voice ; nor uninformed
Of nuptial sanctity and marriage-rites.
Grace was in all her steps, heaven in her eye —
In every gesture, dignity and love."

The result of this interdiction on marriage is too

OF THE VATICAN. 27

well known. None were rendered more virtuous or
active in holiness ; none became more charitable to
the poor, or benevolent to the sick; but thousands
erected a system of selfish indulgence, which mono-
polised their whole nature, and turned men into
fiends. This is the certain consequence, when any
one of the provident laws of heaven is pushed aside
to make room for man's inventions. The principles
of Christianity required no such distortion, that man
on earth should at all times, whilst on earth, afiect
the sublimated and pure nature of angels. The pro-
hibition of marriage was one very strong evidence of
the blindness and fallibility of the Papacy ; it gave
rise to the general concubinage of the clergy, and
turned the monasteries and nunneries into brothels,
in which the most flagrant vices (including even
murder) were constantly committed. That pure and
stainless nature, which the Church had affected, was
soon beclouded by those dark and degrading ble-
mishes, which Passion and Pride indent upon the
foreheads of their votaries. Religion was no longer
the handmaid of civilisation, but became an ob-
stacle to social love and peace. From the heavenly
vocation of leading the blind, and teaching the thou-
sands to control the fierce passions of their nature —
of asserting pure and high principles as the best
security for all — the priests became evildoers, and
degenerated into oppressors, who surrounded them-
selves with the filth of their vices, and became more
loathsome than the swine in the mire. Some of the
superior priests, as Adrian at Bruges, and Abb6
Truckles, had their harem, after the manner of the
Eastern monarchs. No pen can describe the crimes
of the Romish priests — their plots, their incests, and
assassinations. Before the Reformation, there were
few who were innocent, from the sovereign pontiff^ to
the humblest curate. The facetious Walter Mapes,
the jovial archdeacon of Oxford, and chaplain of

28 THE SPIRIT

Henry II., ridicules the pope's interdiclion thus; ot
rather it is thus translated : — :

'^ Priscian^s head to break, 'tis said.

It is your intention:
Hie and Haec he bids us take

To the priest's declension.
One of these jou harshly seize,

And rob us of our treasure :
Hie alone for Hcec must moan,

Tis our pontiff's pleasure.
Inconsistent Innocent !

Ill that name thou cluimest,
Who, when young, didst joy among

What, grown old, thou blamest.
Shame await thy grisly pate,

And thy heart so rotten !
Wanton toys and youthful joys

Hast thou quite forgotten ?
Sons of war, all similar,

From soldiers see descending.
From each king see princes spring.

Princes else were ending.
Mourn we then for holy men ;

Woful their disgrace is ;
They alone must furnish none

To supply their places."

But let not our readers assume that we charge
these sins on any particular faith. It is sin in man,
and is to be found in all conventions, which attempt
to compound a religion of the elements of the world,
and the spirit of the devil ; and though many assume
names which seem to silence inquiry, such as the
Church, the True Church, the True Catholic Church,
the Protestant, the Reformed Church, yet if they want
the holy likeness of Christ, they are but children of
the great harlot.

In the middle of the twelfth century, the spiritual
power adopted a more humble tone, whilst it negotiat-
ed with the civil government ; but some circumstances
very soon proved that the pope demanded the venera-
tion of kings and people ; and, to attain this, he
scrupled not to use any means, however unjust and

OF THE VATICAN. 29

disgraceful. He professed to have all knowledge and
all power, and struggled to exercise that universal
arbitrement which belongs to the Deity. He de-
manded a complete supremacy (see Appendix, IV.),
as well as the right to make and determine the wars
of nations, and the disputes of kings with their sub-
jects. It would be easy to prove that the popes have
ever been the secret and open enemies of civil mon-
archy, and that their intrigues have caused more blood-
shed in war than all other causes. It was intended
to place in the Appendix a very brief biography of the
popes, with a relation of the wars they have respec-
tively fomented ; but, for the present, we have only
space to describe Alexander VI.,* who obtained St.
Peter's chair by the foul influence of bribery. It
may be as well to detail more fully some circumstances
which occurred in the reign of Henry 11. , as they
expose the spirit of the Vatican, and furnish a picture
of Popery in contention with one of the most noble
and chivalric princes. As we have before observed,
the Papacy sought entire dominion over the human
mind; ana this object began to glimmer before the
acute eye of Henry, who regarded it as one step to-
wards reducing the authority of the civil power.
The influence of this mighty prince penetrated into
those interstices of society where monarchy had never
before reached. Even the moral authority once
attached to the name of king had faded dunng the
reign of Stephen ; for then, in the midst of social
anarchy, men knew not where to go for protection
against the assaults of the violent. There had been
the framework of a system ; but it had, during that
king's reign, become unreal and powerless, employing
all its faculties for supporting its mere state.

* Alexander YI. was raised to the chair of St. Peter, although
bia notorious immoralities, whilst cardiniil, exceeded all description.
During his pontificate he committed murder, incest and rape, with
impunitj, and died by drinking poison he had prepared for certain
rich isardinals whose property he desired to possess.

80 THE SPIRIT

t

So debilitated and impure had the chief govern-
ment become, and so many inferior powers had creat*
ed themselves in various parts of England, all regard-
less of the public good, that the constitution seemed
tottering to destruction. Some prompt and special
interposition seemed almost indispensable to supply
the deficiency of moral government, and restore some
degree of unity and order. All parts of society were
wanting some supereminent being, under whose pro-
tection they might live, and upon whom they might
always depend for protection. It was at this crisis
that Providence raised up this noble and generous
monarch, Henry II., who required not the authority
of ancestral rignts, nor the aid of long-settled institu-
tions ; for his genius was so elevated and independent,
that its action aggrandised its owner to the highest
degree of magnificence and dignity. In its career,
there was a glory about it so conspicuous and tran-
scendant, that whilst the noble and great felt it
honourable to be allied to it, the vicious shrunk
before its development. His predecessors had been
satisfied with the title of king, and gratified with
their limited territories in France, and were content
to be " lord of lords ;" but he had determined to hold
England in one hand and France in the other, and
plant his standard in lands almost unknown to his
predecessors, and (if we may be allowed the expres-
sion) bearing the inscription, " king of kings." He
was the sun and shield of all. Yes ! he was the soul
of his people; and through him every hope, every
wish, and every fear passed, ere it could have practi-
cal character. His public conduct secured for him the
highest dignity of monarchy, viz. Chief Conservator
of Public reace. He seemed endued with the vital
organs just adapted to the imperial and massive genius
of monarchy. Subject to some peculiar exceptions,
it may be said, that under whatever point of view we
regard the character of Henry, we may discover the
means of its strength and influence to arise from its

OF THE VATICAN. 81

entire devotedness. It was, in truth, the leading cha-
racter in Europe ; and all that was seeking advance-*
ment or honour joined in its train ; its course was
definitive and progressive ; it aroused every kind of
activity, and not only sanctioned but graced every
kind of improvement with its favour; it became,
not only for sovereigns, but even for nations, the type
and model of real power; and at last so splendid
and well-established, that it promised to guard and
guide the whole destiny of Europe; and to have
determined to alter the genius of the nation it then
presided over.

Henry II., as king, warrior, and statesman, had no
equal ; he was far above and beyond the day in which
he lived. His private character was the display of
superiority which a refined and elegant mind was ever
striving to hide — it was seductive and interesting.
Such was the dignity of the prince whose long resistance
of papal authority awakened, in some degree, the glori-
ous Reformation : but whose spirit, because ambitious
and glory-seeking, was ultimately overwhelmed by the
intrigues of the Vatican. Although there ever was an
inherent enmity in popery towards civil monarchy, yet
it has been the policy of the popes to endeavour to
hide this predisposition from the observation of the
monarchs of Europe, except when the papal power
became irresistible. This demand of supremacy, this
hostility to civil monarchs, is not a mere incident, but
belongs to the very existence and nature of Roman
Catholicism, and to every dynasty which pretends to a
supremacy over the conscience and soul of man.

The elevation of Thomas k Becket to the chair of
Canterbury, gave birth to a sudden, protracted, and
irritating discussion between the papal power and the
king of England. It would be needless to enter into a
lengthened detail of the cause of the dispute between
the primate and his sovereign ; but it appears that pre-
vious to the elevation of k Becket, he had ever affected
extreme jealousy of the presumptions of the Church,

i

32 THE SPIRIT

and declared his resolution to aid the king in sus-
taining the supremacy of the civil power.

Great was the dismay of the king, when he found,
almost immediately a Becket became archbishop of
Canterbury, that he avowed himself the resolute advo-
cate for the rights of the Church, and the foremost
rebel against civil power. In the words of the historian,
" No change was ever so sudden and violent as that
which appeared in this prelate, immediately upon his
election. The refusal of the primate to sign the Con-
stitutions of Clarendon (see App. V.), left no doubt
in the mind of the king that the hour had arrived for
him to make an example of the archbishop, and to resist
every encroachment of the ecclesiastical corporation.
It was then that the essential nature of man and king
embodied itself, as a barrier to the presumption of the
priest. The hireling had risen against his patron, and
nature revolted at his ingratitude. It may render
this part of our subject more intelligible, if we explain
(as nearly as possible in the words of the historian)
the circumstances which led Henry to require the
signature of a Becket to those constitutions.

It appears that, " in a certain civil dispute which
occurred in the year 1163, k Becket did not con-
descend to determine the dispute by process of law,
but excommunicated his adversary, and without
having asked the king's consent. This was a direct
attack on the royal prerogative. For it had been an
uncontroverted ri^ht of the crown, ever since the
establishment of the feudal constitution by William
the First, that neither the tenants in chief, nor the
servants of the king, could be excommunicated without
his knowledge and consent, because the consequences
of that sentence would deprive him of their service.
But k Becket, who disregarded both the authority and
the reason of all such laws as tended to restrain or
control the ecclesiastical power, answered Henry, who
sent him an order to take off the excommunication,
that it did not belong to him to command any person

OF THE VATICAN. 33

to be excommunicated or absolved. When he found
that the king insisted upon it, he struggled, but at
last yielded ; yet he made no excuse for what he had
done, nor did he acknowledge the right of patronage
in the lord of the manor, or recede in the least from
the principles on which he had acted.

This, and some like incidents, convinced Henry that
a Becket would prove his most intractable adversarj^ ;
and he thought that the reformation he anxiously
meditated would now be most properly commenced, by
taking from the clergy that strange privilege, to which
they still pretended, of being exempt from all secular
judicature; because, so long as they retained it, they
might fearlessly persevere in all their other encroach-
ments on the civil authority. And he liad now an
occasion of bringing on the question, with the strong-
est evidences of the mischiefs that must attend the
continuance of such an immunity. A' Becket had lately
protected some clergymen, guilty of enormous and
capital crimes, from being delivered up to the justice
of the crown. Among others there was one accused
of having debauched a gentleman's daughter, and of
having, to secure his enjoyment of her, nmrdered the
father. The king required him to be brought to
judgment before a civil tribunal, that, if convicted, he
might suffer a penalty adequate to his guilt, which
the ecclesiastical judicatures could not inflict uj)on
him ; but this was resisted by a Becket ; which raising
a general indignation in the public, Henry summoned
all the bishops to attend him at Westminster, and
declared to them, in a weighty and vehement speech,
the reasons of their meeting. He began by complain-
ing of the flagrant corruption of the spiritual courts,
which, in many cases, extorted great sums from the
innocent; and in others allowed the guilty to escape
with no punishment beyond pecuniary commutations,
which turned to the profit of the clergy. By these
methods, he said, they had levied in a year more money

D

34 THE SriRIT

from the people than he did himself, but left wicked-
ness unreformed, secure, and triumphant.

Henry having reasoned with them against these false
assumptions of k Becket, and finding them obstinate,
reduced his arguments to this question, "Whether they
would observe the ancient customs and laws of his
realm?" To which a Becket, after some consultation
with his brethren, returned this answer, " That he
would observe those laws andcustoms,as faras hecould,
saving the privileges of his order and the honour of Grod/'
Every one of the prelates, being asked the same ques-
tion, answered in the same words. The king, ex-
tremely provoked at this evasive reserve, from which
none but tlic bishop of Chichester could be brought to
depart, said, " lie perceived tliat a line of battle was
(lra>vn up against him," and abruptly left the assem-
bly. The next morning he took from k Becket the
ecfucation of his son, and tlie custody of those castles
wliich had been committed to him when chancellor,
and which he had not given up when he resigned the
great seal, though obviously incompatible with his
spiritual functions. The loss of the castles did not
please him; but it particularly grieved him to see the
young prince, whose tender mind he desired to mould
to his purposes, taken out of his hands before he had
been able to make any very lasting impressions upon it.
Yet this he must have expected ; unless he was san-
guine enough to think, that fear would now induce
the king to continue to him those trusts, which an
immoderate and unsuspecting affection had rather
incautiously conferred.

It appears by a letter from the bishop of Lizieux,
who knew the secrets of the court, that Henry's anger
against k Becket was much inflamed at this time, by a
report, which had been made to him, of a conversation
held by that prelate with some intimate friends, in
which he had spoken of him irreverently, with an air
of superiority, and as one who thought he could easily
control and overrule him in any undertaking, from

OF THE VATICAN. 35

the reciprocal knowledge they had of each other's
abilities. Upon this the king said, tliat it was neces-
sary for him to exert his whole power, since he found
he must now contend for his royal dignity ; and an
agreement would be impossible ; for neither would he
derogate in any manner from that^ nor would the
archbishop desist from his treasonal)le assumptions.

The same letter informs us, that if there were some
persons, to whom the behaviour of a Becket appeared
to proceed from an extraordinary sanctity and zeal
for religion, there were others who saw it in very
different lights. They said, " His ambition was much
better gratified, by holding that power independently,
and through the reverence due to an ecclesiastical
dignity, which before he had only enjoyed under the
favour and at the will of another. That, being so
raised, he was no longer content to sit at the foot, or
even by the side, of the throne; but threatened the
crown itself : intending to bring it into such a depen-
dence on his authority, that the ability to bestow and
to support it should principally belong to the Church.
That he set out with opposing the kin^r's commands,
in order that all might appear to be absolutely sub-
dued to his government; since no hope of resisting
could be left to any others, where the royal authority
itself was forced to submit." He went so far as to
say, that, " if an angel should come from heaven, and
advise me to make the acknowledgment desired by the
king, without the saving I have thrown in, I would
anathematise him."

Such was the blind and bigoted state of society in
these days, that a priest could defy the laws of his king
and country, and set up the interests of the church as
his justification. Yet the anger of the king arose to
such an extent, that even k Becket was uneasy, and
made some temporary and superficial concessions;
but doubting his safety, he soon attempted his escape
from England. Lord Lyttleton says, that the prior
of the Temple had persuaded k Becket to submit

36 THE SPIRIT

to the order of the king. The monk Gervaise tells
us, that k Becket then used, in the presence of all
the bishops, these very remarkable words: "It is
my master's pleasure that I should forswear myself,
and at present I submit to it, and do resolve to
incur perjury, and repent afterwards as I may."
The bishops then heard him with astonishment;
yet, as he enjoined them by their canonical obedi-
ence, tliey signed and sealed the Constitutions; but
(says Hoveden and Gerv^aise) to the utter surprise
of all, k Becket himself refused. The primate endea-
voured to secrete himself in France (the place of refuge
of many tyrants and traitors, says Lyttleton) under the
protection of tlie king (Louis) and the pope; and
although it was a high misdemeanour to leave the
kingdom without the king's permission, and particu-
larly forbidden by the Constitutions of Clarendon, yet
h Becket made two energetic attempts ; but the king
and his council could not withhold the expression of
their delight, when they heard that the archbishop
had failed in his attempts; because, such was the
state of King Henry's Norman possessions, that
a Becket, who knew all his secrets, could have then
created most extensive and irreparable injury, by
communicating them to the pope, and many dis-
affected vaSvSals in those parts. At this time, and
ever since, the pope has claimed a knowledge of any
thing and every thing respecting the intentions and
interests of the sovereigns of the earth ; and even the
haughty a Becket was bound to communicate every
secret to his superior in the church. Indeed, he was
too ready to furnish information to the enemies of his
earthly sovereign ; and the papacy considered it was
most proper that he should do and say whatever might
injure the king of England, whilst regarded as a
heretic by the papal court. Lord Lyttleton (vol. iv.
p. 63) says, " The secrets of the state were known to
the archbishop ; and what use he might be inclined
to make of that knowledge — how many enemies he

OF THE VATICAN. 37

might raise against his master — how many friends
he might cool — what instructions he might give to
those who envied or dreaded the greatness of the
monarch in prejudice to him and his government,
was matter of very serious and very uneasy considera-
tion; and to prevent giving offence to Alexander,
the pope, it was thought expedient that Henry
should even abstain from the use of his royal pre-
rogative, in confiscating the estates of the archbishop."

There are many instances in the English and con-
tinental histoiy, to prove that the system of confession
and secresy is conducted by papists on principles sub-
versive of the very safety of society. We remember
the priest. Gurnet, would not tell of the gunpowder
plot, and that Father Aubigny denied the knowledge
of the intended assassination of Henry IV. But many
of our readers are aware of the furtive influence of
the popish confessional, and the various modes of
secret prosolytism. The Times of December 21, 1845,
quotes a letter from Berlin on the machinations of
popery, which says, '' That a suspicions Catholic Asso-
ciation, called ' The Order of the Roses,' has been
discovered in that capital. This confederacy seems
to be organised as a lodge of various degrees and
nations. Fifteen persons form a garland of roses,
fifteen garlands a rose-bush, and fifteen rose-buslies a
rose-tree. This lodge is headed by a popish priest,
who presides over the whole confederacy, as well as
the individual meeting of the members. Papers were
distributed among the members, decked with roses,
and containing edifying verses, for the purpose of
being learned by heart, and sung. This society is
to spread popery among the lower orders, and has a
fascinating novelty, which gives each member an
interest in proselytism. This Jesuitical artifice was
disclosed by a Protestant servant girl, in the service
of a professor of the Consistorial Council."

The private aid which the pope rendered in these
various channels, much encouraged a Becket in his

38 THE SPIRIT

efforts to subdue the civil power to an obedience to
the ecclesiastical; and venturing the displeasure of
the laity, by shielding every priest who broke the
laws of the land, he l)ecanie at last so offensive,
that the counsellors of the king declared, that
a Becket's object was to place the crown of England
on the head of an ecclesiastic; or, at any rate, that
he who would be king of England must be content
to be slave to the archbishop, who was himself but
a vassal of the pope, and ever obedient to his nod.
Such awakening and candid declarations aroused
Henry to seek a contest with a Becket, which should
be more decisive. The primate began to suspect that
he was regarded by the people as a traitor, and a
most ungrateful subject of a most generous and just
monarch. He therefore aimed to convince all his
brethren that the king was the enemy of the holy
church ; and thus he excited much sympathy, and
many were the prayers offered for the archbishop.

The mass at the altar of St. Stephen was attended
with great form, and a Becket ordered it to begin
with these words : " Princes sat and spoke against,"
etc. ; also the second Psalm : '' The rulers take counsel
together against the Lord and against his anointed."
The archbishop despised the advice of his friends,
who recommended reconciliation, and replied to the
bishop of London, " The king's weapon can indeed kill
the body^ but mine can destroy the soul^ and send it to
hell" Here is the Roman pandect, which no Roman-
ist has ever disavowed or repudiated. Yet we trust
the light of the brightness of the Day-star on high
may disperse this fanatical and blasphemous assump-
tion. Many were the insults which the king suffered
whilst attempting to induce a Becket to return to his
allegiance; but k Becket was a true Romanist, and
he then insisted upon a doctrine which is still the
doctrine of true Romanism, viz. : that all priests and
their disputes with laymen, should be judged by the
Ecclesiastical Courts, and wholly independent of the

OF THE VATICAN. 39

civil power.* Upon one occasion, the pope had
artfully engaged tne assistance of Matilda to bring
about a reconciliation between her son Henry of Eng-
land and k Becket, whereupon a liecket writes to Ma-
tilda. " What will it profit the king your son before
God, if he transmits his sins to his heirs, and consti-
tutes them, as it were, by liis testament, adversaries
of God and his Church ? Or wliat does it now profit
his ancestors, if he, taking occasion from their evil
practice, offends God by a kind of hereditary right ?
Other services should have been done, and other gifts
have been offered, to appease the Divine wrath, and
for the salvation and redemption of the souls of his
forefathers. God is not pleased with sacrifices from
rapine. It might as well be supposed that a father
would be pleased to liave his son offered up in sacri-
fice to him." After these expostulations with Matilda,
which were admirably well calculated to deter her
from insisting on the antiquity of those rights that
were in dispute, the archbishop invites the king, her
son, to re[)entance, with a gracious promise of mercy;
but yet he says, " that God has drawn his bow, and
will speedily shoot from thence the arrows of death,
if princes do not permit his spouse, the Church, for
the love of whom he had deigned to die, to remain
free, and to be honoured with the possession of those
privileges and dignities, which he had purchased for
her with his blood, on the cross."

Whoever has read the Gospel, must be astonished
to hear, that an exemption for clergymen from all
civil justice was one of the jnnvileges purchased by
the blood of Christ for his Church! l?ut a Becket
having, agreeably to the doctrines of Rome, inculcated
this to the empress, proceeded to inform her, " that
it was her duty to use the care of a mother, and the
authority of a queen, in reclaiming her son ; as it was
she who had, vrith many labours, acquired for him his
kingdom and duchy of Nonnandy, and transmitted

• See Times* report of this subject, Sept, 1850.

40 THE SPIRIT

to him, by hereditary succession, those rights and
royal prerogatives, which were now made the occa-
sion of the Church being oppressed and trod under
foot, innocent persons proscriI)ed, and the poor into-
lerably afflicted." ^latilda had not, for some time,
been used to hear that she had over her son the
authority of a queen, nor that her labours had acquired
for him his kingdom and duchy of Normandy. That
])oth these propositions were false in fact, the arch-
bishop and she herself must have perfectly known ;
but he thought they would sound agreeably in her
ears; and it beloved him to render her favourable
to him in tliis negociation. He concluded by assuring
her, " that, on liis part, he would willingly do what
he could for the salvation of her and her son, perpe-
tually imploring the mercy of God for them both;
but he should pray with more confidence, if the king,
by restoring peace to the Church, would speedily
and devotedly return to God, her Maker and Bene-
factor!" AVe could furnish many other instances
of the blasphemy and rebellious conduct of this
priest, whilst contending for a j)ower the Church
has always privately sought, and is now seeking;
a Becket preserved throughout, the most inflated and
often blasphemous character, assuming the character
of Jesus when tempted by Satan. When the king
endeavoured to persuade him to be reconciled, he tola
the king that his observations reminded him of the
words of the devil to our Saviour : " All this will I
give thee, if tliou wilt fall down and worship me." At
another time lie told the king, in a letter, that no one
had yet injured the see of Canterbury, without being
corrected or crushed by our Lord Jesus Christ. One
of the most infamous and insulting parts of his
conduct towards Henry, was an attempt to make
him peijure himself, by consenting to do that which
he had sworn not to do, viz. : to give the kiss of
good-will on his (aBecket's) return to England: and,
when writing to the pope his report of the interview

OF THE VATICAN. 41

with the king on his arrival in England, he boasts
that he had entrapped his royal master, Henry IL,
inducing him to perjure himself. Such was the
influence of this priest at Rome, and wherever the
power of the Vatican was dominant! Indeed, all
orders of society watched this dispute with the greatest
anxiety.

A'Becket was the very centre, of a certain half-
religious, half-chivalric, but altogether fanatic, aris-
trocracy, which neither law nor power could disperse.
He was the apex of scenic demonstrations, sunnount-
ing all the rest of the national grandeur Over this
aristocracy, and thence over all the civilised world,
this chieftain waved his flaming crosier. The mili-
tary disposition of the times, the love of adventure
and exploits, had nurtured this aristocracy within the
very bosom of the nation ; and on tlie topmost
heights of this convention this priest had founded a
throne, which for grandeur and circumstance exceed-
ed all the thrones of the haughty princes of Europe.
His highly educated mind and remarkable energy
alarmed his foes, and encouraged his friends. Koman
Catholicism was then exercising one of its great
powers, and exhibiting to the world the absoluteness
of its monarchy, and the daring nature of its rivalry.
Its assumptions in England are for tlie present appa-
rently much reduced, but its constant hope is in supre-
macy ; and for the attainment of this end it silently
directs an unseen countless army of indomitable and
devoted allies, who never tire or sleep. In Ireland
it panders to the people, in Spain to the prince, in
America to the form of government. In France it
has overstrained its powers. In England it watches
and waits to take its grades and make its movements,
when indifference and a compromising disposition
yield a safe opportunity. Thousands of Protestants
slight its development, and -will not mark its revela-
tions. It moves silently along, but is everywhere in
action. It is like the evening breeze ; from whence it

42 THE SriRIT

Cometh or goeth no man may trace. It is like death
in its triumphs, which for the present are not dis-
played. Its victims are hidden away. It is a spirit
— take heed, ye temporising Protestiints, or ye will,
ere long, form but a part of its triumph. Its councils
have commenced their inquisition concerning you and
me — mark their angry brows — they are resolved
to crush humanity (see Council of Thurles, Sept.
1850). It patiently awaits a fair occasion to exhibit
its great attribute, for the Roman Catholic ChUrch is
composed of but two elements, the power of the priest,
and the submission of the people. The priest alone
rises so high above his flock, that all below him are
his vassals. The Roman Catholic faith depresses all
human capacities ; it subjects the learned and ignorant,
the man of genius and the vulgar clo^\^l, to the details of
the same humiliation to priestcraft ; it inflicts the same
concessions, and confounds all distinctions of society
at the foot of the same altar, the papal throne, even
as they are confounded in the holy presence of God.
It endeavours to suppress liberty, whilst it often aids
the truly rebellious. It fears the freedom of sj^eech
on the most vital doctrines of faith; and therefore
Luther was put to death by Leo (1523) before the
appointed day^ lest he might speak truth, and expose
the guiltiness of Roman Catholicism. Protestantism
certainly predisposes men to independence, but never
to assume equality, and thus confound the good order
of society. All the holy ends of Protestantism can
be attained in any and every fonn of government,
for whilst it teaches a reverence for its priesthood,
it reminds all that its priests are but subjects, erring
men, and therefore when contests arise between its
monarch and its priests, it suffers no prejudice nor
mystic influence to guide its judgment against the
earthly governor.

Upon one occasion, the archbishop of Rouen had
the daring to tell the king to his face, that if the
pope should issue a mandate, prohibiting him com.-

OF THE VATICAN. 43

municating with the king of England, whilst he was
involved in a dispute -with his archbishop (a Becket),
he, the archbishop of Rouen, would refuse to speak
or correspond with the king. Upon one occasion,
the pope offered to absolve the king from his solemn
vow, as to not giving the kiss to aliecket. Henry
replied, that he could not accept it; for it reminded
hira of the answer which his grandfather Henry I.
gave to another pope (CalixtusII.), who proffered
to absolve him from a certain oatli : " The }X)pe says,
that his apostate power will absolve rae from a solemn
vow I have taken ; but it does not seem agreeable to
the honour of a king that I should consent to such
absolution (see Appendix VL), for who will after-
wards trust my promise, made upon oath, if, by
example of what lias been done in my case, it should
have been shewn that the obligation of an oath may
be so easily cancelled ?" It would have been honour-
able to the memory of this great monarch, if his
whole conduct in this dispute had been as firm and
pure as the principle involved in this declaration of
nis grandfather; but we must regret that his conduct
was at times vacillating, and wholly unlike his general
character. A'Becket sought the aid of Pope Alex-
ander on several occasions ; and the language of one
of his letters runs thus in phrases- of Scripture, as
Lord Lyttleton says, only fit to be applied to God :
"Rise, Lord, and delay no longer; let the light of
thy countenance shine upon me, and do unto me
according to thy mercy" (vol. iv. p. 152). In the
same volume, p. 347, the faithful historian records a
letter written by the archbishop to a nun he had
employed to take to the archbishop of York, for
suspending this magnate priest. " A great reward,
my daughter, is proposed to your labour, the remission
of your sins. The mistress of mercy will assist you,
and ask her Son, God and man, whom she brought
forth for the salvation of the world. Farewell, spouse

44 THE SrilUT

of Christ." This latter terra is the universal descrip-
tion of a nun by Roman Catholics.

The truth is, that in this dispute, nominally with
a Becket, the English monarch was in fact contending
with all the powers of Europe, to whom the Vatican
wa:s as the heart to the human body. Indeed, such
were the extent and ramification of intrigue which
were ever agitating the deliberations of the papacy,
that no civil potentate long enjoyed peace or inde-
pendence: even Henry of England was often driven
to a simple and entire dependence on his own original
nature and genius, and to erect himself with a gaunt
and physical defiance, challenging the whole world.

Standing on the mountains, and looking down upon
the cities of the earth, and challenging the very
storms to come out from their secret places to meet
the spirit of independence which reigned in his soul;
and though ebon night might come on, and the roar-
ings of the wild and savage might be heard in the
passes, } et above all might be heard a mighty voice
echoing from vale to vale, " I am Plantageiiet, king
of this world." Thrice would he call upon the moun-
tains to swallow him, and cast him again to the
dust, if he, in strait or joy, should ere become
a slave. His great soul dashed from side to side of
its manse to seek some ally, and though there was
a voice as one crying in the wilderness, '* I am thy
brother, and I hold the keys of life and death," yet
pride filled his ears, and he could not hear the voice
of the charmer.

Gloiy, mundane glory's long and festive dream
could not be broken. The music of his ear — the
light of his eye — desire of all his heart — his hope —
his fear — the elements in which all passion lived,
were swallowed up in this dream of earthly glory;
and in this dream he dwelt, until his manly form
became as the leafless boughs in dark winter s hours.

The tyranny and breach of faith which distinguished
the contracts of the Vatican has wholly dispirited

OF THE VATICAN. 45

many monarchs ; but it had the effect of so disgusting
Henry of England, that he often preferred to declare
himself its open enemy, rather than depend upon it
for its aid. It was upon these occasions, that he cut
through the intertwinings and entanglements of those
intrigues his honest mind was unable to understand.
Indeed, the course and action of government and
policy were in those days rendered so extremely
difficult, owing to the influence of the papacy, that
nothing less than the independent character of Henry's
mind could propound the means of securing peace
and good government in England.

Yes ! it is the awful and dismal shadow which the
government of popery has left, that induces aUirm
when any thing bearing the featun^s and habits of
popery appears to share in the power and government
of this land ; it is the long dark picture of time past,
which, blending with fantastic mummery, as well as
presumptuous concessions to error, of present times,
which awakens strong suspicion of what may be far
less offensive, and yet not harmless. Such concessions
and imitations may be regarded as crocodiles' eggs,
which only require some fervent changes to bring
into existence an evil generation. There are (too
near our Established Clmrch) certain disciples of a
new fashion of worship, who claim our pity, whilst
they are in a state but probationary to llomanism.
At present, they deem it safest to live upon the glebe
of Protestantism, although their hearts contain the
full purpose of rebellion. To say the least, there is
in aU this a want of common honesty, and Ignatius'
spirit revels in the base ingratitude. At present
they conduct themselves decorously, and with so
much dissemblance, that bishops and dames of court
and fashion, are occasionally in their ranks; yet, we
fear, they will ere long join in approval of the
letter of Pope Alexander, who says, in one of his
letters, " If the king does not concede, he may
depend, the Lord who now sleeps will awake, and the

46 THE SPIRIT

sword of St. Peter will not consume with rust, but
will be drawn, and exercise a proper vengeance."
Alexander, the chief of the papal court, described
the rebellious k Becket as the champion of Christ;
and for his sake he banished many excellent and noble
men, confiscating their estates, and ruining their
families ; sometimes placing the kingdom of England
and other kingdoms of Europe under interdicts,
whereby the churches were closed, the sacraments
forbidden to be administered, the dead buried in the
highways — and, in some instances, the throne declared
vacant, the king pronounced an outcast^ and the people
absolved from their oaths of allegiance; indeed, the
whole civilized world was sometimes seen rocking
with convulsive horror and anguish, under the accu-
mulating pains and penalties issued by the Pope of
Rome.

Many letters were written by the pope and his
cardinals, to the archbishop, assuring him of his
blessedness, and quoting the scriptural words, " Bless-
ed are they who suffer persecution for righteousness'
sake, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven." All this
was the papal reward for a system of rebellion and
opposition to his sovereign, and for endeavouring to
excite others to the same evil and unfaithful conduct.
At the same titne the king was assailed by insulting
letters; and in one of them the language of Pope
Pascal II. to Heniy 1. is quoted as applicable, and is
thus — " Who doubts that the priests of Christ are
the fathers and masters of kings and princes, and all
the faithful? And it is acknowledged to be an act
of madness for a son to oppose his father, or discipline
his master, or attempt to reduce that person under
his power, by whom he ought to believe that he may
be bound or loosed, not only on earth but in heaven."
Again, the king is told, that he ought, like David, to
humble himself beneath the correction of the Church.
Such was the comfort and aid rendered by the papal
court to one who had opposed the necessary course of

OF THE VATICAN. 47

public justice, and acted in defiance of the laws of
his country, which he had solemnly acknowledged
and confirmed. It was Roman papacy defying the
monarch of England! — it was a season when the
Roman pontificate thought itself strong enough to
declare its boundless and treasonous presumptions,
which echoed from one end of Christendom to the
other. The relentless council of cardinals had con-
sidered and sealed the nature of tlie temptation to be
cast before the monarch of England. Insult and
defiance were now doled out by priestly tongues,
steeped deep in the poisons of rebellion. The am-
bitious and blasphemous spirit of popery was then
bold, but is wily enough to be silent in these better
times; — so long silent, that some have thought it
either dead, or its existence fabulous. It lives! —
though, like the prince of darkness, it is in chains at
the feet of the Lion of Judah. There its monstrous
being heaves with unutterable anguish, couched in
its scaly fold, with angry glistening orbs, which roll
with redoubled anguish as they watch the tribes of
the faithful breakin^c their idols and bowin^r before
the One God.

We must look back, ere we can pronounce what is
the actual nature of the Roman church ; one chief
object was, and ever has been, to depose human
reason, and intercept the voice of Pleaven. In the
reign of Henry II. its desolating policy was passing
silently over the world, when kings and princes
became alarmed ; for they felt their thrones tottering
under them, and their lives in jeopardy ; and when
they sought for a cause, they discovered that there
was a mysterious craft and influence in the depraved
ecclesiastical power (not palpably seen, yet gigantic),
which threatened to deprive them of their state and
possessions, unless they consented to hold them as
vassals of the Vatican. It was in such seasons that
the ecclesiastical power became endangered.

There is an opinion, that if the papal council were

i

48 THE SPIRIT

to recover its power and influence over England,
that it would never re-enact the violent and presump-
tuous conduct towards the monarchs of England, nor
would it enforce its absurd doctrines by severe penal-
ties, nor perform its mummeries and blasphemous
exercises, as in times by-gone. We think otherwise ;
and that, to be faithful and consistent to its own
teachers and doctrines, it would be far more cere-
monious, arbitrary, and cruel. It is true, that such
conduct miglit offend common sense, and arouse in-
dignation and resistance ; but these would all be
crushed by civil power, led by a fanaticism which re-
gards neither reason nor social happiness, but deems
torture and death proper penalties to be used by the
church for proselyting and the purgation of all here-
sies. Henry was a noble prince, and his people were
brave and resolute, yet there was a blind humiliation
secured by the papacy, in which some of the greatest
civil potentates took part, which enabled the papacy
to retain for a while its presumptuous and extrava-
gant arrogance. The darkness and delusion which
accompany popery have ever, and will ever, coun-
teract and avert the influence of many of those pre-
cautions and inquiries we usually make on every
other subject. Nothing of the earth can resist its
very subtile and wonderful power ; the simple word
of God is alone sufiicient. 1 know there are Tracta-
rians, and lovers of the works of the Fathers, who
think they may venture a little way into the enemy's
land ; but, alas ! many have been captivated by the
8onu»re8S, and, we fear, many are in greatest peril :
a little more music and scenery, with omamentiil
drc»8se8 and ceremonies, may appear innocent ; but
they are the emblems and rags of self-righteousness.
In Henry's reign Romanism was then also a formalist ;
but it tlien claimed to be the dictator, not only in religi-
ous matters, but in many important civil matters ; and,
like uU tyrants, became bold and cruel in effecting
every end its pride desired. Its great assumption

OF THE VATICAN. 49

was that of a complete vicegercncy of Heaven to rule
the acts and rights of all men — to govern all thought,
morals, opinions, and conscience. It was under the
protection of such unbounded power, that it hoped to
perpetrate, with impunity, perjury, murder, incest,
blasphemy, and unnatural crimes of the worst de-
scription. Such was the dark state of the world,
that all conventions, more or less, were suppliantly
bowing before the ecclesiastical dynasty ; and, as we
have said, the mass oft-times threw themselves, in
the most humiliating form, before this Juggernaut
of paganism. To resist this leviathan, or check its
progress, even for a time, became the task or privi-
lege of a mind which could see beyond and out of the
darkness around. It w^as not only necessary to
awaken, but to guide, a sufficient means for the end ;
and to divert, if possible, all the vast and valuable
capacities of the Church to their proper vocation.
For this it required all the reason of a superior mind,
with unprecedented physical powers ; but even these
would ever have been insufficient for the great en-
gagement, unless they had been upheld by the highest
degree of station and authority, and free, in a great
measure, from that passion and weakness which too
generally mingle in man. It required a being, or
rather a spirit, which could set up a standard of
ethics and moral right, with an individual inde-
pendence Unaffected by the dark delusions around.
It required a passionate and barbarian love for liberty,
united to a civilised genius and acumen. The true
sentiment of human spontaneity in its most vigorous
and unrestricted development, the love of nature and
of man, the defiance of archives and pandects, and all
which had been and might be. It requirc^d tliat noble
sensitiveness, yet headstrong resolution, which seems
truly derivative from high moral nature. It is rather
difficult for us, in regulated society, to comprehend
the vastness and magnificence of the spirit which
must have urged the second Plantagenet in many of

£

50 THE SPIRIT

his extraordinary feats. Such men have been, and have
stepped this earthly arena for awhile ; but the secu-
rity and very safety of civilisation seem to have de-
stroyed the chief features of their grand development.
This great prince sought to establish moral influence,
and the moderate separation of temporal and spiritual
power; for, in their confusion, he saw the many
vicious principles which have ever had so baneful an
effect on the progress of civilisation. This great task
required a resolution, which neither the threats of
the mighty could shake, nor the indifference of the
superior class, nor the torpor of the unnumbered
multitude, could distract from its great vocation.
For it was a war of years, pointed against the preju-
dices of a mighty class which no man could number
— against the partialities of nations of warriors and
philosophers — and against the alliances and affec-
tions of many of the kings and potentates of the
earth. The treasures of the world, the might of
physical action, the patronage of honours and riches
— the gifts of the present, and the promises and
hopes of the future world — were in possession of the
great enemy that was now to be attacked. This
enemy had held a fortress impregnable for genera-
tions, whose towers once touched heaven, and whose
foundations were now blanched with the bones of
thousands who had presumed to doubt its perfection,
or to attempt to reduce its arrogance. But it now
perceived that one of the champions of the human
family, yet in his youth, in manhood's gallant hour,
for a while with less earthly weakness, had thrown
off the shackles which the human interpreters of the
Divine will had cast upon him, and was not afraid to
measure lances with the leaders of the ecclesiastical
government. It was then that the defensive life and
faculty which reigned within their mystic arcana
were first tried and contended with. There was
then a sudden exercise of all that was splendid,
mighty, and cruel. It was then, that the degree of

OF THE VATICAN. 51

criminality and unfaitlifulness to which the tyranny
of the papacy could dare to extend itself, was added
to the miscellaneous band of its powers. It was
then, that the meanest of the monastic order was
invited to cast all his tiny share of cloistered cunning
and pelf into the gathering tide of the common cause ;
which, fed by ten thousand tributary streams, did, by
the vastness of its aggregate, astonish both friend and
antagonist. It was then that the coffers of the
Church, which had been filling during a long period
of darkness, were opened and emptied forth, with a
haste and zeal that afforded but little opportunity of
distinguishing the tribute of blood from the gold
which common intimidation and promises had ground
from generations long since hidden in their graves.
It was then that the less differences between the
superior and inferior ecclesiastics were willingly laid
aside, and for a while forgotten ; whilst every energy
was put forth against the spirit which threatened to
expose the human nature and imperfection of that
convention, whicli had been so long revered as alto-
gether divine and immaculate. Yes ! it was then
that national councils, provincial councils, general
councils, with their per]>etual corres}X)ndence and
publication of letters and of admonitions, carefully
exercised their functions to one common end. Not
for the search of any great truth, was the intellectual
life which resided in the bosom of this government
then used, but for the preservation of principles vicious
and destructive ! For it was then that the Church
discovered, that there still resided within the temporal
power that brute physical force (the only resus-
citating means), which, if guided by a just and noble
arm, would realise a government superior and more
worthy of love than the ecclesiastical system w«s
willing to provide. The papacy had for some time
felt, that as long as the tempond ruler was satisfied
to receive a part of the plunder which its various
agents had from time to time torn from the people,

E 2

(

52 THE SPIRIT

without investigatinff the degree and nature of the
violence employed, there was still hope that the tem-
poral power might be kept in subjection, and regarded
as the inferior power. It was when the civil govern-
ment suddenly hesitated to lend to the Church its
physical powers of punishment, and claimed for itself
an individuality of character and action, that the
ecclesiastical monarchy proved that its own mystic
machinery (however secret, demoniac, and cruel),
which gleamed through interstices of the hierarchical
fabric, was insufficient alone to keep at bay that spirit
which had been provoked to wrestle in tne gloom of
moral darkness. For this spirit feared, that while
the Church was recklessly tearing off the remaining
features of that moral beauty and independence which
its Maker had mantled it with, an arm was raised to
destroy all the good order and public tranquillity of
all the regular jurisdiction of the laws and of the
kind's sovereignty itself, and, by sure consequence,
of the whole state.

One part of the great problem of government was
then resolved ; and well would it have been with Chris-
tendom if this king had then been content to be
guided by the unseen angels of Heaven. Oft did he
approach the very porch of true wisdom ; but he seemed
unprepared for the transcendent glories which were
suffused before him from the mystic things around ; and
he fell back content with mere earthly means, whilst
struggling in his high moral vocation. He could see
the promise on the tablets over the porch of that holy
place; but unsanctified feelings urged him again and
again downward, amidst the expediencies and uncer-
tainties of time. The powerful genius of Henry seemed
to yearn for some eternal and divine association which
neither man nor fiend could withstand; and that
righteous gift was doubtless tendered him in the free-
dom and liberty of the Gospel ; but things present
enveloped him, and prevented him seeing the holy
countenance of the Given The throes and anguish of

OF THE VATICAN, 53

his soul were heaving (as in all who resist the Spirit)
as a troubled sea ; for whilst he saw the mighty assail-
ant couching round his throne, seeking to stop the
current of his life, and whilst he defied its trespasses,
he felt unable to destroy his foe.

Yet often from the mists of papacy, surrounded
by a fanatic people, ^yiih fanatic ideas and passions
(cultivated during a lengthened age of superstition),
this monarch came forth with a single and definite
object; viz. to erect a pure monarchy, possessing
sufficient absolute power for regulating every interest
of the nation, so as to secure the greatest degree of
liberty for his people. It was by the influence of his
distinguished authority, that Henry J I. reduced the
arrogance of priestcral't, and elevated the genius of
government.

It has been said that these were days of darkness,
and it might be added, of extreme profligacy and
sensuality, mixed with superstition. How could it
be otherwise? Papacy dominant! Papacy, the imme-
diate heir of paganism; retaining its essence and
features, its worship of images and of dead men,
whom it deified with prayers, hymns, and incense!
Papacy, the teacher of auricular confessions, absolu-
tion, mdulgences of sins! Miracles wrought by
images, pictures, and the bones of the dead ! Tran-
substantiation, or the assumed power of forming the
real body of Jesus by the hands of man ! The infal-
libility of the pope, and his right to be the interpreter
and dispenser of the Scriptures, declaring that he
held the keys of heaven and of hell, and that he had
authority to absolve from oaths, to break allegiance,
to dethrone kings, and to torture and destroy man-
kind! Papacy! the blatant, deceitful beast, which,
while it boasted that druidical ignorance and impiety
were expelled from the land, introduced mummeries
and impositions of its own still more iniquitous,
cruel, and absurd ; destroying the loveliest parts
of God's creatures, and with vengeful blasphemy

54 THE SPIRIT

claiming a right to punish with tortures, even unto
death, all kindreds and nations who presumed to com-
mune with God without the intervention of the Romish
priests, or who dared to deny the supreme and divine
power of the pope.* The influence of this new reli-
gion was unfit and unlikely to disj)el moral darkness,
or to elevate the supreme part of man's nature, espe-
cially since the ministers themselves were supersti-
tious, venal, and self-indulgent.

The Romish clergy were, at times, during the
reign of Henry II., very obnoxious to the people.
It is said by Rapin and others, that no less than one
hundred murders were committed by the clergy
during the very early part of this reign, and none of
the murderers had been brought to suitable punish-
ment. Some had purchased absolution for incest,
rape, perjury, and murder, even before these crimes
were perpetrated; some, after; and they defied all
law, depending on their influence with the pope or his
satellites. AU this avowed infamy will bear but a
slight comparison with the number and enormities
of the murders and cruelties which the papacy has per-
petrated in the unseen and undistinguished walks of
private society, through the instrumentality of its
agents, the various priests, who (like serpents) insi-
nuated themselves into every family of respectability.
Heaven and the grave can alone tell over this awful
list. When Rome was besieged in 1848, and the
pope driven out, the bones of thousands of victims
were discovered, who had been secretly put to death
by the Inquisition. It has been but seldom that the
public, or the magistrates of civil power, have been
allowed even to catch a glimpse of the acts of the
papal monsters, who allowed nothing to stay their

* Solus Romanus Pontifex jure dicitur universalis. Illi soli licet
pro tetnporis necessitate novas leges condere. Papee solius pedes
oinnes principes deosculantur. Illius solius nomen in ecclesiis reci-
tatur: unicum est nomen in mimdo. Illi licet Iniperatores deponere
Greg. Epist.

OF THE VATICAN. 55

arm when any object arose which awakened their
cupidity or lust.*

History furnishes many instances of the zeal with
which the sjmods of bishops condemned the simple-
hearted. This zeal was fatal to thirty poor Germans,
and their pastor, F. Gerard, a man of good character
and learning, who were ai)prehended at Oxford in
this reign, and who having Ijeen found guilty of obsti-
nate heresy, were branded and sliorn of all covering,
because they had not orthodox views of purgatory,
saints, reliques, etc. They all perished of hunger
and cold. The name and sufferings of this good
refonner are little known, and less remarked upon;
but the righteous never die, or as a poet has said : —

" Tliey never fail, who die
In a great cause; the block may soak their gore;
Their heads may sodden in the sun; their limbs
Be strung to city gates and castle walls;
But still their spirit walks abroad." — Marino Faliero.

Yes, his spirit dashes through space and time, and
companionises with spirits of love, who lead it to plains
of ever-living green, where it may bask in the light
and glory of its Maker, whilst panting Time in nether
worlds is charmed to endless sleep, by sweet accord
from tongues of seraphim. There it will recount
the ways of God to man and earth, and with ten
thousand angels round the throne, cry Holy, holy,
holy ! Then it will see the resting-place of the people
of God, and the beaming croAvns for the Christian
warriors who have fought the good fight.

It will be needful to refer to some instances of the
persecuting spirit of popery ; but an equal charge
against the church of Rome is, that it has ever denied
the exercise of individual reason; and though this
could never wholly stay the action of those minds
which this artful denial was intended to control,

* Sec Appendix for quotation from that valuable Journal the
Times, November 15, 1844.

66 THE SPIRIT

yet it was sufficient to depress and impair that reason
to which she forbade action. This was an unfaith-
fulness and a repudiation of her assumed divinity.
It was human weakness, glaring on the brow of the
spiritual vocation, fearing that her mystic knowledge
and superstitious influence would be exposed and
attenuated! It was man intercepting the light of
Heaven from the countenances of his fellow-men ! It
was man opposing his Maker in the course of his
wide developments and purposes! It was pride
united to meanness ! It was form and earth opposing
Spirit and Heaven ! It was a denial of the liberty of
thought, and an attempt to urge that angel of light,
the spirit, by force and cruelty ! Yes, faith was urged
by fear, and made a thing of time and place ; whilst
demonstrations of the power of man were exhibited —
such as fire, the sword, and the inquisition — to
purify heresies (so called); and the Spirit of God
was insulted. The papacy required that the tradi-
tions or works of the fathers should be accepted as
part of the rule of faith. Indeed, Lord Lyttleton
says, that as early as the troubled reign of Stephen,
the popish priests had invented a set of principles,
supergoverning the law and the king, said to be
found in l)ooks at Oxford by Vaccarius; and a col-
lection called the Decretum obtained great credit.

The cities of Languedoc were at this time remaik-
able for their commercial wealth and their spirit of
independence. They had now declared that the Scrip-
tures were the sole rule of faith, and consequently con-
demned the supremacy over the conscience claimed by
the Romish priesthood. Such a doctrine awakened
the extreme anger of the Vatican; and they were
stigmatized as the worst of criminals. All the reform-
ers were delivered over to the fierce soldiery of the
Roman Catholic princes, and the same privileges were
granted to those who took arms against them, as to
crusaders and pilgrims to the holy sepulchre. We
shall not pain our readers by details of the terrible

OF THE VATICAN. 57

effects of the vengeance of the Vatican ; for these reli-
gious persecutions present the most horrible picture
of inhuman barbarities. The cardinal of Albans,
abbot of Clairvaux, had the melancholy occupation of
commanding the first expedition against these humble
and holy reformers. The horrors of these impious
wars exceed all others recorded by the historian.
It was thus the church employed murderers as mis-
sionaries, and indiscriminate massacres as her best
arguments. It was in these wars, that the crafty
Philip Augustus took an active and cruel part against
the Albigenses, merely to avert the anger of the pope,
but under the affectation of quelling schism.*

About the year 1160, one Waldo, a merchant of
Lyons, having studied the Bible, and declared that tran-
substantiation was unscriptural, became the founder
of a sect immensely numerous. In Savoy they were
called Waldenses, Albigenses in France, and Lollards
in England. The good Thomas Fuller says, " The
pope declared them to be the vilest order of heretics,
and invited all good Christians to unite in a cru-
sade, and root them out with all cruelty. He
promised to the undertakers of this crusade the
self-same indulgences and pardons which had been
promised to that blind and bigoted host, which bled
and died in the general crusade." Fuller quaintly
says, " His zeal to exterminate these poor reformers
rendered him blind to the fact, that Albigeois was
much nearer than Palestine, the labour greater, whilst
the rewards were equal." Dr. Field, in his Book of
the Church (bookiii. cap. 8.), says, " These reformers
were worthy servants of God." Dr. White, in his
reply to Fisher, says, ** The Waldenses, from whom
they sprung, maintained the same doctrine in sub-
stance with modem protestantism ; but their resolution
to resist the infallibility of Romanism excited a scene
of blood-guiltiness, which has few parallels in the
history of Christendom. Rankin, in his History of

♦ Note Appendix, No. VII., Schism.

58 THE SPIRIT

France, sets out their doctrines, which were strictly
scriptural, whilst their habits were temperate, and
consistent with their profession.

The Vatican pointed to them as a set of wild
maniacs, only fit for entire extermination ; and Pope
Alexander issued the most wof^ful and awful decrees,
calling upon all Christians to unite in a crusade
against them, which the vilest of characters complied
with.

The page of history informs us, that twenty-three
thousand of these holy reformers were put to the
sword in one day, by the orders of the abbot of
the Cistercians. A slight idea may be formed of the
cruelty and fanaticism which urged on this priest in
his bloody occupation, from the following circum-
stance:— The noble and devoted Count Raymond was
defending Besiers, the capital; and some hesitation
being felt just before the assault, as to sparing those
in the city who were faithful to the Romish see, the
question was put to the abbot ; to which his ferocious
and blasphemous answer was — "Kill all; kill all:
God will find out those who belong to him." In this
persecution, one million of our fellow- creatures were
massacred.

The Vatican was ever active in detecting schis-
matics of all kinds ; holding up such schisms as proofs
that injury arose by the spread of the Gospel, and
that therefore it was necessary to withhold the Bible
from the laity. It may be readily assumed and
acknowledged, that many sects were generated from
the sudden spread of the gospel. Its glorious rays
spread light to all; yet some were dazzled by the
mass of treasures which it disclosed, as the inheritance
of the true followers of Christ; and some probably
felt as persons rising from a long trance of darkness,
and for awhile they but partially understood the
mission of the holy book. Hence sects arose, pro-
fessing tenets bearing but a partial similitude to the
truth of the word; and very few revivals of religion

OF THE VATICAN. 59

have ever occurred, without lurnishing painful scenes
of extravagance and fanaticism. Yet God is the
same — the letter of God remains the same; a test
and reference which mostly moderates the extrava-
gant, and corrects the disorder of fanaticism; and
yet amongst the wild and schismatic were generally
some of the best and most heavenly-minded persons,
whose virtues much extenuated the violence and
excitement of their sect.

The system of persecution shews that the Vatican
was wholly blind to the principles of sound govern-
ment. It sought to regulate and govern, whilst it
disregarded the essence of government. It relied
on a mere system of ways and means wholly physical,
and that, whilst affecting to recall the minds and
spirits of men to listen to its teaching, and to respect
and reverence its dogmas. It seemed to forget that
a good church is ever intent upon discovering those
truths which should govern and lead mankind ; and
in endeavouring to persuade men to acknowledge
those truths, and to adopt and respect them willingly
and freely, it seemed to forget that compulsion can-
not excite faith, whose domain and territory is the
conscience ; and that every species of force must be
illegal and wicked, whatever may be the end designed.
Again, the priests of the doctrines of peace and love
should hope to promulgate and advance principles only
by acts of love and peace. This correspondence of
good life with good doctrine will ever justify zeal and
energy. By this means may the teachers hope to
bring the wanderer to the fold ; by the investigation,
the preaching and teaching of religious truths ; the con-
stant administering to religious wants ; admonishing,
censuring, and living the life of their Master. They
perform the holy, exalted, and noble task which
religious government has to perform. How many
are the privileges of the missionary to the spirits of
men — to describe the land of peace and rest for the
90ul — to shew the path to that land — to describe

60 THE SPIRIT

the Circeian notes of the tempter — to sing of the
goodness and eternal wisdom of the King of Heaven,
and the Lord of life and glory, and to be ever ready
to resolve the problems of human destiny, and to
expound the troubles of time. When the spiritual
teacher addresses the spirit and intellect, he engages
the free will of man, and instead of contracting, he
expands the powers of comprehension, and shews the
smiling countenance of his Creator behind the heavy
cloud. In this glorious vocation, spirit elevates spirit,
and teacher and disciple become a grand expression
of beauty and holiness, whilst freedom and heavenly
love beam around them. When the teacher is thus
engaged in his true and glorious vocation, he no
longer appears as a dictator or task-maker, but as a
guardian and regulator of those grand principles
which form the basis and security of society.

Many and remarkable are the duties of the reli-
gious teacher, in addition to the common destinies
and nature of man. There are a number of problems
whose solution we cannot work out in the present life.
These, though immersed with an order of thoughts
distinct and distant from the world around us, and
apparently beyond the reach of our many extra-
ordinary faculties, do not less searchingly torment
our spirits; for our nature, our immortality, are
evinced most when struggling for the evidences of
many mysteries which seem to append to the future.
Life, death, and immortality are all mysteries without
the spiritual teaching, yet these wonderful gifts of
the goodness of heaven may become sources of alarm
and distressing doubts, until the spiritual teaching
expounds them and their relations. The solution
of all these mysteries, the creeds and faith which con-
tain them, or are supposed to contain them, are the
leading subjects for divine interpretation. Again, how
often does the question rush to the mind, Whence
Cometh morality, which leads men to the very porch
of religion, the disposition to believe in some superior

OF THE VATICAN. 61

being, and to look for some other and purer state?
At one moment the very inmost recesses of our souls
are stirred up and set in action. To-day the imagi-
nation breathes forth some wonderful conception of
good or evil destiny, and some new channel and
means of spiritual exercises present themselves, which
flicker around the mind, and declare themselves more
able to satisfy the yearnings of the soul; and the
poor spirit rushes to and fro for some resting-place
on earth. It is then the holy men of God, the teachers
of God's doctrines and will, are required. It is then
they may with a tender voice and unwavering hand
point to Calvary's Mount. For this tender influence,
it must be apparent that all violence, force, and for-
mality are wholly unfit; yet, notwithstanding the
exalted and ennobling nature of the vocation of the
church (App. VIII.), she, the Romish church, stooped
to claim a right of compulsion ; a right, however, con-
trary to the very nature and spirit of religious society,
to the origin of the church itself, and to its primitive
maxims — a right disputed by many of the seers and
fathers of the infallible church, and by some who
were most revered and illustrious, viz., St. Ambrose,
St. Hilary, and St. Martin ; but nevertheless, this
tenet became an important feature of Romanism. It
assumed the right of driving men like sheep into the
tabernacle, and punishing them physically for vari-
ances in faith, which it termed heresy (App. IX.). It
was then the Romish church evinced to the minds of
the truly holy and intelligent, that it was itself but
a barbarian, and violator of true liberty ; for it sought
to domineer over all that personal and spontaneous
intellect and liberty which make men accountable,
good, and great.

In the mean time, this force was met by man's
moral and divine resistance, and indeed there were
counteracting spirits in the church itself; because all
that was original and pure was not absorbed and
destroyed. Human thought and liberty might appear

{

62 THE SPIRIT

to be fettered, and the majority in councils might foi*
a day hold back the natural and ultimately irresistible
principles of truth and justice. Yet this strain and
stretch of the powers of the church, brought on, as it
were, paralytic action and painful throes for life, which
humbled its high bearing, and compelled it to glance
around on the world and the flesh for aids and sym-
pathies. The mysterious designs of the church, its
authority and wonderful influence, were all in part
and at times acknowledged to those who were called
out to aid in the oppression of man and liberty, for
those mercenary allies demanded to investigate their
leader's credentials. Such excitements rapidly re-
duced reverence, and turned allies into familiars,
until at last there were resolute antagonists within
the very bosom of that church, yea, that church
which had proscribed heresy and condemned the
right of free inquiry — that ecclesiastical convention
which had shewn such contempt for individual rea-
son, and had announced the imperative transmission
of doctrines, was now evincing disputatiousness and
direct heresy in some of its leading axioms; and then
no society on earth was more declarative of individual
reasons, or more lavish and fruitful of heresies. These
very heresies have been the evidences of its vitality,
and of the moral action of divine elements which no
tyranny or arbitrary assumptions could crush. Indeed
these very heresies were but the struggles of truth
seeking the light, and some arena for its expansion.
Although the Romish Church attempted to destroy
the liberty of human reason, yet it was ever affecting
to be making appeals to reason. We say affecting,
for we cannot discover that any sincere appeal to
reason was intended by provincial councils, national
councils, general councils. 0 no ; we know these
were for other purposes, viz., to adjust authority, and
mark out means most likely to crush resistance, and
destroy all who dared to think for themselves. No
government now appeared to go so far in discussions

OF THE VATICAN. 63

and deliberations. The infallible church and its end-
less councils were ever propounding new doctrines,
and inventing new means, and resorting to refined
artifices for the sustentation and spread of its power,
and yet such was its jealousy and tyranny, that when-
ever any set of men assumed the right of judging for
themselves on subjects of faith, it would array itself
with affected indignation^ and vehemently hasten, with
the aid of the physical arm, to exterminate those who
exercised principles which it affected to use for its
own preservation.

So heretical was the government of the church, so
time-serving, so debased, and so artful, that when-
ever she fell in the melee of the ruin of other conven-
tions, she changed, or rather affected to change, her
very objects, and the character of her passions. Her
love of power and her pride have long been her
most prominent features; and yet, when at the fall
of the western empire she found herself surrounded by
beings of aboriginal dispositions and natures, before
whom an assumption of superior power would be
wholly intolerable, she couched down and waited the
fulness of time. She secreted her talons, and hid
away the pandects and scrolls of her authority. She
went forth with the barbarian chieftain, and rebuked
not his wild enthusiasm or dreadful errands of blood.
She bowed down in the mire of his superstitions; and
although there was neither tradition nor creed, nor
feeling, to create a single sympathy, yet she perceived
that her safety and existence depended upon quiet
, submission and continued silence. Years of time, and
certain disputes and attritions of powers, in which the
barbarians suffered vicissitudes, yielded her some op-
portunities of asserting her nature ; and when the
barbarians were almost unconscious, she conceived
the most effective means of seduction, viz., that of
dazzling their senses and working upon their imagina-
tions. It was then she presented number, pomp, and
effulgence of religious ceremony; and she converted

64 THE SPIRIT

them to become listeners by the grandeur of her exhi-
bitions. But even then she stepped slowly and gently
amongst the magnificence and grandeurs of barbarism,
and it was long ere she dared to whisper or intimate
that she desired to introduce an unseen and mystic
power, before which they would be required to bow.
0 no ; she then, as now, exemplified the attitude and
artfulness of the man of sin. She knew that danger
was not over ; that no common tie had united her to
the barbarian. The brutality, the ingenuousness, and
reality of barbarism was a fact which challenged all
her powers to supergovem ; for the blood-stained
chieftain went forth in the mom, defying all things,
and fearless as the wild blast. The eloquence of
nature, her mountains, her echoing waterfalls, her
grandeur of loneliness, all met this being in brother-
hood, decked his brow with wild impassioned intents,
beamed on him with associating sympathies, so that
he, in defiance of all powers, stamped upon the earth,
regardless of the future. Such a being stood forth as
a god upon the world ; and the Church saw that no
principle or power of the earth could dictate to such
a being; and therefore she yielded her darling, her best
beloved attribute, and announced (0 hear it, north,
south, east, and west) — the church, the Romish church !
the haughty ecclesiastical imperialist spoke in soft
and gentle voice — and announced her o^vn inglorious
humiliation. To save herself and all her abominable
rites and possessions, she, the Romish Church, declared
that force had no authority over religious belief, hopes,
or promises, and that the spiritual and temporal worlds ,
are eternal, and have an eternal distinction. We have
observed this selfsame artifice practised by the learned
and heroic priest k Becket ; for until he had secured
the highest oflSce in the state, he pretended to be most
jealous of the ecclesiastical assumptions, and resolved
to maintain the independence of the civil power ; but
immediately he had clutched the seals of office, and
the see of Canterbury owned him as its chief, than

OF THE VATICAN. 65

did the glistening scales of the serpent glow and bum
with animation, and the forked tongue was used for the
entire destruction of all civil government. A'Becket
was but the model and forerunner of many such art-
ful and envious Romanists, who are watching for the
best occasion to set up their standards of blood-
thirsty rebellion. We fancy we saw dark and awful
recipes lately lying on the tables before the Synod of
Thurles. i es, we think we heard the rattling of
strange and cruel instruments, which have been hidden
for some ages, but are now being gradually removed
from their long resting-places. Yes, though music
breathed its most sweet, solemn and dulcet tones;
whilst many voices sang the Litany of the Virgin in
true Gregorian cadence, though manly vigour and
earthly passions assumed the deep, silent, aye, and
pallid expression of meekness and waiting, yet the
eloquent tongue of one of Tuam reminded that
council of seers that the spirit of the Vatican
was awaking from its long dream; and that time,
and years, and forbearance had not worn away or
changed that enduring and jealous passion in the
church towards the civil power; and though some
who were there had so lately sought the very pre-
sence of their true, virtuous, and thrice lovely Queen,
and pretended to present before her the gait and airs
of loyalty and love; yet, be it known, there went
forth from that council a decree containing insult to
that Queen ; and its breath was adapted to wither
and blight the hopes of many of Erin's children, and
stay the spread and freedom of all learnhig ; and, to
use the language of one of the greatest writers and
thinkers : " The clergy of Ireland is disaffected towards
the imperial government ; it cares little for the im-
provement of the people, and much for its own
power, and it acts in constant communication with
the court of Rome, whose orders it implicitly obeys.
They, the priests, attempt to tighten the screw of
ecclesiastical despotism, and stop the progress of

F

66 THE SPIRIT

civilization. All this time England, her sovereign,
parliament and people, look on passively; and are
partly unable, and partly unwilling to make any
attempt to apply any remedy or remove the cause"
(see Times, 28tli Sept. 1850). Koman Catholicism
is unaltered, having encountered nothing which has
changed it ; it is as old and immutable as self-
righteousness and sin; and some who have made
many investigations as to the nature, practice, and
progress of Komanism, have no hesitation in saying
that Romanism is no faith, has no faith, and contains
no principle's or axioms directed to the well-being of
man on earth, or his elevation to the supernal world.
Romanism is an impostor — it is a mere worldly con-
ception and usurper; it affects solemnity and sanctity
as a blind and deception : its history proves it to want
every feature and characteristic which mantled the
Saviour, and rendered his presence in this world
glorious and beloved. Its cruelties and venal prac-
tices are to be found in every page of history. That
our readers may themselves determine as to the rea-
sonableness or sincerity of the charges made against
the Albigenses, viz., that they were vile schismatics
and heretics, we have entered, in Notes 7 and 9, into
the subject of Schism and Heresy. In these Notes, as
well as in the Notes on " Church," No. 8 and 9, we
have abstained from any partial expressions or defi-
nitions.

In watching the history of Christendom, we observe
that upon all those occasions, when men have suddenly
appeared upon the theatre of time to proclaim the
doctrine of spiritual power and influence, there has
instantly arisen an opponent authoritative and ener-
getic, aided by the sword of the state or the sublime wis-
lom of materialism and philosophy, which have been
generally succeeded by thundering proclamations con-
cerning the divinity and infallibility of the national
religion. In the former case, the state lends its power
for the suppression of that which it tenns fanaticism or

OF THE VATICAN. 67

artful rebellion ; and in the latter case, the pride of in-
tellect is aroused, aud contends for the mastery, whilst
it undertakes, through a variety of material pheno-
mena, to prove the foolishness and vulgarity of spiritual
presumptions. The birth of otir Lord, the High Priest
of Christendom, induced the king of the Jews to
murder thousands of innocent children ; and nothing
less than the blood of Christ himself could satisfy the
pride and jealousy of the enemies of His spiritual king-
dom. The state then perceived that a new and sub-
lime attribute was presented, that thousands were not
unwilling to examine its nature and pretensions.
Kings and emperors began to doubt whether it might
not cast a blaze of light into the dark provinces of
tyranny, and disembowel the secrets of the lust of the
flesh, the pride of life, and the desperate wickedness
which nourished them, and might perhaps rend aside
the dogmas which centuries had heaped up as the
safeguards of cruelty and imbecility, imperfection,
and formality. It is on such occasions that tyranny
deigns to awaken and look upon the surrounding
rivals, to ascertain if they are able to contend with
the eccentric allegations of truth. At such times there
has been something in all this bustle which promised to
emancipate mighty and native powers, whilst it revealed
their true and transcendent action. But there were
jealousies that an antagonistic government might arise,
although there remained the echo from those holy
lips, ''My kingdom is not of this world/' For a
time this visitation awakened holy men to execute
their sublime duties, fearless of all the threats of
earth ; for their life was hid in Christ. The fast-
nesses of Satan seemed about to be routed, and the
borders of sin to be measured, and likely to fall
into the hands of eternal Love. But alas ! the ex-
ample of Him who went about doing good was for-
gotten ; and the enemy of man and the earthly ruler
opened the doors of their treasures, and displayed
riches and honours; the eyes of the spirit became

f2

68 THE SPIRIT

dazzled ; the disciples of the spirit imbibed the
waters of the earth ; they commingled with the
daughters of Canaan ; they sat at the feet of the
philosopher of materialism ; they engendered strifes ;
they sought the favour of princes of the earth ; they
wielded the physical sword ; they contended without
the fear of God before their eyes ; they embrued their
hands in the blood of the brethren ; they yelled with
the joy of fiends ; heaven was eclipsed from their eyes.
This may be taken as the state of the Church during
the Athanasian and Arian wars ; and we may presume
to say, that the guile of the earthly princes in parti-
cular seduced the fathers into the commission of many
of those woeful and heart-rending cruelties which
mark the general history of religious wars. It was
even then that the spirit of the Vatican was exist-
ing, and pride and the lust for power ploughed their
angry path through rivers of blood; and on the judg-
ment-day ten thousand times ten thousand witnesses
shall appear, and justify the awful judgment of God.
"Who", says Bishop Newton, "can make any computa-
tion or even form any conception of the numbers of
5)ious Christians who fell a sacrifice to papal bigotry ?
n the war against the Albigenses, there perished one
million. From the institution of the Jesuits in 1580,
in a period of little more than thirty years, nine hundred
thousand Christians were slain. In the Netherlands
alone, the Duke of Alva boasted he had despatched
thirty-six thousand by the hands of the common
executioner. In the snort space of thirty-six years,
the inquisition destroyed one hundred and fifty thou-
sand souls. Dominic was canonized on account of the
cruel zeal he exercised against the poor Albigenses,
and was elected inquisitor-general when that court was
established; for the pope thought this cruel, hard-
hearted Spaniard would become a sure servant to per-
secute and torture without once relenting. Alas ! now
many victims of his inhuman barbarity will confront
him on the judgment day. They will rise from their

OF THE VATICAN. G9

secret graves, to give evidence against this monster —
thousands and tens of thousands. From many a city
and many a plain, thousands will congregate to bear
testimony against the great harlot — the abomination."
Some will come from the fathomless ocean, from their
deep beds on the ribbed shore ; from Iceland's snowy
mountains; from Syria's burning sands; from the
graves where the dark Suliote rests and the lonvly
Kumidian sleeps; from the peaked towers of Switzer-
land; from Scotia's wild rocks; from Portugal and
Spain's fair sunny provinces, many a bronzcnl hand
shall be reared ; from Erin's lands millions shall press
around the throne, with the testimony of blood.

Althwigh we reflect on the persecutions of Chris-
tians by Christians, yet" no just mind can charge the
religion of Christ with their calamities, for we know
that the pride of Paganism conducted a most frightful
persecution amongst its votaries, who were as much in
principle and practice persecutors, as any Christians.
The wise and learned Socrates was persecuted on ac-
count of his religious views ; the charge against him
was, that he did unrighteously and curiotisly search
into the great mysteries of heaven, and that he taught
his disciples to believe there were other divine essences
besides those said to be among the gods worshipped
at Athens. These views were regarded as dangerous
to the state ; and therefore the governors of Athens
became tyrannical.

There is a passage in the book of Judith which
intimates, that the ancestors of the Jews, namely,
Chaldeans, were persecuted on account of their re-
ligion (see chap. v. 6). Anaxagoras was persecuted
because he said the sun was a globe of red hot iron,
which was deemed heresy, and a faith capable of
bringing the national gods into contempt — the sun
being worshipped as a god by his countrymen.

Not oidy the Athenians, Lacedaemonians, Spartans,
ancient Persians, and Scythians, but Juvenal also gives
some very tragical accounts of the persecutions among

70 ■ THE SPIRIT

the Egyptians, " whenever," as he says, " any man
or set of men dared to analyze the nature or character
of the national gods."

Nero, Domitian, Trajan, Antoninus Pius, Anto-
ninus Philosophus, Severus, Decius, Gallus, Valeri-
anus, Dioclesian, and others of the Roman emperors,
will long be remembered as the chief monsters who
persecuted the early Christians. The history of the
awful persecutions during these reigns also evinces
that the jealousy of the government was the cause of
the persecutions.

Persecution comes of no creed, but is a disgrace to
all. It comes not from natural religion, nor is it
akin to the religion of Christ, but it comes from the
professors of all religions ; it is seen in the owner of
the palace, in the conduct of the inhabitant of the
cottage, in the priest, the soldier, and citizen, and in
every order of society it exists, where pride and the
devil reign, and is never exemplified but by the
enemies of the Lord Jesus Christ. It prevailed
amongst the ancient fathers, the popes, priests, and
confessors. It has been seen amongst Mahommedans,
Buddhists, Catholics, and Protestants. Its awful
flame has been seen devastating in the patriarchal
and profane, the ancient, the middle, and modern
ages of the world; it is the beacon of pride and
domination, and has created disorders and misery
murder and blood -shedding, in every order of society;
it is the foe of man, it is the man of sin, rejoicing in
the destruction of God's creatures. Its modes and
attitudes of ciTielty are indeed various. Sometimes
it seizes its victims as a roaring lion ; sometimes, as
an artful serpent, it entwines itself around the being
of its victim ; sometimes it tantalises and insults ;
sometimes it defaces the form and comeliness of the
body; at other times, it undermines and deceives the
capacities of the mind, by formalities and gorgeous
ceremonies ; whilst it endeavours to rob its victim of
the hopes of the spirit, it presents false shadows in

1

OF THE VATICAN. 71

place of that peace which passeth all understanding,
and that rest which belongeth to the people of God.
Alas ! alas ! but what varied differences amongst the
teachers of the Gospel led to the woes and travail
of the Church. The pretext for these cruelties has
ever been the cause of religion.

We believe that the greatest offence which these
Albigenses gave to the Romish Church was their firm
denial of Transubstantitition.* It is not intended in
these few pyges to discuss at any length the various
doctrines of Romanism ; yet it may be remarked,

* The language of the Council of Trent respecting this doctrine
is as follows : — " I profess, that in the mass is offered to God a tiue,
proper, and propitiatory sacrifice for the living and the dead; and
that in the most holv sacrament of the Eucharist, there is truly,
really, and substantially, the body and blood, together with the soul
and divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ: and that there is made a
conversion of the whole substance of the bread into the body,
and of the whole substance of the wine into the blood, which
conversion the Catholic Church calls Transubstantiation.'* Authors
differ as to the period when this doctrine was introduced, which,
perhaps, is not important. No heretics ever disturbed the church
80 extensively. Not even Pelagius, who agitated his heresy in
original sin and free will; nor Arius, in his contention on the con-
substantiation in separate and unequal constituents of the Trinity.
The true scriptural doctrine upon the subject of the Sacrament of
the Lord's Supper is this — that the change which takes place in the
elements of bread and wine is merely a change of chaj-actei' and of
twe, and fiot a change of substance. Tlie bread and wine become,
when consecrated, the sacraments, or the outward and visible signs
of the body and blood of Christ ; and as such they — that is, the
material symbols — are used by the Holy Spirit as the channels or
means of conveying to the faithful communicants the inward and
spiritual grace, which consists in a personal interest in the sufferings
that Christ endured when his body was broken and his blood shed
upon the cross ; so that those who communicate in faith do verily
and indeed feed upon the real body and blood of Christ in their 5011/5,
at the very time when they receive and feed upon the consecrated
symbols of His body and blood with their mouths ; snd their souls are
as truly strenthened and refieshed by feeding on the real body and
blood of Christ by faith, as their bodies are strengthened and re-
freshed by bread and wine. Thus the consecrated elements are the
external means^ and faith the inteimal means of receiving the body
aud blood of Christ in the sacrament.

72 THE SriRIT

that no article of the faith was better calculated to
exalt the power of the priesthood : its assumption of
ability to form the body and blood of the Saviour,
and the blind concession of the multitude to this doc-
trine, endowed the priesthood with the additional
character of magicians ; the nature of this doctrine
was incomprehensible, and therefore incontrovertible ;
and this circumstance, instead of exciting doubt or
jealousy, only increased the ready veneration of all
orders of society. When princes and potentates have
been about to confide in their influence over their
people, they have been warned of the superiority
which mantled the vocation of the most humble
priest in his daily practice of creating parts of the
real body and blood of Christ. There have been
some disputes as to who was the propounder of this
perverted doctrine: common sense has often rejected
it, and some learned and devout Catholics have
struggled to prove it unscriptural (such as Beren-

gmus) ; but the doctrine of the infallibility of the
hurch has super-governed and stifled all reason.
We remind our readers, that the opinion that the pope
is infallible was maintained principally by the Jesuits.
But this is easily refuted. Several of the popes have
actually erred. Adrian VI. declared that popes were
fallible. In this he was either right or wrong : in
either case, the question of the fallibility of popes is
decided. Stephen VI. annulled the decrees of For-
mosius I. ; John X. annulled those of Stephen, and
restored those of Formosius. Again, popes have
contradicted themselves, as in the case of Martin V.,
who confirmed the decree of the Council of Constance,
which placed a general council above the pope ; and
yet he afterwards published a bull forbidding all
appeals from the pope to a general council. Again,
popes have embraced heresy, as in the case of Liberius,
who, according to Athanasius, adopted Arianism.
Honorius defended the heresy of the Monothelites,
and was condemned by three general councils, which

OF THE VATICAN. 73

were all confinned by the pope. John XXIII. was
accused by the Council of Constance of heresy and
schism; and pope Gelasius condemned communion in
one kind as sacrilegious, though this has been subse-
quently established by the Council of Trent. These,
not to adduce innumerable other instances, ought to
determine the question of the infallibility of the
pope.

Some have said that a council, with a pope at its
head, is infallible. But where was this criterion
ascertained ? Upon what independently infallible
authority does it rest? Or is it merely an opinion,
resting upon the supposition or imagination of fallible
men? Is it not as rational to argue that two cyphers
make one unit, as to argue that two fallibles make
one infallible? unless we have been for centuries in
error, in not extending the principle that two nega-
tives make an affirmative, to subjects of a metaphysical
kind! And again, on this principle, instead of a
perpetual infallible judge of controversies^ infallibility
has only existed occasionally^ and after long intervals !
And, since the Council of Trent, there has been no
infallible tribunal in existence ! If this opinion were
true, how desirable that the present pope should sum-
mon another general council, in order to give the
world infallible information as to the character of the
many religious opinions which prevail, and threaten
the very existence of the Church of Rome !

The opinion that infallibility resides in the Church
Universal, so that when the decrees of popes and
councils are received and submitted to, they then
become infallibly true, is equally absurd; for this
opinion will either transfer the infallibility from the
governors to the governed^ or set it aside altogether :
as the reception of the decrees of popes and councils
by the Universal Church could be sufficiently ac-
counted for by the prevalent opinions held out as to
the authority and supremacy of popes and councils,
without introducing tne question of infallibility at all.

74 THE SPIRIT

The mere fact that decrees are submitted to, cannot
prove them to be infallibly true ; but merely that the
power of those who have published them is generally
reco^ised.

" Where, then," says the intelligent Dr. Gumming,
"is infallibility to be found? Let this question be
decided ; and let the advocate of the Church of Rome
remember, that this claim cannot be sulxstantiated
merely by moral reasoning^ as the foundation should
not be weaker than the superstructure. Nothing but
infallible evidence can support a claim to infallibility."
We regard the idea of an infallible Church as a device
of Satan, to divert man from Jesus, the only infallible
guide. It is anotlier feature of the self-righteousness
of Romanism.

The public Council of Trent declared " all accursed
who refused to receive the ecclesiastical traditions
with like piety and reverence as the Holy Scriptures "
(see Appendix X., where the famous creed of pope
Pius 1 V . is set out as drawn by tlie order of the
Council of Trent, as a condensed formulary of the
doctrines of the Church of Rome). This creed adds
ecclesiastical traditions to the Bible. It declares the
Scriptures may only be intei-preted as the Church
propounds, although the Church has never propound-
ed any distinct interpretation. It speaks of "the
unanimous sense of the fathers," which are full of
inconsistencies and contradictions; it multiplies the
sacraments ; it changes the scriptural doctrine of Jus-
tification ; and declares there is no salvation, except
to those who hold the sentiments of the Church of
Rome.

It would be very useful if we could condense a
review of the arguments and evidences oflTered by
Roman Catholics in support of the doctrines of Ro-
manism; but we confess this is but. a sketch, and
intended rather to arouse some more able writer:
and we wish we could furnish some brief biography
of some of the papal chiefs, and endeavour to place

OF THE VATICAN. 75

in a true light those circumstances which would be
likely to furnish their historical portraiture ; but our
space will not permit us to say much on this head.
Let us, then, take the great motto of the learned Dr.
James, " Verum amo et verum volo mihi dici^^^ for
truth requires neither legends, nor spurious tracts,
Bor wicked and artificial inventions ; and, as the
author of the " Whole Duty of Man '' emphatically
says, " Truth does not blindfold men, nor force them
to lay down their intellect when they take up
their faith, but leaves them the use of their holy
faculties."

We have said elsewhere, and we cannot repeat too
often, that religion is of the very highest consequence,
not only present but future honour and happiness
being conserved by its immutable principles; and,
therefore, that, in our search for truth, we can appeal
no where so safely as to the simple Scriptures. This
truth has been admitted in the hearts of most men,
but disputed in the practice of many who have pro-
stituted the Christian religion to vile secular purposes ;
and, to sustain this prostitution, they have not hesi-
tated to corrupt the Holy Scriptures, and to forge
and falsify testaments and documents as the authority
for their inventions.

In the course of this very short historical review,
we shall be compelled to point at some of the forged
decretal epistles and sham councils, which have been
set up by the pontificate, for the purpose of giving
authority to some of the most injurious and absurd
doctrines of the Roman Church.

These fictions were handed down from enthusiast
to enthusiast, which has much contributed to that
darkness which the pontificate succeeded in casting
over the greater part of Christendom. It will also
be our duty to sustain the allegation we have made
elsewhere, viz., that many of the rebellions against
civil potentates, were induced and fomented by the
papal chiefs, who, often with an armed force, have

76 THE SPIRIT

confronted their sovereigns, dethroned kings, and
proudly trodden upon the necks of emperors — leading
millions of subjects to a fatal and ignominious death ;
often exciting subject against king, child against pa-
rent, and brother against brother ; seeking for them-
selves a supremacy over the minds and consciences
of men, and claiming attributes and powers which
belong alone to the Creator.

As we mark the course of the Vatican, our readers
will share in our sorrow, when we expose its fatal
influence over millions of beings, of various climes
and tongues, who blindly acknowledged its supremacy,
and, in all human probability, have sunk into the
arms of death in the midst of this delusion.

But who can describe the tortures and anguish
with which it visited those who denied its assump-
tions, and dared to cling to the simple truth of the
divine message, as it appears in the Holy Word of God ?
An old writer said, that, divested of their cruelties and
persecutions, the history of the popes would contain
little worth inquiry ; and we ourselves are aware, that
the mere portraits of the popes would display but little
which is engaging to the affections, or elevating to the
mind. But we think in the course of our inquiry some
intijresting examples of holiness and moral fortitude
will be incidentally introduced from amongst the vic-
tims and opponents of the Vatican ; for, in the proper
place, we shall (as proposed) open the massive doors
of some of the cells of the Inquisition. It is not by
human power that the cruelties of the Inquisition can
be adequately described ; but God will be revenged,
for he hath said, " Fear not them which kUl the body,
but are not able to kill the soul ;" again, ^' Beware of
men, for they will deliver vou up to the councils, and
they will scourge you in their synagogues."

However, it has proved, that when the blood of
martyrs was flowing from their veins, the faith of
Christ was growing and triumphing in the presence
of death himself. But this, and many other important

OF THE VATICAN. 77

and interesting principles, are amongst those revela-
tions which are pronounced by the voice of truth,
and will be made manifest in the course of this present
volume.

Before entering upon the brief notice of the popes,
we should warn all against the spurious work said to be
written by pope Damasus, from whence have flowed
numerous adulterated epistles, false decrees, and ridi-
culous fables, and from whence many of the modem
learned advocates of Romanism have endeavoured to
prove, that the main and most objectionable doctrines
of Romanism are divine, and descended from the
infancy of Christianity in a clear and uninterrupted
succession, and were the fundamentals of the faith of
the fathers. It has been admitted by some of the
apologists of Romanism, that many of the festivals
and lessons in their breviary and missal, which are
read in their churches in time of divine service, have
no other foundation than these forgeries and inven-
tions of Damasus. There is another author, of later
date (Binius), who has willingly adopted all the
falsehoods of Damasus, and affects the most solemn
form and particularity whilst, with fervent bigotry,
he endeavours to defend the inventions of Damasus.

Baronius falls into some of these delusions, and
would induce us to believe many of the wild narra-
tions.

There are several subjects we shall discuss ; but it
may be proper at once to enquire for the origin of the
papal office, and for a time investigate the authorities
and arguments for such title and its prerogatives ; and
although we shall experience the usual difficulty which
attends the investigation of subjects of so remote an
origin ; yet the zeal and hardihood with which the
advocates of Popery have endeavoured to sustain their
peculiar pretensions have furnished much material,
from which we may prove the untenability of many of
their allegations, and divest the subject of most of that
mystery and aflected sublimity with which it is gene-
rally veiled.

78 THE SPIRIT

As regards the mere title of Pope, it seems scarcely
enviable, as there were so many infamous beings who
possessed that title ; but we believe it was originally
common to all bishops, being derived from the Greek
word signifying Father.

Other titles have been assumed by the papal chiefs,
such as the Bridegroom of the Church, the Keeper of
God's vineyard, Prince of the apostles. Vicar of Jesus
Christ, etc.

We will not, however, anticipate our subject; but
taking its true and its pretended history seriatim, leave
our readers to form their judgment concerning its
origin and its pretensions, as well as its title to the
respect of the Christian world.

Saint Peter is set up by the Romanists as the common
ancestor of the popes ; and, although Dionysius, Cerin-
thus, IrenaBus, TertuUian, Cyprian, and Lactantius
have sufficiently proved that St. Peter was some time
at Rome, yet the Romanists attempt to prove a more
important and fundamental allegation, viz., that whilst
he lived, he named three bishops as his successors, viz :
Linus, Cletus, and Clement. The learned Bishop
Pearson, in his second dissertation, Chaps. 1 and 2,
quotes the statement of Irenseus, " that the blessed
apostles, laying the foundation of the Church, gave the
administration of it to Linus," which can be regarded
no otherwise than a deputation from the apostles to
Linus in their absence; and indeed Epiphanius gives
a reason, for he says, " so might other bishops be
chosen, because the apostles being gone into other
provinces to preach the gospel of Christ, Rome could
not be left without a bishop." But this oft-agitated
point becomes of less importance, since it can in no
way be proved who was the immediate successor of
the apostles.

On this particular point, we would refer the anxious
enquirer to the following works, which are remarkable
for patient investigation and candour. The first in
order is a treatise on the corruptions of the scriptures,

OF THE VATICAN. 79

councils, fathers, etc., by Dr. James; then Cook's
Censura Scriptonim Veterum, etc. ; to which may be
added Dr. Combe's valuable work on the priesthood
of the early Churches. This work contains solid and
undeniable arguments, first justifying the language of
Cook, that the apologists for Romanism have no other
foundation for their main tenets, than impious frauds ;
but we need not anticipate our subject, but leave the
short biography of popedom to shew that at least
some supposititious councils and canons have been
palmed upon the converts of Romanism, to validate
and enforce false doctrines.

Our notice of the early popes (even before the time
of the conquest) will be brief, and chiefly for the pur-
pose of tracing the pretended foundation of the main
doctrines of Romanism, such as the ofiice of pope, and
his appellate rights and dignity, his assumption of
supremacy and infallibility, the invocation of saints,
translation of relics, the offering of the sacrifice of
mass for the dead, image worship, St. Peter's office at
heaven's gate, etc., and other doctrines in their re-
spective order of time. Yet, even in this period, we
shall refer to several instances of the cruelty and am-
bition of the pontificate.

The Rev. Laurence Ilowel, in his erudite work,
published 1712, states, that the first forgery, re-
markable and worthy of notice, is this, that Da-
masus and others have said that a council was held
at Antioch, which established image worship, and
from which time it was universally acknowledged;
and Turrian, a Jesuit^ says that the testimony of
Pamphilus Martyr proves that there was a synod
of the apostles held at Antioch, about various con-
troversies, in which synod there were nine canons
made, which were aftersvards found in Origen's library ;
and then he sets out the ninth thus, " permission is
given to make an image of our Saviour and of His
servants." It is this authority which made Fran-
Longus a Cariolano (a violent partizan of Rome) so

80 THE SPIRIT

bold, -when he asserts " the ancient use of images in
opposition to the heretics of all ages." We gather
from the perusal of Lahee, that this was an infamous
fabrication set up by the Nicene Council some cen-
turies after, which wanted an authority for the esta-
blishment of this fanciful doctrine. Neither Eusebius,
Socrates, Theodoret, or Rufinus, nor any of the ancient
writers name it ; and no evidence exists of the practice,
until several centuries after. Lahee says, there was
but one canon at the Council of Antioch. Here, as in
many other instances, the craft and assumptions of the
Komish advocates have over-reached their object, and

S roved too much ; for, who will believe that the imme-
iate followers of the Saviour would have propounded
such a doctrine, which detracts from the honor of
God by turning men from the one God to the worship
of forms of wood and stone. They soon forgot the
last words of that holy disciple of Jesus, from whom
they claim a lineage ; but his true followers can still
hear him say : " Grow in grace, and in the knowledge
of our Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ. To him be
glory, both now and for ever. Amen." Again he
says, in his second general epistle, chap. ii. 1.:
" but there were false prophets also among the people,
even as there shall be false teachers among you, who
privily shall bring in damnable heresies, even denying
the Lord that bought them, and bring upon them-
selves swift destruction. And many shall follow their
pernicious ways ; by reason of whom the way of truth
shall be evil spoken of."

The Romanists fearlessly quote decretal epistles
as authorities which never existed, and Alphonso de
Castro and Gratian give such epistles the same dignity
and repute as canons of the Church. For instance,
the five epistles ascribed to Pope Clement (on the
authority of the first of which the doctrines of auri-
cular confession and of supremacy are made to stand)
are subtle forgeries, although Bellarmine and Hosius
boldly rely on their accuracy.

OF THE VATICAN. 81

Binius struggles to make the world believe that
Anacletus was a very wonder-working pope, and, of
course, is pronounced to be writer of epistles, but
which, like those we have referred to, bear several
marks of fiction.

We might be deemed tedious if we quoted the words
of the various champions of the ix)ntificate, who have
striven to prove the reality of the epistle of Anacletus ;
but their object is very obvious, viz : to furnish autho-
rity for the doctrine, " that all the world ought to
appeal to the Roman Pontiff.'* And for that reason
it is, thatPeresius so much lauds this epistle, and, con-
trary toall reason and probability, insists it was written
by Anacletus. But we observe, that many pas-
sages of this notable epistle are extracted, even ver-
batim, out of Clement's first epistle, whereas Clement
succeeded Anacletus twelve years after, and by the
very title of the epistles, cannot be said to have written
them before Anacletus' death. AV'e observe the ancient
fathers, particularly Irena^us, lib. iii., cap. 3, Advers.
Hseres., in express words : — Fundantes igitur et instru-
mentes beati apostoli ecclosiam, Lino episcopatum ad-
ministrandiie ecclesia^ tradiderunt. Hujus Lino Paulus
in his qua^ ad Timotlieuni epistolis sunt, meminit,
2 Tim. iv. 21. Succedit autem ei Anacletus, et post
eum tertio lo(*o apostolis episcopatum sortitur Clemens.
The apostles Inying the foundation of the Church, gave
the administration to Linus; which Linus St. Paul
mentions in the Second of Thnothy chap. iv. 21.
To this Linus succeeded Anaclete, and after him,
Clement was the third bishop. We have given the
quotation and translation, that our readers may refer
to the authority quoted. We might notice other
absurdities ; but we cannot pass over the attempt made
by Romanists, to invent a foundation for the doctrine
of apostolical succession. Bellarmine quotes a third
epistle de Rom. Pont. lib. ii. cap. 11 and 14, to prove
that Saint Peter was bishop of Rome; and that
the pope of Rome is Saint Peter's successor in the

G

82 THE SPIRIT

monarchy of the Church. This doctrine is niade to
stand upon a perverted application of the word
Cephas (which, in Syriac, means stone), from the
Greek word, Ki<l>a\rj^ caput -^ and from thence they
make out tlieir imaginary supremacy.

We must forget this false teacher, Bellarmine, and
turn to Euaristus, of whom little need be Siiid,
except to quote the words of Contius, in his Preface,
c. 30, who states, that this pope is said to be the
author of two epistles ; but there is no truth in the
statement. At this time, the popes of Kome were but
little regarded ; and there now remain but few scraps
of authentic record concerning them.

About 119, Alexander ascended the papal throne.
There is much squabbling in the Koman breviary,
Liber Pontificalis, Binius, Labbe, and others, as to
the time of his accession. However, all these autho-
rities declare he was endowed with an extraordinaiy
power of converting men, and thus gathering them
within the fold of the Roman church. The names of
many are given who were not in being for many
years after the death of his holiness. This pontiff,
like his predecessors, is declared to be the author of
epistles ; and the first, quoted by Bellarmine, deserves
particular notice, seeing he quotes it (De Rom. Pont,
lib. ii. c. 14,) to defend the papal supremacy, and to
prove that water mixed with salt is powerful towards
purging away sins (De Cultu Sanct. lib. iii. c. 7).
Here is an instance of awful distortion of the Scrip-
tures. The words of St. Paul, in Heb. ix. 13, 14 : "If
the blood of bulls and goats, and the ashes of an
heifer, sprinkling them tliat are unclean, sanctifieth,
as touching the purifying of the flesh; how much
more shall the blood of Christ purge your con-
science from dead works?" Whereas the profane and
fictitious epistle of Alexander changes the words thus :
" How much more shall water mixed with salt, and
consecrated by our prayers, sanctify and cleanse the
people ?"

OF THE VATICAN. 83

The inventor of this blaspliemous e])istlc has com-
mitted a striking error, which evinces the al)S(»ncc of
truth and integrity; for he is in this very e])istle, as
though accidentally, very prolix al)out tlie Trinity in
Unity and Unity in Trinity; wliereas this doctrine
was never enunciated before the l)e^innin<i^ of the
third century, when Alexander had been dead many
years. Another crafty but awfully false translation, or
rather misconstruction, must be noticed, appears in
respect to the words of Hosea, iv. 8 : '" 1 hey eat
up the sins of my people;'' the true meaning of which
is, that the priests connived at and encouraged the
people in their sins. Yet this (»vil inventor has
expounded the meaning as implying the dignity of the
priests, who by prayers and otlerings eat up the sins
of the people, and thus absolve tlu*m. The good
St, Jerome sheds many tears over this awful fraud;
and although these epistles are the ))retended founda-
tion of some of the leading doctrines of llomanists,
yet Azorius, tlie r Jesuit, says, the epistles of this pope
are very questionable (Coc. p. ?>0.)

A.D. 130 is lixed for the accession of another pope,
called Xistus, or Sixtus. IJaronius and J>ellarmine
trace epistles to him, especially one in defence of ap-
peals to the patriarch of Uome; the\'' also say he died
a martyr, but no one else yields this honour to him.

A.D. 140 ushered Tele:^phorus into the office of
pope; but nothing is pretended of him, but that he
wrote one epistle, which is quoted to prove that the
word Mass is very ancient. See Durant, de Pic.
Eccles. Cath. lib. ii. c. 1. n. 6.

A.D 152. Ilyginus appears to have been the head
of the papacy ; but nought is pretended of him,
beyond that he was the author of two epistles, written
in the consulship of Magnus; whereas no such person
as Magnus is mentioned to have existed in or near
this period.

A.D. 156. Here the chain of pure succession becomes

g2

84 THE SPIRIT

very doubtful, even with Romanists themselves ;
some contend that Pius, and others Anicetus, was
next in order to Hyginus; so it is that fictions and
pride become adversaries, and detect each other; else
this much boasted principle might have appeared
less disputable. Bellannine has preferred the title
of Pius ; and therefore we will, for the sake of some
order, notice the pretended epistles of Pius, and mainly
to evince the miserable basis for the grand and darling
doctrine of supremacy. After setting up the epistle
of Pius as conclusive justification for the doctrine of
supremacy, he adds, when speaking of another point
involved in them, "' I dare not affirm these epistles to
be of undoubted authority" (see De Rom. Pont. lib. ii.
o. 14). Even the authority of the epistles of Anicetus,
who sat in the papal chair about a.d. 165, are also
doubted by Bellarmine, when examining them with
relation to a fanciful subject, namely, that of shav-
ing the priests' crowns; and yet, when speaking of the
supremacy, he liesitates not to pronounce them as
conclusive authority (see his remarkable words in
the above work).

A.D. 173. We must examine a pretended epistle
of Soter, who is said to be next in order; because it
is put forth to prove the Romish thurification, or
offering of incense, to be a primitive institution. It
is quoted by one who seldom errs so much as to
speak the truth, viz., Durand, de Rit. Eccles. Cath.
lib. i. c. 9. He represents that this epistle was written
when Cethegus and Cloirus were consuls ; but there
were no such men at this time.

There are many distinct and unmitigated false-
hoods put forth as the authority for certain doctrines,
and no sophistry can hide their deformity ; but it is
well to observe, that the advocates of Romanism have
occasionally sought to gain a kind of ascendancy over
the mind by a pretended narrative of facts which do
not at first sight appear to sustain any element of
Romanism ; such, for instance, as the pretended

OF THE VATICAX. 8d

epistle of Lucius, a.d. 177, to Eleutheriu?, and Elou-
therius's answer. By examination of Collier's Ch.
Hist. vol. i. p. 15, etc., it app-arstbat the ven- words
there used were the wi.»rds of the Emperor Constan-
tine to Theodosianus, alxjve one centur}' after Eleu-
therius's time, and which the forger of the epistle,
concealing his name, piitched up (Contius, c. 30).
Some have thouprht the name of tliis [Ki-rscmage was
assumed, after the ancient Eurystheus. who. by Juno's
instigation, enjoined Hercuk-s to destroy divers mon-
sters, in hopes he would l>e killed ( <ee Virgil's Ej)i-
grams; also 19th Iliad; also Dio<l. Sicul.). Helvicus's
Chronology places this 1278 years before Christ.
The cycle 0 D, p. 33.*

We could continue this class of argument and
evidence until we had exposed the untruthfulness of
every doctrine of Romanism, l)ut we fear being too
tedious; and therefore we will now irive a short
biography of one of the popes, Alexander, and then
return to the consideration of the general delusions
of Romanism.

Alexander and his notorious children occupy a pro-
minent place in the liistory of pa])al infamy.

Alexander VI., when cardinal, lived in notorious
concubinage with Vonazza, a Roman lady, by whom
he had four sons and one daughter.

Csesar Borgia, the second son, was, notwithstanding
his known depravity, created a cardinal. The other
sons were sup])lied with riches to support their
habitual debaucheries, and titles of honour to defend
them from summary punishment, when they violated
the rights and feelings of their fellow-creatiu'cs.

Lucretia was the only daughter, and seemed of
true kin to her wicked parent. She married a Spanish
nobleman; but, not liking him, obtained a divorce
through the influence of her father. She then gave

* The reader will obtain the best information concerning the
doctrines and forgeries of Romanism in the very excellent work by
Howel« published by Pemberton, 1712.

86 THE SPIRIT

her hand to the prince of Pesaro, from wliom she was
also divorced ; she then married a natural son of the
king of Naples, but she released herself from this con-
tract by causing her husband to be murdered. Lu-
cretia then married the duke of Ferrara. Her general
conduct was so infamous and degrading, that it
awakened horror in all members of society ; but dread
of her skill in disposing of her reprovers by assassina-
tion reduced them to silence.

The duke of Calabria having refused to allow his
daughter to marry, this vicar of Christ became en-
raged, and evinced his irritation by entering into
an alliance with Louis Sforza, the usurper of Milan,
and joined him in inviting the king of France to seize
the throne of Naples. The king of France disap-
pointed this vicar of peace by accepting the invitation,
which was made merely to alarm the duke of Calabria;
whereu[)on Alexander privately proposed to the duke,
that he would secure Naples to the reigning family
if he would consent to the marriage of his daughter.

The sudden death of Ferdinand surrounded Alex-
ander with new anxieties ; he used various dishonour-
able stratagems for the conservation of his power.
At one time he levied troops, and invited Charles to
become the champion of Christendom against the
Turks. At another time he joined Alphonso, in-
forming the French ambassador that it was the duty
of the vicar of Christ to prevent the effusion of blood ;
and a cardinal's hat was offered to the favourite
counsellor of the king, if he would dissuade Charles
from the expedition. Alexander was thus decoyed
into difficulties by his own double dealing, which
induced him to adopt other frauds ; he more closely
attached himself to the king of Naples, and sought
the friendship of one he had sorelv injured, viz. the
emperor Maximilian, and obtained his aid by assuring
him that his crown was in danger; and then coaxed
Ferdinand, the Catholic, to employ against the French
the money raised in Spain to defray the expense of a

OF THE VATICAN. 87

crusade against the Turks, and at tlie same time he
proposed a secret treaty of alliance with Sultan Bayezid.
This Mussulman, being desirous to obtain the high
sanction of the Vatican for the murder of his own
brother, offered to give Alexander tliree hundred
thousand ducats if he would employ means ; where-
upon this just priest agreed to use proper means for
securing the assassination of the sultan's brother, who
was accordingly promptly {issassinated. By the alx)ve
frauds, the brave and generous duke of Calabria was
compelled to return without the satisfaction of a
battle.

During the administration of the Borgias, the
dagger and the i)oisoned bowl w^ere the common
means used to remove every one whom this wicked
family regarded with jealousy. The foul Lucretia
committed incest with both her brothers, the duke of
Gandia and the cardinal ; which causing jealousy in
the mind of the cardinal, he added fratricide to incest;
and, within a few days from that awful transaction,
the cardinal, Ctesar, was taken into favour, and return-
ed to his crimes witli fresh vigour.

It would seem that history can scarcely report
anything worse ; and we would stop our pen, but we
think there are very important political principles
involved in this relation ; and although the policy of
Romanism may have changed its attitude, and now
aim at a different form of government, yet supreme
power is its object, although that power may not be
so concentrated in the executive of the Vatican. The
pontiff' conciliated the French king, by aiding his
divorce from a virtuous though not very handsome
woman, viz., the daughter of Louis XI., and allowing
him to marry Anne of Brittany, the beautiful widow
of Charles VIII. For this Louis created Cajsar Borgia
duke of Valentinois. Thus passion and policy cast a
a great and chivalric monarch into the meshes and
toils of the Vatican. Alexander raised a very large
sum by sale of indulgences, under the pretence of

88 THE SPIRIT

aiding the wars against the Turks, but in truth for
the use of Caesar Borgia, who was aiming to subdue
Romagna. Capua was taken by the cardinal, Caesar
Borgia, who entered the city to violate all forms of
decency ; and he selected forty of the fairest nuns of
the city, as a part of his share of the booty.

The earthly potentates were constantly being
deceived and injured by the intrigues and falsehood
of the Vatican f but they were disposed to adopt the
equivocal explanations vouchsafed to them, rather
than defy its unrnitigating vengeance. But Alexander
required no apology for a policy which aggrandised
himself or his family. Cajsar Borgia ruled Romagna
with more moderation than was expected; but the
Italian lords deemed that but an artifice and prelude
to some wholesale aggression.

The jealous eye of Caesar detected the anxiety of
those Italian lorus; whereupon he consulted cardinal
D'Amboise (for whom he had obtained the profitable
office of legate in France), who approved of his reso-
lution to destroy these noblemen, the flower of the
city; and, in a few days, there remained but few who
had escaped the sword, the gibbet, or poison. It
should be observed, that at this time the king of
France was subdued by fear of the Vatican ; and
although Cajsar Borgia and his father had detennined
to turn their amis against Louis, they induced him to
place his treasures under their control, upon a pre-
tence that they would save the kingdom of Najjles
from becoming the prey of the Spaniards. The
Spaniards, under Gonsalvo, had triumphed in Naples,
and caused the duke de Nemours to seek a most dis-
astrous flight.

These changes alarmed Alexander, and he felt that
nothing but an immense treasury could now correct
these disorders, and secure the station and power of
himself and family ; and it was with the greatest
anxiety he waited the success of an artful and cniel
plot, by which he hoped to secure ample finances.

OF THE VATICAN. 89

His plot was, to poison all the rich cardinals (most of
whom had purchased their caps of him at immense
sums), and then, under an ecclesiastical regulation,
he would be entitled to their proi>erty and the revenues
of their sees. He sent several flasks of wine to the
cardinal of Cometo, in whose house tlie holy list of
cardinals were to sup. The sen ant was ordered not
to permit any body to touch the wine ; and this atro-
cious priest thought it would be kept until supper, for
the sacred lips of the cardinals; but Alexander and
his son Caesar Borgia coining early to the place, re-
ceived from the hand of a servant a cup of this
poisoned wine, of which Alexander drank freely ; but
detecting the mistake, he lived only long enough to
prevent his son taking a second sip. Ln mediately
after this, the father reeled in agony, and died in a
few hours. The son sufl^ered excruciating pain ; and
though he survived, so potent was the poison, that the
small portion he took nearly killed him ; and he lost
both his skin and his hair.

It is thus that history requires we should describe
this specimen of those called by the Council of Trent
" the successors of St. Peter, princes of the apostles,
and vicars of Jesus Christ !*'

Though the death of Alexander VI. spread great
joy through Rome, yet the only person who had
preached against the sins of this wicked family — viz.
Savonarola — was, on account of this his bold and
patriotic conduct, brought to trial, convicted of heresy,
and put to death.

The authority of the ancient fathers will bear but
little investigation, although certain Romanists,
called Puseyites, may be so desirous of raising them
up as guides to the Reformed Church. They have
needlessly and vainly, and without even the pretexts
of love for the truth, disturbed the Reformed Church,
with declarations concerning the imperativeness and
importance of traditions, and compliance with the
rubrics of the Church. This zeal and respect for

90 THE SPIRIT

the works of the fathers is not new; but has often
bubbled and gurgitated on the lateral streams of the
Church. It is one of the inventions and doctrines of
men referred to by our Saviour.

We must not forget to bring before the tnictarians
a very recent and additional invention; or the holy
scapular of the passion, mentioned by a modern
writer, who says : —

From the 16th of May, 1251, to the 25th of June,
1847, the scapular of the Cannelites, presented by the
Virgin Mary to Simon Stock, enjoyed the monopoly,
the " redemptorist fathers" of Park Road, Cla})ham,
being the authorized agents for the sale of the scapu-
lars, and holding the special licence of the jwpe to
bless them; but now we have intix)duced a rival —
namely, the scapular of the passion. Jesus Christ
himself, we are told, came down from Heaven, and
presented a piece of red rag, with appropriate devices
of the passion engraved on it, to a sister of charity of
Saint Vincent of Paul. To prevent, however, the
possibility of making any awkward inquiries as to the
truth of the miracle, both tlie name of the " sister"
and the locality of the convent are withheld.

The story is thus related in the " Holy Scapular of
the Passion, and of the Sacred Hearts of Jesus and
Mary," published by Mr. Bum, 17, Portman Street,
for the " redemptorists :" —

" On the evening of the Octave of St. Vincent, the

26th of July, 1846, Sister W , belonging to the

community of the sisters of charity of Saint Vincent
of Paul, being in the chapel, felt convinced that our
Lord there appeared to her in a vision : he held in his
right hand a scarlet scapular, suspended by two woollen
strings of the same colour. Upon one side of it, the
divine Saviour was Himself represented hanging upon
the cross, and at his feet were the instruments of his
most sorrowful passion ; the pnctorian's scourge, the
hammer, and the robe which had covered his bleeding
body. Around the crucifix were inscribed the words,

r\

OF THE VATICAN. 91

* Sacred Passion of our Lord eTcsus Christ, save us !'
At the other end of the string, was a piece of tlie
same material, covered with a representation of His
sacred heart and that of His holy mother. A cross
placed between the two appeared to spring from both
hearts, and encircling them were the words, ' Sacred
hearts of Jesus and Mary, protect us !'

" In making these particulars known to the general
superior of the congregation of the mission and of the
sisters of charity, the same sister, who is inspired by
our Lord constantly to meditate upon His sacred pas-
sion, added further, that our divine Saviour seemed
also to express an exceedingly fervent desire to see
this new scapular immediately copied, and similar ones
everywhere distributed, in order to put men in remem-
brance of the cruel sufferings He endured for their
sakes, and of the ardent love he bears them. The
apparition of our Lord, holding in his hand the sca-
pular of his passion, was several times repeated ; it
took place on the day of the exaltation of the holy
cross in 1846, attended by this additional circumstance,

viz : that Sister W thought she heard our Lord

address to her these consoling words : 'Every one who
wears this scapular shall receive every Friday a great
increase of faith, hope, and charity.'

" The superior at first attached but little import-
ance to these communications ; but being at Kome in
the month of June, 1 847, he thought it his duty to lay
the particulars before the vicar of Jesus Christ, and to
his astonishment, the holy pontiff, Pius IX., evinced
no doubt whatever of their credibility; but, on the
contniry, mentioned the satisfaction he felt in seeing a
new means brought forward to assist in promoting the
salvation of souls. Upon the simple represention that
was made to him, he published a rescript, dated the
25th of June, 1847, authorizing all priests of the con-
gregation of the mission, called that of Saint Lazarus,
to bless and distribute the scapular of the passion of
Jesus Christ.

92 THE SPIRIT

" In this same rescript, his holiness grants :

Ist. "Every Friday an indulgence of seven years
and seven forty days for every person who, wearing
this scapular, shall receive the holy communion, and
recite five times the Pater, Ave, and Gloria Patri, in
honor of the passion of our Lord.

2nd. " An indulgence of three years and three forty
days on any day of the year whatever, on which, being
at the least contrite, they should meditate for half an
hour on the same passion.

3rd. " An indulgence of two hundred days to all
the faithful who, kissing with devout contrition this
same scapular, shall recite the versicle: Te ergo
qusBSumus famulis tuis subveni, quos pretioso sanguine
redemisti" (pp. 3, 6).

It appears that the above indulgences have proved
insufficient to satisfy the ambition of the " congrega-
tion of the mission ;'' for I find that the present pope,
by another rescript of the 21st of March, 1848, has
added a further list of plenary indulgences to be con-
ferred on the scapularians of the passion. " The holy
father (Pope Pius IX.), further grants a plenary in-
dulgence every Friday, to all the faithful, who, being
truly penitent, and having confessed and communi-
cated, shall, during some time, meditate devoutly upon
the passion of our Lord, and shall prfiy for peace
among Christian states, for the extirpation of heresy,
and for the exaltation of our holy mother, the Church."
We have given our readers a picture or illustration of
this scapular.

We may not leave this subject without saying, that
a grave sorrow passes over the mind of every sound
Protestant who sees the flood of the plain Gospel light
about to be mixed up with the deceitful meteor gleams
transmitted by the ancient fathers, and the various
inventions of wicked impostors. At present, the
gospel is accessible, and the reading of it made easy ;
and we have been taught that its knowledge is a
shining light, which will show us all, poor and rich,

OF THE VATICAN. 93

the way to Heaven. But if the knowledge of works
of the fathers, and a belief in such invention, is
considered saving and necessary, then what is the
extent of responsibility of the prophets and advocates
of this new divinity? What has become of the saints
who died in the faith of the simple gospel? And if
such knowledge is not considered saving, wherefore
the need of this resurrection of such writings? The
works of the fathers were set up by papists long
before the nineteenth century, for the purpose of
darkening the pure light of the Bible.*

It is no new invention ; for our Saviour says, " how-
beit, in vain they do worship me, teaching for doctrines
the commandments of men ; for, laying aside the com-
mandments of God, ye hold the traditions of men, as
the washing of pots and cups ; and many other such
like things ye do."

Men laay be eccentric in some of the sciences, and
antiquarian in some of the arts ; but the religion of
the Bible is too sacred and important a subject for
amateurs and pedants to exercise their emulation for
petty distinction. There have been some zealots and
enthusiasts who have given their worldly substance,
and even surrendered their bodies to be burned
or tortured (as the bonzes); and whilst men have
yielded them pity, they have thought them sincere on
account of their personal sacrifices. The Church was
much excited when John Wesley avowed his views;
but who can doubt that much sincerity and holy love
provoked his conduct, and that signal honor and
veneration mark his memory? The changes he sought
were spiritual, and a closer conmaunion between the
priesthood and the people. And so long as the priests
and people were well content to walk in his simple
path, and supported by singleness of heart, they were
an eminent people, and might perhaps have furnished

* At the beginning of Henry's reign, the Roman priests agaia
struggled to sustain the decretuin, for which they claimed an autho-
rity above the Bible. — LyttUton,

94 THE SPIRIT

a bright example to all religionists ; yea, they might
have been honored arbiters in many a contest for civil
and religious liberty, even in these troubled days.
Indeed, at this hour, they might have been of great
use to the established Church of Protestant England.
But some having sold the bright gem of simplicity,
and having married the Canaanitish women, and having
danced in ceiled houses, they seem to have forgotten
that simplicity was the power of their sect. How-
ever, let all (and we speak it not invidiously) remem-
ber those words of a great man :

'< Alas I Alas !

Why all tlie souls that were, were forfeit once;
And He, that might the 'vantiige best have took,
Found out the remedy: how would you be.
If He, which is the top of judgment, should
But judge you as you are? O think on that;
And mercy then will breathe within your lips,
Like man new made.

But the washers of pots and cups of the nineteenth
century have as yet done no good, but much evil, and
incurred the contempt of all w'ho love peace. How-
ever, the adoption of new formalities in the Church
is an important matter, and we leave it to justify
itself by time ; trusting that the bishops of the various
dioceses, the arclil)ishops, but, above all, the sove-
reign of these realms, will watch with a jealous eye all
these changes, and firmly put down that which is
wrong. We cannot leave this subject without remind-
ing those who love new forms, that the flastern and
Komish Churches were long divided as to the proper
mode of shaving the heads of the piiests. Such things
must weaken the high authority of any clergy.

The philosopher and religionist will be content to
watch these strange exlaibitions, and wait in dumb
reflection their development. Yet they must bear
in mind (it is well for mortals that it is so!) that
He to whom our services are addressed replied even
to the publican — accepted the works of Joseph of

OF THE VATICAN. 95

Arimathea — and rejected not the costly ointment
of Mary. Yes! by God will be heard the bold
anthems and hosannas of the Church, as well as the
inward quivering of a sigh. If the mind of man is
so much more mysterious than the body, how exceed-
ingly sublime and mystical are the attributes of the
Deity, to whom prayer and praise are addressed.
And as God's spirit condescends at times to walk
with the spirit of every man, how can any man, or
any set of men, presume to tell his fellow-spirit
that forms are fit subjects of disputation before God —
and that even by those who profess to worship him in
spirit and in truth ! Let them take heed, for they are
very near Satan's elements. Forms and ceremonies are
very fascinating, and sometimes very delusive. The
Protestant Church may decline through internal dis-
eases. Nothing else can destroy her beauty and
powers but her own harlotry with the world. No
arm can successfully assail a spirituiil church ; but a
brick-and-moitar church is of the earth, and readily
destroyed. Let those who desire changes of cere-
monies often inquire, whether it is the spirit of love
that induces this anxiety for change ; and whether it
is not possible that small changes may produce great
troubles hi a church long venerated for its consistency
and union. These novelties may appear small or large
to those who are inventing them ; but what injury may
arise to the church, by creating mistrust and con-
tempt in the world, and strengthening the enemies of
the Reformed Church! God is a spirit; and it re-
quires some stretch of credulity to believe, that his
sublime nature is more pleased with some of the
forms, or rather actions in worship, lately attempted
to be introduced by persons not very distinguished
for any thing else but this emulation to change. If
they desire to increase the pomp of the earthly church,
let them renieniber that the devil is a formalist, and
that image-worship in the modern Romish church
is said by some to have had a simple and rather

96 THE SPIRIT

fanciful ori;^in. The Deity says, " Son, give me thy
heart ;" he does not say '' in such a manner," or, " witn
such a form.' Jahn, in his valuable work on the
Hebrew comrnonweahli, says — " At first probably a
representation of Jehovali was set up; but this was
soon tninsformed into an idol, or was invoked as an
idol by others — of which there is a very remarkable
example in the time soon after Joshua (Judges
xvii. and xviii.). Idohitrous images were afterwards
set up with the image ; and the Hebrews imagined that
they should be the more prosperous, if they wor-
shipped the ancient gods of the land from time to
tune. Idolatry was at last openly professed; and this
national treachery to the King Jeliovah always brought
with it national misfortunes." The idolatry of the
Komish church is absolute, but much denied by the
pai)ists, who are true descendants of paganism, and
invoke the dead saints to intercede with the Deity;
for, says tlie creed of I\)pe Pius, drawn up by the
council of Trent, " I firmlv believe that the saints,
n»igning together with Christ, are to be honored and
invocated ; that they oiler i)rayers to God for us, and
that their relics are to be venerated."

The new formalists may be comj>ared to certain,
young officers, who ap])li(?d to the military authority
for more ornaments to be [)laced on their new appoint-
ment or dress; but when commanded to meet the
enemy, they deserted their ranks, and mutinied against
their chiefs. Ye antiquarian rubricians! it maybe,
that ye have a pure and sincere respect for the rubric,
which may not be (in form) strictly followed by the
Refonned Church ; but bear in mind, ye are servants
and ministers of the Holy One, who regards the spirit
of the giver. Antiquarian rubricians, take heed; be
busy in works of love and charity, and ye will forget
these new attitudes, fonns and ceremonies. What will
the Lord of the vineyard say, if he comes when you
are busied in contesting unimportant forms, and have
left his vineyard to be choked by thorns and weeds!

r

,*

4

# *'

.4

• ^i*

*♦

^f

'^

OF THE VATICAN. 97

Suppose the spirit, Death, should divide you from your
congregation, whilst teaching them new forms and
ceremonies ; can ye who are so anxious for new forms
say to those with whom ye are contesting — namely,
your congregations — "0 God is my record, how
greatly I yearn after you in the bowels of Jesus"?
Take care, or your refinements may awaken first
pity, then contempt; and soon some enemy, com-
pounded of the world, the flesh, and the devil, may
cast you down, and produce scandal and insult upon
the holy things you were entrusted with.

We cannot help observing, that the new formalists
may be regarded as noviciates to all the woful doc-
trines and practices of Romanism, and that very
pride which makes men formalists, will turn their
eyes to earth instead of heaven ; and then, indeed, the
boasted works of the fathers will excite more of their
veneration than the simple words of God, which shew
man his o^vn nature, and that there is but one God,
the Man Christ Jesus.

The tyrant Diocletian, a.d. 303, ordered the Scrip-
tures to be destroyed, lest they should awaken the
Romans to a sense of their personal dignity.

The Vatican caused a tradition of the fathers to
supersede the authority of God's word; because it
desired to tyrannise over man — which tyranny would
be exposed by the simple word of God. When the
popes discovered that they could hold the sceptre
Avithout the writings of apostle or prophet, they
hurled them into darkness, until they seemed to
perish from the memory of man. When the Inquisi-
tion was executing its direst cruelties on the human
family, the edict of the Council of Toulouse was pub-
lished, which forbade the laity to read the Bible. Tho
most remarkable era of papal activity and craft was,
when a bull was issued confirming the terrible law of
Philip II., which made it death to sell, buy, keep, or
read the Bible. In every country where the papacy
obtained influence, it invariably succeeded in extin-

H

98 THE SPIRIT

giiishing the use of the Bible. The infidel and pro-
fane Louis XIV. openly exulted that his persecutions
had cleared his nation of every man who read the
Bible. In the bloody scenes of 1793, in which
Robespierre enacted chief fiend, the Holy Bible was
fastened to the tails of asses, and dragged through
the streets.

In all the travail of the Scriptures, perhaps this
was one of the greatest indignities it suffered, and was
followed by a series of the most severe national
judgments.

On these occasions, Christ was again and again
crucified by fanatics ; but the destroying angel came
forth from behind the throne of God, and spoiled and
spared not. France, take heed to thy ways, break up
thine images and idols, and come down from behind
them, and cease thine abominations. A voice from
the cities of the plain cries aloud to thee and thy
little ones. Death, with his black troopers, tracks
thee; even seas of blood detain him not; he swims
the goiy flood, and waves, with angry triumph,
his tall trident over Ihe surging tide. See, he
drinks red gore, and hope, and joy, and youth, and
love, the smile of bliss and home, the future and the
present, float within his chapless jaws ; he longs to
sieze thee and thy firstborn, and, with thee, dash
doAvn the deep dark steeps of eternal night.

Wake, sleeper, wake ! Blood smokes at thy posterns
— blood of tky nearest kin. Thy kings and princes
are outcast. Thy men of war are sleeping in Death's
cold arms. Thy maidens may not braid their sunny
locks, their heads being matted in blood. Wo and
Death go about thy streets. Nature calls upon thee
to suri-ender to thy Maker. The valleys sigh; thy
rivers, blushing in blood, moan on their way. Look
on the walls of thy palaces ; see the burning letters,
" Mene mene tekel upharsin.'' The scarlet harlot may
offer thee libations from the golden cup held by her
blasphemous hands; but the prophets warn thee;

OF TUE VATICAN. 99

clesolation shall come from far. To whom will ye flee
for help? and where shall ye leave your glory? Take
counsel together, and it shall come to nought ; gird
yourselves, and it shall be broken in pieces. The
gentle hand of Omnipotence may long forbear; but
many are the woes of every land which is content to
wear the rags of Romanism !

0 France, cast off that pollution which hinders thy
enfranchisement, and perveits all thy great and noble
emanations. Thy priests still hide from thee the
letter of God, where true freedom may be found.
But remember, every clime has now thousands of
copies of the Bible; and now God has forbidden every
human power to take them away. The armies of
heathen barbarians, led on by a Julian or commanded
by a Trajan, can never again drive the Christian before
them. The peaceful decrees of a Theodosius, or the
Edict of Nantes, are no longer needful to preserve the
Scriptures, or to protect the Christian. " The Morn-
ing Star," which shed its earliest rays over Ephesus,
Smyrna, Pergamos, Thyatira, Sardis, Philadelphia,
and Laodicea, has now cast its meridian splendour
over the chief cities of the world. In vain would the
Vatican send forth its murderous decrees. In vain
might the fiend of the Inquisition dart his polluting
glance over Christendom ; the arm of these persecutors
is now shortened by the vigilant angor of God. It
matters not that an emperor, learned and mighty as
Justinian, should declare the pope to be the head of
all churches; for the innocent tongues of children
would testify to his blasphemy.

Hark ! listen to the music of the lisping voices
which come o'er the western wave — 'tis from Afric's
tawny children, — it echoes through the ice-bound
mountains of Greenland, and is chaunted upon the
choral strand of India ; it boimds from pole to pole !

All the great enetnies of the Bible, from the days
of the Roman tyrant Diocletian to those of Napoleon,
have realized the wages of scoffers and infidels. Those

100 THE SPIRIT

nations where the Bible was desecrated and ejected,
have encountered the curse of one of the churches of
Asia : they have been cast out as an infectious thing, and
degraded before the eyes of all Christendom. Where
is Ephesus, the prouci queen of cities, that erst stud-
ded the verdant banks of the rapid Ciiyster? Wliere
is the temple of Diana, with those who there rejected
the eloquence of St. Paul ? Why was the cruel Turk
allowed to devastate the beautiful city of Smyrna?
Where are the magnificence and vast library of the
once celebrated Pergamos? The sighs of that holy
martyr Antipas still echo in the ears of the Christian,
and remind us that the hihabitants of this once beau-
tiful city are cast down with the enemies of the Lord
Jesus Christ. Where is the famous Thyatira, men-
tioned by St. Paul, as the scene of the labours of
the fair Lydia? What has become of the ancient city
of the Lydian khigs? Where is proud Sardis, once
adding fame to those men of war and might, Alex-
ander, Cyrus, and Cnesus? She fell into the jaws of
false religion. She has heard the prophet say, *' Thou
livest, but art dead ;" and she now sits in darkness ;
and (Tacitus says) her comeliness has been broken
by the awful earthquakes which have turned valley
into mountain : a few mud huts contain all the popu-
lation of Sardis. Those plains, once covered by thou-
sands and hundreds of thousands of human beings,
are now a solitary desert. The traveller pauses awhile,
revolving the time past in his awe-stricken mind, just
to view once more the beautiful plain which bounds
the grandeur of the Gygajan Lake. AVhere is Phila-
delphia, now Allah-Sehr? What now remains of her
beautiful church of St. John? A few crumbling ruins
remind us of those holy words : " I will make them of
the synagogue of Satan." Where is the once happy
and opulent city of Laodicea? It filled up its mea-
sure of iniquity; and He who said, "I know thy
works, that thou art neither cold nor hot," has made
it a desolate waste, where the greedy jackal and the

OF THE VATICAN. 101

hungry wolf have roamed for ages. Greece, once the
nurse of the arts and sciences, the fruitful mother of
philosophers, lawgivers, and heroes, suffered a long
chastisement under the iron yoke of ignorance and
barbarism ! Carthage, once the mighty sovereign of
the ocean, and the centre of universal commerce, now
puzzles the inquiring traveller in his search after even
a vestige of her ruins ! And Ivome, the mistress of
the universe, which once appeared to contain what-
ever was esteemed great or brilliant in human nature,
is now sunk into comparative meanness, effeminacy,
and infamy ! Tlie rejection of Christianity left these
splendid republics unprotected, when those violent fac-
tions arose which destroyed their natural strength.

Where is the proud Assyrian, who basked by the
banks of the Tigris — the soothsaying Chaldean, who
watched the vast waters of the Euphrates — the gor-
geous Persian, whose dominion extended from the
Indus to the tideless Mediterranean? Where are the
kingdoms of Damascus and Iduma^a — of Jerusalem
and Samaria, and the wild and warlike Philistia?
Where are the dense ramparts of Nineveh— the beau-
tiful hanging gardens of Babylon — the gay palaces of
Persepolis, and the massive temples of Balbec and
Jerusalem? Ye winds of heaven, say, where are the
busy fleets of Tyre, that conveyed the spices and
precious stones of Ceylon — the shawls of Cashmere —
tlie diamonds of Golconda — the amber of the Maldives
— the musk of Thibet — the aloes of Cochin — the pea-
cocks of India, and the myrrh and gold-dust of Africa?
Alas ! where are those magnificent ships and those
beautiful cities with their vast possessions? Whisper,
ye winds ; let north and south and east and west
declare, where are they now? Alas! ye have joined
with time and the other servants of avenging Heaven,
and ye have thrown down the mystic temples, demo-
lished the palaces, and stripped them of all their false
elements and ornaments, and destroyed the strong-
holds of idolatry ! The Phcenician has been hurried

102 THE SriHlT

away ! The Chaldean no longer bows before a vile
reptile, and the proud Persian no longer worships
fire.

Such is the picture of facts upon which all men raiy
look. Yet many statesmen and heroes deny practically
that Christianity, the evergreen of the vintage of the
earth, is the only safe and imperturbable basis for
national happiness.

The history of men and nations which have been,
furnishes a picture which should induce all English
statesmen to exercise their best efforts for the preser-
vation of the faith of this land, and patiently await
that silent and sure development by which the Great
Creator has, from all eternity, det^Tmined to uphold
that nation which trusts to His arm in the hour of
trial. Assaults from the evil one may come, tempta-
tions may be spread about, and demagogues may
thunder forth their earthly threats ; but great states-
men always bear in mind that nations are not so
ephemeral as man, and the principles which yield the
hapi)iness and welfare of a free and religious people
are not gestated without trials and long-sufferings.

Whilst we write these lines res[)ecting paganism
and popery, we are endeavouring to describe some
of the great eneiiiies of man; but let us not be
understood to say that our own Church establishment
contains no elements of evil. We believe it does, and
that the prayers of the faithful can alone preserve it
from corruption and desolation. Whilst we make
these references to Romanism, we believe there are
many very excellent persons who would almost regard
us as prejudiced and invidious. They might probably
direct us to the passive and unassuming aspect of the
Vatican, and refer us to the Koman Catholic of the
present day, as evidential of the very peaceable and
harmless nature of this section of Christians. Our
first and general answer would be, that popery in
power was a cruel persecutor; but in the days of its
humiliation, it put away its blood-stained garments,

OF THE VATICAN. 103

and arrayed itself in sheep's clothing. It has only-
secreted its instruments of torture — its racks and
chains, with all the hellish machinery of the inquisi-
tion. Let not kings or subjects trifle with the Romish
Church, as with a principle that has lost its faculties
and passions. They who pamper and dandle with
this monster, do not understand its nature or attitude.
It is true, that until of late it appeared to have lost
its domination over England ; but we observe many
awful expressions of its hideous countenance, whilst
awaking from its artful sleep — for it still lives, and
breath still issues from its corrupt being ;*and though
its energy has appeared restrained, yet it still withers
and poisons many generous hearts, desolates many
happy homes, and enacts many tragedies which never
reach the public ear. It is the enemy of man, and
now writhes convulsively, yearning for a day when
it may renew its hellish practices and fiend-like
cruelties.

We are aware that there are some who think it wise
to be silent on some of the most important differences
in society, and have included the present subject
among those differences ; but to them we would read
the law of Solon, which declared every man infamous
who, in any sedition or civil difference, should continue
silent and neuter, refusing to side with either party
(see Plut. in Vit. Solon). Aulus Gellius gives a
stronger character of this law ; for he says, the penalty
was no less than the banishment of the delinquent, and
confiscation of all his effects (see A. Gellii Noct.
Attic, lib. X. epist. 1). What effect the law had
among the Athenians, we cannot say; however, it
is plainly founded upon that relation which every

• The late pontiff, Gregory XVI., issued a bull, dated 7th May,
1844, against Bible societies. ITie present pontiff must have held
very heretical views, or a long list of the links of the ecclesiastical
ancestry have been very unfaithful in their conduct. We may smile
DOW at some of the impotencies of Roman Catholicism (see account
of flight and return of Pope, 1850).

104 THE SPIRIT

member bears to the body politic, and that interest
which every individual is supi)Osed to have in the good
of the whole of the community. It is still, though not
in express terms, virtually recognised in every free
country ; and surely there are times for men to declare
themselves for God and their countrj'-, and to warn
their fellow-countrymen of the rebellious spirit and
deadly purposes of Komanism — to warn them of its
insinuating artifices, and accumulating means, which
are now directed for the destruction of the social
happiness and eternal hopes of England.

The plain form to put the charge against Roman
Catholicism is this : first, that paganism was the most
blasphemous and disgusting form in which religion
was ever presented to man (see Appendix XII).

Secondly, that Roman Catholicism is the real
representative of Paganism, its main feature being
idolatry, and cruelty towards all who refuse to worship
the idols it from time to time sets up.

It matters not to man, whether he is persecuted
and murdered by the worshipper of Diana or the wor-
shipper of the Virgin. It could make little difference
to a Christian, whether he were torn to pieces by wild
beasts in an amphitheatre for the gratification of
some ferocious Roman emperor, such as Domitian, or
burnt at an auto da fe to celebrate the arrival of a
Prince of Parma at the city of Valladolid.

It matters not to the follower of Christ, whether it
is the idolatrous hierarchy of ancient Rome, or the
impious pontificate of modern Home, which demands
his life as the penalty, on his refusal to bow before an
image, and ask its intercession with the Deity. The
Roman emperors demanded to be deified. The papal
chiefs declared that they possessed all the attributes
of God himself, viz: remission of sins, infallibility,
the gift of miracles, the grant of separate glories
in heaven ; and were worshipped as the represen-
tatives and equals of the King of kings. Through
all thhigs, the papal power forced itself, dominating

OF THE VATICAN. 105

over every spiritual and temporal interest, whilst it
generated the most awful woes on every society in
which it moved. Its spirit is still the same ; ana its
conduct would be the same, but that He who never
slumbers nor sleeps holds this monster in chains.
Sometimes the monster moves, and then the clanking
of his chains gives warning to Christendom to rally
their mighty armies, and resist the reign of tyranny.
The deadly foe of man is now moving towards the
very midst of Protestantism. Let the present re-
formed Church take heed to its ways, and abide by
the integrity of its early reformers ; let it reject the
temptations of pride and wantonness, and the flexible
expediencies of some statesmen, and ever refuse to
become part of the blind multitude ; let it look at the
simple picture of modern paganism, or Roman Catho-
licism, and observe the steps of its degradation,
beginning at the early part of the thirteenth century,
down to the 25th of March, 1727, when the leader
of democracy, viz., Napoleon, caused the papal chief
and all his cardinals, except three, to be placed in
the hands of soldiery, and hurried off to an igno-
minious prison, where the pope himself died. It
would far exceed the limits of this humble sketch, to
detail the interesting principles which a chain of his-
torical facts elucidates. It is sufficient to say, there
is one established principle — viz. that a nation which
denies the government of God will be as the memory
of the wicked man — forgotten or despised. The nation
and its idols will be trampled under foot, and boundless
perplexities will drive it on to self-destruction. Then
the man of sin will rejoice, and the elements them-
selves unite their powers, as in the destruction of the
Spanish armada in 1588.* And it is worthy of remark
that this armada was the hope of Rome, sent forth to

* A tribunal having the authority and capacities of the inquisi-
tion of Spain, was established even in the fleet of " Invincible
Armada." — Chandlei*''8 Hist, of Persecutions , and LimborcKs Hist, of
the Inquisition.

106 THE SPIRIT

enslave our happy countrj'', and defy the living God ;
but He who led captivity captive raised his mighty
arm, and sent out his servants, the north, the south,
the east, and the west, to destroy the enemies of Eng-
land. What must have been the consternation of that
host of idolaters and infidels ! They, like the Eg}'p-
tians, called upon their gods, and hung upon the man-
tles of their priests ; but their shrieks for help were
answered by the mighty billows, which closed upon
them for ever; and then the destroying angel, flying
over their watery graves, cried, with a v/oeful shout,
" Ye are the enemies of the Lord Jesus Christ, and
have earned the reward of the unfaithful steward !"

To the Church many sacred things were entrusted ;
and, at first, its natural object was power sufficient
to carry into full execution those principles, which
its deliberative habits and nature prescribed ; and the
Roman hierarchy claimed to be the sole dispenser
from the holy treasury. If it had executed this
charity in full faithfulness, there would have been
a consistency united to its admirable capacities, and
its divinity would have been eminent before all men ;
and its glory would have glittered through the attire
which hung in graceful folds around its godlike form,
whilst ministering on earth. But, alas ! its object was
earthly dominion, to which it soon discovered that
riches form the most direct road. And to obtain riches,
it bartered with the Evil One; and selling love and
charity in exchange for earthly ambition, human pride,
and Satanic cruelty, it laid down the white robe of
salvation ; and, enveloping itself in a dense cloud, it
took up the sword and firebrand of destruction.

Of the cruelties we have referred to, some indeed
stain the pages of history, but the greater part are
knoAvn only to God. Beatrice Cenci would have been
respited, sine die^ but that the church who judged her
required the confiscation of her estates, to increase
its store of golden bribes. The riches which belonged
to many of the victims of the auto da fe^ were the

OF THE VATICAN. 107

main cause of their being thus inhumanly murdered.*
The beauty and comeliness of some caused the wicked
inquisitors to ensnare them, violate them, murder
them, and then bum their poor bodies.

In our second part, we shall give some details which
will shew the enormous degree of blood-guiltiness
which is associated with the sham and blasphemous
court called Holy Inquisition. We have referred to
some of the doctrines of Romanism, viz., Auricular
Confession — Absolution by the Priest — Indulgences
— Purgatory — Worship of Images — Invocation and
Intercession — Deification of Mortals — Transubstan-
tiation — Rule of Faith — Supremacy of Pope — Infalli-
bility— Justification, etc. etc.; but Mariolatry is the
a chief abyss of popery ; and although much and often
denied, we must content ourselves with quoting the
creed of papists on this head. The Council of Trent
says, " I most firmly assert, that the images of Christ
and, the mother of God, ever Virgin, and also of the
other saints, are to be had and retained, and that due
honor and veneration are to be given unto them." Now
what that veneration and honour is, may be judged
of by the constant practices of Romanists. We have
given an illustration of that which is called the pro-
cession of the Virgin, and was taken by our respected
artist Mr. Hassell, when at Ilonfleur. The Virgin is
an object of pre-eminent devotion by the Romanists.
We would especially refer our readers to the Appen-
dix, No. XIV., wherein all these doctrines are set out
as part of the creed of Pope Pius, confirmed by the
council of Trent, the very back-bone of Romanism.
The doctrine of purgatory is upheld in the same
creed, in the following unequivocal language : " I
constantly hold that there is a purgatory, and that
the souls detained therein are helped by the suffrages
of the faithful;" and the doctrine of indulgences is
thus affirmed also, " that the power of indulgences

* Llorente — Hist. Inquis.

108 THE SPIRIT

was left by Christ in the church ; and that the use
of them is most useful to all Christian people."

Another word here on the supremacy of this church.
The period fixed by Romanists for their leading epistles
is about A.D. 91. It is here, they say, supremacy and
image worship are sustained as orthodox. Let us
examine them; for in one of them it is said, fhat
when St. Peter ordained Clement his successor, he
thus spoke to the congregation : " Observe, bi'ethren,
that I ordain this Clement to be your bishop, and to
whom only I deliver my power of preaching and doc-
trine. And then Clement threw himself at St. Peter's
feet, and in modesty declined the honour of the chair ;
but St. Peter resolutely insisted that Clement should
be his successor." But how can this be, when all, both
ancient and modem writers, agree that Linus and
Cletus were before Clement (see St. August. Ep. 165.
Eusebius Eccl. Hist. lib. iii. c. 2.; Irena^us; Sixtus
Senensis, Bibl. lib. ii.): and Cardinal Cusanus boldly
says, " These are the inconsistencies which betray
them."

This epistle might be proved absurd and fictitious
in many respects ; and we cannot pass it lightly, seeing
it is relied on by Komanists as the basis of their very
history and nature, and as the history and authority
for their main doctrines, without which the whole
must tumble into a mass of confusion. In another
part of this famous epistle, St. Peter is made to say,
" I beseech thee, 0 Clement, before all that are here
present, that after I shall have paid the last debt to
nature, thou write to James, our brother," etc. This
is wholly untrue and improbable, as James had died
at least seven years before St. Peter, as appears from
Josephus and Eusebius. Even the fanatic Peter
Comestor, in Hist. Schol. in Act. Apost. c 10, says,
*^ This epistle must be spurious; as St. Peter died in
the fourteenth year of the reign of Nero, and James
in the seventh. Cardinal de Turrecremata makes
great outcry against this epistle, which he calls

OF THE VATICAN. 109

" forged and fabulous ;" but a more remarkable test
of the imposture is, that in this first of the epistles,
the word primature or supremacy, is used, which
word was not in use in that age, nor until many after-
ages.

The address of the second epistle disproves itself,
being thus, — " Clement, bishop of the Roman Church,
to James, bishop of Jerusalem," whereas St. James
died before St. Peter, and before Clement was made
bishop. Again, the epistle is stuffed with trifling
advice concerning the burning the altar-pall, chair,
candlestick, and veil, when grown old, and even more
insignificant subjects, just to give the letter an
appearance of originality, though this furnishes but
another argument against its truthfulness, as it is
very unlikely that St. Peter should treat St. James,
the brother of our Lord, as requiring direction on
these heads.

Another suspicious blunder appears, and, by one
word, proves the character of this pretended epistle
(the third) ; it says, " A presbyter shall not say mass in
his parish, without leave from his o\vn bishop." Now,
Baronius says, that Clement died in a.d.102, whereas the
parishes were not constituted nor divided till a.d. 261,
when Pope Dionysius was living; and Polydore Virgil
says, in his work " De Invent. Rerum," lib. 4. c. 9, that
Dionysius first divided the people into parishes. The
truth is, that the Romanists are excessively jealous
concerning this epistle, as it contains the only authority
for many of the modern rites of their Church. There
are several other evidences of the fictitious character
of their pretended epistles ; and we would refer the
more inquisitive reader, or those who doubt, to Saint
Jerome's "De Viris Illust."; — also the renowned work
of Roscius, called the Clementine Constitutions.

We think we have given suflicient proof for our
allegation, that the apostolical succession and genealogy
claimed by Romanists is based on fiction and deceit ;
but, at all events, we think that a Church which

110 THE SPIRIT

pretends to infallibility and supremacy should be free
frora such charges, and stand on a foundation very
different to that which the Roman Church is content
to acknowledge. However, perhaps it might be
argued, that the very early part of the papal por-
traiture is too obscure, for absolute conclusion. Then
let it speak for itself; for, indeed, our main object is
to furnish facts, and leave our readers to draw conclu-
sions.

We will now notice a peculiarity in the papal
church, which does not precisely arise from the
essential doctrines of its faith, but the outward
discipline of the people, which (as Rapin observes)
may l^e considered the spring of all the remarkable
events which happened in the Church of England
for several centuries, particularly in the early and
middle ages. One of these principles of discipline
was, that Christ committed the instruction of the
faithful to the care of the Church. The words
of Pope Innocent HI. are : " So hath Christ esta-
blished the kingdom and the priesthood in the Church,
that the kingdom is sacerdotal, and the priesthood is
kingly ; he hath set one man over the world •/ him
alone he has appointed his vicar upon earth f and as
Christ is obeyed in heaven, in earth, and under the
earth, so shall obedience and service be paid to his
vicar by all, that they may be one fold and one shep-
herd f* — whence were drawn these two peculiar in-
ferences— viz: that the faithful (meaning the people)
must be wholly guided by the priesthood ; and that
the priesthood were the sole arbiters and judges of all
the difficulties in faith and Church government — the
priesthood being the Church. This was a false inter-
pretation, presenting to the people a most sweeping
doctrine, viz: that the priesthood was the Church.
Again, to render this reasonable as an active principle,
it was needful to assume infallibility in the priesthood ;

* * Unum praeficiens universis.
^ Qucm suum in terris vicaiuum ordinavit.

OF THE VATICAN. Ill

and this gaining rapid ground, and being soon an ad-
mitted doctrine, the priesthood hesitated not to punish
the people in such manner as they thought most likely
to render them worthy of the favor of the Church.
And as the faithful were to be branches of the true
vine, and spotless, the priesthood did not scruple to
cut off any branches from the Church by excommunica-
tion. Tnis conduct, vnih other assumptions, created
contests and resistance amongst the people ; and there-
fore it became necessary^ for the preservation of the
authority of the Church, that it should have the suf-
ferance and aid of some civil power, competent to
execute its corrections on the unworthy. Such a
power was only to be obtained and secured by bribes
and pecuniary grants ; and it being requisite that the
Church or priesthood should be well enabled to supply
such pecuniary means, the Church charged many
fines and mulcts on those were able to pay, — and that
in addition to excommunication. And as the strength
of the Church increased, so their daring and extor-
tionate spirit increased; until, at last, the love of
money became as much a passion in the heart of the
Church, as in that of any human being. So long as
the Church was content to seek this pelf from the
mere subjects of the realm, and evinced a willingness
to divide such pelf with the civil power, the sovereigns
of the world (in too many instances) consented to, and
aided such extortion. But the strength of the Church
rapidly increasing, caused it to attack the coffers of
the most wealthy, and at last to subject the treasury
of kings and the common weal of nations to their scru-
tinizing, and extravagant demands. It was on such
occasions that kings and princes resisted these de-
mands ; whereupon the powerful arm of the Vatican
was stretched out, and the great council of the chief
priesthood, viz: the pope and the cardinals — was
called together, for the purpose of considering the sins
and short-comings of such a disobedient child. The
result was, that the papal eye cast its cruel, withering

112 Tire SPIRIT

gare o'er all the fair kingdoms of the earth, to see if
there was any other prince or king, powerful, envious,
or wicked enough to take up the cause of the Church,
and assail this disobedient, son, and reduce him and
his subjects to the most humble submission, and ac-
quiescence in the papal demands.

Then war — relentless war— stalked forth, deluging
the peaceful meads with blood, and razing the proud-
est cities to the ground. Then the shrieks of the
dying and wounded filled the air, and nature groaned,
whilst the Vatican regarded all as the triumph of the
cross of Christ.

We shall not here give any details of the many
butcheries consummated by the priestcraft of the middle
ages; for, the whole development of mere Romish
priestcraft is cruelty, superstition, and fanaticism, and
although Christ, the first-fruits, had borne and suffered
for all mankind, and submitted to the ignominious
death of the cross, that all might be justified, yet,
mad and imperious men stood forth to persecute afresh
the Lord of life and glory, although for eleven hun-
dred years his gentle voice had echoed o'er mountain
and in vale, " Blessed are the peacemakers; for they
shall be called the children of God;" yet, the rack and
fiery brand of persecution were the ensigns of those
who blasphemously termed themselves the vicars of
Christ, it has been truly said, that some holding
office in the Protestant Church have^ in times past,
assumed the right to persecute ; but we believe Pro-
testantism itself contains no authority or approval of
any persecution ; and all true Protestants regret that
any religionists bearing the name of Protestants should
have been persecutors; but we fear that Romanism
lias ever countenanced the persecution of those it has
regarded as heretics, and who may have denied the
infallibility or supremacy of the Romish Church ; and
we are informed that a pure Romanist regards torture
of the body as a very correct means in the hands of
the Church, when it encounters obstinate denial of any
of its doctrines.

OF THE VATICAN. 113

There were occasions when certain earthly princes
were not only rebellious, but more powerful than all or
any of the powers of the Vatican ; and it was then that
the dark councils of the pope and his satellites were
required to exercise the highest faculty of intrigue,
for the gradual destruction of its great enemy : and
though many years might be consumed, whilst this
great object was heaving on the breast of time; and
though the infallible Vatican might, in this revolution
of time, more than thrice change its chief; and though
the bench of cardinals might all, one by one, sink into
mortal decay, and all the identity of enmity appear to
have faded, yet there was a vigour and etemality in
this ecclesiastical foe, which heeded not time; it
purred and pawed, as a spirit in the vacuum of delay,
yet ready at the proper moment to pounce upon its
victim, and rend from it every feature of pride and
independence.

It was by such unworthy strifes, that the Church, or
rather, the priesthood, was gradually exposing its
mortal and human parts to the contempt and anger of
men. Then came doubt, and that bold criticism, which
have eventually found an arena for extraordinary
feats in the cause of truth ; and now, having laid bare
the rents in the papal garment, which time and the
tongue of martyrs have created, there remained, until
these times^ in this happy land but the scroll of its
bygone presumptions, wafting to and fro before the
scorn of the truly faithful.

For a few minutes we wiU recur to our hero, Henry
II., whose life and actions would fill many volumes ;
and it may not be deemed irrelevant, but some relief
to our readers, if we now make some observations
concerning the private character of the prince who
made so many efforts to subdue the tyranny of the
papacy.

On Henry's return to England, he ascended the
throne with a firm step ; and all men saw that his
resolution was to punish the wicked, and protect the

I

114 THE SPIRIT

weak, and rule all with that strong nerve with which
nature had gifted him. He was hailed by the Eng-
lish as the descendant of their ancient oaxon line.
Immediately upon the coronation, the new bride was
conducted to the king's palace, at Bermondsey, which
was then a pastoral village, although partaking of the
Flemish character. These were highly cultivated
lands, with their smooth and velvet meads, bounded
by the fast-flowing Thames. At that time, the old
temple was ornamented with its beautiful garden, and
the banks of the river were studded with the dwellings
of the nobility.

Wlien Henry married the accomplished Eleonora,
she had just attained her thirty-tirst year, whilst
Henry wa« in his twenty -first year. At an early
period of the career of Henry II., ambition taught
him to regard all danger and fatigues as the flowers
which were indigenous in the path to glory ana do-
minion, in which he must make many sacrifices.

But a few days after his marriage with the fascinat-
ing Eleonora, he left her insinuating loveliness, to seek
the face of his enemies. It might be said of him, that
when he knew he required sleep, he only took that
rest which restored his body to its perfect powers; but
he never slumbered, or folded his arms. Everything
that sustained the comfort, of his people, or the honor
of royalty, was now under his own eye ; indeed, the
good order of cities, the improvement of agriculture,
manufactures, and trade, occupied a just portion of the
mind of this mighty and chivalrous being. He was a
king : he claimed not to be a delegate of Heaven, or
heir to all earthly sovereignty ; but he bowed to listen
to the si<rhs and wishes of a misgoverned and noble
people; and thus, by duly respecting their com-
forts and his own dignity, he formed the model of a
monarchy which was destined to generate principles
that have formed a part of the present peace and
happiness of England.

That he might be temperate and energetic at all

OF THE VATICAN. 115

times, he knew that he must keep his body under;
and ofttimes exercised a self-denial both in eating and
drinking, which astonished his courtiers. In his dress
he regarded all ornament as an incumbrance and an
effeminate association, which might, in the hour of
strife or danger, become a hindrance: this is too
often disregarded from its minuteness, or fascination ;
but has in some signal instances given that little
balance of advantage to an antagonist, which has
turned, in the person of the leader, the scale of for-
tune against nations long revered for their municipal
wisdom and warlike power. Yet it must not be
assumed that he was ignorant or regardless how much
the mass, the herding multitude, are effected by
splendid equipage and gorgeous display ; but he ruled
them by superior and more majestic powers. He was
not unaware that the soft eye of woman delighted to
bend over brilliant dress and elegant ornament ; but
his manly and dignified person, his expressive and
serene eyes, soon procured a preference in woman's
heart, for one whose knightly fortune and warlike
successes had become as the living romance of those
romantic times.

The history of his gallantries seems rather imper-
vious and indistinct; and some historians have said
they throw a shadow on his honour and manliness of
character. Indeed it is to be feared that his lust for
beauty produced many enemies and detracting fac-
tions. Although the softer passions, such as love,
may give fervour and energy to many of the actions
of fife, and without them our nature seems gloomy
and uninteresting ; yet this great king most frequently
governed them as servitors, to bow under the dark
and lofty banner of Ambition. He well knew that to
become the too docile subject of sensual appetites, was
to disturb the attributes of the mind from their in-
herent action, and to destroy the powers of that body
which should be a companion to the spirit in all its
earthly exaltations. Therefore neither Rosamond the

i2

116 TUE SPIRIT

Fair,* nor the handsome Stafford maiden, nor all that
is lovely in woman or flattering in man, seemed likely
to seduce the mind of Henry from the great vocation
of ambition, and the leading objects of his life. Yet,
alas ! there are lines and pages in the history of this
great monarch, which include incidents derogatory to
the general distinction which he attained for himself.
But perhaps no instance is so definite and detracting
to the honour of Henry II. as that of his love for
Alice, the intended briae of his son Richard ; and, if
the historian Brampton may be relied upon, there was,
in this ungoverned attiichment, some justification for
Richard's rebellion ; and this weakness seems to have
been one of the causes of the sudden ruin and prema-
ture death of this mighty king. Indeed the rhymes of
Piers of Langtoft are very peculiar, quaintly describ-
ing the dispute between thilip, the brother of Alice,
and Richard Coeur de Lion, after his accession. For
it will be remembered that Richard did not marry
Alice, but the beautiful and accomplished Berengaria
of Navarre.

• Rosamond had two sons by Henry II., both gallant, spirited, and
noble-minded men — viz. Geoffrey, bishop of Lincoln, and William
Longsword, earl of Salisbury. It is remarkable, that Greoffrey was
more dutifnl and affectionate than any of Henry's legitimate offspring.
It was about the year 1148 that Henry commenced his attachment
to Fair Rosamond, daughter to Lord Clifford. The anxiety which
he must have had, in the progress of his life, to conceal the amour
from the high-spirited Eleanor of Guienne, is consistent with Bramp-
ton's tale of the Woodstock bower, and Rosamond's death by poison.
We know not exactly when this fair lady died ; but we are told that
her body was found near Godstow nunnery. The tomb of Rosa-
mond was lighted by many wax tapers, and shaded by a gay canopy.
In 1300 the bishop of Lincoln (Sir Hugh) affected to be disgusted—
hi3 words were, " Dig up the body, and bury her out of the church ;
for after all, what was she but a harlot !" Rapin intimates that
Eleanor dispatched Fair Rosamond. The conspiracy of Eleanor and
her sons, John and fklward, rather favour the idea that Rosamond
was destroyed by the Queen during Henry's absence in Normandy.
King John raised a tomb to her memory, with this inscription : —

" The tomb doth here enclose
The world's most beauteous rose," etc

OF THE VATICAN. 117

" Then spake King Philip,

And in grief said,
* My sister Alice

Is now forsaken.
Since one of more riches

Of Navarre thou hast taken.'
When King Richard understood

What King Philip had sworn,
Before the clergy he stood,

And proved on that morn
That Alice to his father

A cliild had borne,
Which his sire. King Henry,

Held for his own;
A maiden cliiid it was.

And now dead it is ;
Tliis was a great trespass,

And against my own wille.
If I Alice take.''

Yet no gentleman of the age excelled him in real
politeness, for the suaviter in modo and forliter in re
were well developed in his character. His conversa-
tion was popular and lively, and well abounded with
amenities and tolerance. His memory was good,
and supplied a constant spring of varied and interest-
ing facts, which he associated with that singular adroit
eloquence vnxh which he graced all he said. He was
an ardent and faithful student. Peter of Blois re-
cords that his companions were men of erudition and
science, and in his conversation with them he proved
that his knowledge must have been gained by long and
patient study. For, unlike most princes ana grandees
of this word*s theatre, he cultivated his mind, not for
show, or mere protection from the insolence of the
ignorant, but as a friend in severe trials, or hours of
ease ; and when the glory of fortune cast its beams on
him, it was reflected with increased lustre by the object
it glowed upon. With his intimate friends he lived on
terms of sociality and condescension. His notions of
decorum were those which nature and a noble mind
dictated. The man — the spirit, we should say — who
could conquer nations, lead armies, instruct senators^

118 THE SPUUT

raise the meritorious and humble, quell the rich and
arrogant, forgive a thousand injuries, love as a
romantic being, face death in any form — was not
likely to do any thing very inconsistent with the
true pride of royal state. Perhaps the form of a
settled court would fro>vn on such condescension as
he ever evinced ; but the frame and fashion of
courts have changed, and may not, for any proper
object, be now compared to the courts of the princes
of the middle age ; for whilst the one commands our
love and respect, and the other our admiration, yet
their nature and habits bear little analogy. Henry XL
knew how to maintain the honour of his country in
camp and field; no journey was too long, no enter-
prise too dangerous ; but at his table he smiled on all
honourable men as his equals, though he never con-
taminated himself with low society or coxcombs.
This king was a man formed in nature's best mould;
yet he never evinced vanity of his own person, or con-
tempt of beauty in others. As we said before, there
were certain vices inherent in him — viz. haughtiness
and immeasurable ambition, conjoined, as some have
thought, with covetousness ; and yet there was an
urbanity and liberality which are seldom united to
these qualities; and, as regards ambition, we should
not complain of it, when it was wise enough to devote
itself to the happiness of mankind. And such was
much of the ambition of Henry ; indeed his intellectual
greatness, if not his moral qualities, soaring above the
vulgar lust for mere dominion, exhibited many proofs
that he prized true glory. When the war trumpet
had ceased, and the glittering sword was encased
in its peaceful scabbard, he took much pleasure in
hunting and hawking; but when the interest of his
people or the presumption of his enemies called, he
cast such diversions away, as unbefitting the vast
and responsible duties of his station, and as too soft
a relaxation for the man who had determined to sus-
tain the "foremost place of all this world." Yes;

OF THE VATICAN. 119

though he deemed hunting the fierce boar, which
then roamed in our forests, as an exhilarating and
manly amusement for the young nobles of his court,
yet his spirit was too perfect in its capacities, and his
ambition too vigilant, to permit him to postpone the
still more dangerous scenes of those sudden and bloody
wars which were so constantly occurring in England
and Wales, and his more distant territories of Nor-
mandy.

Peter of Blois, a chaplain of Henry II., in his letter
to a friend, says of his royal master: —

" In praising David the king, it is said that he was
ruddy; but you must understand that my lord the
king is sub-rufiis^ or pale red. Of middle stature
he is, so that among little men seemeth he not much,
nor amonof lon^: men seemeth he over little. His
head is round, as a token of great wit, and of special
high counsel the treasury.'' Our readers would
scarcely expect phrenological observations in an epistle
of the twelfth century ; but we faithfully write what
we find therein. " Ilis head is of such quality, that
to the neck and to all the body it accordeth by even
proportion ; his eyes fine, and clear as to colour, while
he is of pleased will; but through disturbance of
heart like sparkling fire or lightning with hastiness;
his head of curly hair, when clipped square in the
forehead, sheweth well his visage, the nostrils even
and comely according to all the other features ; high
vaulted feet, legs able to riding, broad bust and long
champion arms — which telleth him to be strong, light,
and hardy. In a toe of his foot the nail groweth into
the flesh; his hands, through their greatness, shew
negligence, for he utterly leaveth the keeping of them ;
never, but when he beareth hawks, weareth he gloves ;
each day at mass and counsel, and other open needs of
the realm, throughout the whole morning he standeth
afoot, and yet when he eateth he never sitteth down.
In one day he will, if need be, ride two or three jour-
neys, and thus hath he oft circumvented the plots of

120 THE SriRIT

his enemies. Ahuge lover of woods is he ; so that when
he ceaseth of war he haunteth places of hawking and
hunting; he useth boots without folding caps, and
homely and short clothes weareth he ; his flesh would
have charged him with fatness, but vnih travel and
fasting he keeps it under ; and in riding and going he
travaileth mightily. Not, as other kings, lieth he
in his palace, but travelling about by his provinces
espieth he the doings of all men. Nor man more wise
in counsel, nor more dreadful in prosperity, nor stead-
faster in adversity. He doometh those that he judges
when they be wrong, and punisheth them by stronger
judgment than other men. When once ne loveth,
scarcely will he ever hate ; when once he hateth^
scarcely ever receiveth he into grace. Oft holdeth he
in hana swords, bows, and hunting gear, except he be
at counsel or at book. When he may rest from worldly
business, he privily occupieth himself about learning
and reading, and among his clerks asketh he questions ;
for though your king be well y-lettered, our king by
far is more y-lettered. My lord the King of SicUy a
whole year was my disciple : though by you he hath
the beginning of teaching, yet by me he had the bene-
fice of more full science ; and, as soon as I went out
of Sicily, your king cast away his books and gave
himself up to Palatine idleness; but, forsooth, our
lord, the King of England, is each day a school for
right well lettered men, hence his conversation that
he hath with them in busy discussion of questions.
None is more honest than our king in speaking, ne
in alms largess. Therefore, as holy writ saith, we
may say of him — ' His name is a precious ointment,
ana the alms of him all the church shall take.'"

The reign of Henry II. was remarkable for the
number and variety of great men who surrounded
this energetic prince, having their respective objects,
and requiring considerable foresight in the monarch
to prevent their powers uniting to the injury of the
Crown, or serving as rivals or antagonists, and by

OF THE VATICAN. 121

that means weakening the supreme weight and power
of the government. Besides the rebellious archbishop
k Becket, and the bishop of Winchester, there were
others whose ambition and talents revolved about the
path of royalty. There was Roger of York, whose
character is given by John of Salisbury as loaded
with atrocious crimes, yet surmounted with sufficient
political guise to keep an eminent position for many
years. Next may be mentioned Strongbow, earl of
Pembroke; William Longsword, earl of Salisbury;
Greoffrey, archbishop of York ; Hugh Lacy, and Ralph
de Glanville. In addition to these were the young
princes, and above all, the pope, who was watching
with subtle fear every movement Henry made. There
were also the various monarchs of Europe, who had
more or less become jealous and mortified whilst
observing the splendid career of Henry of England.

In tracing, however slightly, this energetic being,
Henry II., from the buoyant age of eighteen, and
through the various vicissitudes and deep anxieties
which ever attended his path, we shall observe that
most of such trials and struggles seemed rather to
develop the powers and resources of his mind, than
to crush or overwhelm him : some were light as play-
ful bubbles, bursting on the face of the current ; some
as billows, soon joined the general stream. But there
was one as a wild tide, producing angry eddies and
dinning whirlpools, which have ever and anon threat-
ened to dash the noble swimmer to the depths of ruin.
Or, if we may presume to alter the simile, Henry II.
and his primate were as two mighty tides, seen by the
timid traveller in the trackless seas, contending with
each other, so that their chief powers were spent in
breaking each other's form and comeliness. It is dif-
ficult to conceive, what would have been the result of
Henry's reign, if k Becket had never been entrusted
with the see of Canterbury ; but it is very probable
that some most useful and important reforms were pre-
vented by this circumstance. We must remember that

124 THE SPIRIT

that intrepid spirit might have produced such valu-
able changes and benefits to his country, that even at
this far distant day his name would have been ranked
amongst her greatest, most honoured, and most loved
patriots. History has assigned causes to the quarrel
between Henry 11. and a Becket his chancellor. Holin-
shed's Chronicle states, that one of the earliest com-
plaints made by a Becket was, that Henry did not
give him the custody of the Tower and Rochester
Castle; but it appears from Lord Lyttleton's simple
yet consistent histoiy (whicli has led us in all the
details of this narrative), that the priest was aiming
to overreach the king, and the king insisted that the
ecclesiastical power was subordinate to the state;
hence this great contention which stains the page of
history. We quote the following letter from the
primate to his sovereign : —

*• Thomas, Archbishop of Canterbury^ to the King of England : —

** I have most earnestly desired to see you. Although I cannot
deny that in this I had a view to my own, yet it was in your interest
that when you should see me again you should call to mind the many
services I have done you, with all imaginable regard and affection;
for the truth of which I appeal to Him who is judge of all mankind,
when they shall appear before liis tribunal to be rewarded according
to their deeds. 1 flatter myself you would be moved by compassion
towards me, who am forced to beg my bread in a strange land, though
by the grace of God 1 have plenty of all things necessary to my sub-
sistence. I receive, however, great consolation from the words of the
Apostle, * They that live in Christ shall suffer persecution ;' and like-
wise from the saying of the l*rophet, * 1 never saw the righteous
forsaken, nor his seed begging their bread.' As to what relates to
you, I cannot but be sensibly afFectt»U with it, for three reasons:^
Ist. Because you are my liege lord, I own and oifer you my best
advice, — such, however, as is due from a bishop having the voice of
God and the heAd of the chuich : as my king, I owe you profound
respect, and withal am bound to direct my admonition to you; as
my son, it is my duty to correct and exhort you. Kings are anointed
in three places — the head, the breast, and the arms; which denote
glory, lioliness, and power. We find, from several instances taken
from the Scriptures, that the kings who despised the commandments
of the Lord were deprived of glory, understanding, and might. Such
were Pharaoh, Saul, Solomon, Nebuchadnezzar, and many others.
Qq the contrary, they that humbled themselves before God received

OF THE VATICAN. 125

a larger measiire of grace, and in greater perfection. This was expe-
rienced bj David, Hezekiah, and some others. Take, therefore, mj
liege Lord, the advice of your vassal I Hearken, my king, to the
admonition of your bishop I And receive, my son, the correctiooB
of your father, lest you are drawn aside into schism, or persuaded to
bold communion with schismatics. All the world knows with what
honour and devotion you received the pope, how respectfully and
zealously you protected the Church of Rome, and what suitable
returns the church and pope have made you. Remember, therefore,
the declaration you made, and even laid upon the altar, at your
coronation, to protect the Church of God in all immunities. Restore
the Church of Canterbury, from which you received your authority,
to the state it was in under your predecessors and mine ; otherwise
be assured that you will draw down on your head the wrath and
vengeance of God.'*

In the year 1173, Henry walked three miles bare-
foot to the tomb of k Becket, and took a cup of
water in which the blood of the Archbishop had been
mingled ; and then suffered a sharp flagellation. It
must ever be a cause of serious regret, when a great
man acts so inconsistently as to aUow the occasional
acts of his life to contradict and counteract its gene-
ral tenor.

The grave had now closed over the valiant and
querulous k Becket. But Henry's troubles did not
end with the death of this haughty primate ; indeed
it could not be hoped that this king should be except-
ed from the ordinary fate of all the civil potentates
who refused to become abject vassals of the Vatican.
Henry 11. was an indulgent parent ; and, like William
the conqueror, he lived long enough to bear many
severe blows dealt by the arms of his own children,
who were more or less excited to disobedience by the
papal influence. And although this exceeding tribu-
lation caused heavy grief to his heart, yet it awakened
afresh all that determined and energetic spirit which
had so often been his guardian and leader. In addi-
tion to the ordinary calamities which mark the steps
of war, there are other poignant and peculiar horrors
that attend all civil wars. But even these were
much increased in the wars in which Henry was now

126 TiiE spmrr

required to contend ; for they were wars in which the
blood of his own cliildren might be spilt — wars in
which his own blood was sought by those children he
had so much loved.

In these wars, Henry was supported by the same un-
daunted powers for which he was so renowned ; and
although a variety of unusual and painful thoughts
occupied his breast, yet he felt that the same prin-
ciples were at stake in this war as in all others, and
that some one was seeking to tear from him power,
majesty, and right. Therefore his brow wore again
the deep furrows of a warrior s intents ; and he fought
with a desperation and headlong potency which paused
not to distinguish the unnatunil nature of the rebel-
lion from the frequent internal wars he had so often
quelled. But now the children of his loins and the
wife of his youth were bent on his destruction ; and
it is to be suspected that their treason was somewhat
provoked by the conduct of the king. It is, however,
stated by Brampton, that this rebellion was concocted
during his absence in Normandy (about the year
1170) and that the part Eleonora took was through
fear of Henry's anger, when he should return to Eng-
land and discover that the life of the Fair Rosamond
had been taken under her influence and directions.
The death of Rosamond was regarded as an incident
of slight importance by the general courtiers; but it
was far otherwise with Eleonora, for she had nestled
by his tumultuous breast, and had listened to the
divinations within ; and she knew, as from secret
revelation, that there had been a sale and bartering
of many of the sympathies and much of the being
which executed its parts within that breast. Yes,
they had oft been exposed at the markets of blood
and policy — had been weighed in the scales held by
the papal palm — and their price had been given by
all the hucksters who bid at the shambles of ambition.
But she knew (for she had still "grace in her steps")
there were rays still burning in the arcana of great

OF THE VATICAN. 127

Henry's soul, which overshadowed, as with glory, that
unseen altar before which all that was seen by man,
both glorious and great, bowed in woridly obeisance.
She knew that to touch the sacred things which
ministered their essence there, was to wound the
spirit that was ever panting for their conservation,
and lived upon their mystic perfume. Ah ! ah ! she
knew there were idols there, which being disquieted,
rendered their devotee frantic and revengeful. It was
therefore that Eleonora girt herself about with the
rags of rebellion — to hide, if possible, the shame of
a murderess.

To this hostile party, there were many ready assis-
tants; who, having watched with envious fear the
progress of Henry's power, became bold enough to
take up arms against him, when they found his own
family were the leaders of the rebellion. The kings
of France and Scotland, and many of the English
barons (all secretly countenanced by the Vatican),
uniting with these princes, gave a most formidable
character to this rebellion ; which was a cloud that
had been slowly gathering during the sunshine of his
prosperity, and now appeared so dense, that none but
the fierce and indomitable nerves of this king could
have aspired to break through this gloom. Yet,
against such a phalanx of power, containing within
itself all kinds of resources, the spirit of Henry fear-
lessly wrestled ; and in the year 1 1 74, we find the
power and government of Henry in the most flourish-
ing condition. Within the limited space of these
pages, it would be impossible to relate the many very
interesting circumstances which occurred during this
extensive rebellion. The names of Hugh Bigod,
Robert, earl of Ferrars, Bertrand de Born, Viscount
de Hautefort, Roger de Mowbray, William, earl of
Gloucester, are in the list of nobles who were con-
cerned in the rebellion. The number of battles fought,
and the quantity of Christian blood vainly spilt, are
matters for the statistical historian, and may be found

128 THE SPIRIT

in Hovedcn, M. Paris, Brampton, and other contem-
porary writers. When this rebellion closed, we per-
ceive that Henry was absolute master in England.
The kings of Scotland and Wales were submissive vas-
sals, and his more distant dominions in France again
owned him as lord and sovereign. The king of France
was now nearly sixty years of age ; and, quite des-
pairing of the object he had hoped this unnatural con-
federacy would secure, was anxious for a peace. Be-
sides, other fears were awakened by the successes
which had attended the military forces of Henry.
These successes did not blind Uenry to many impor-
tant imperfections in his power, which did not strike
the eye of others ; nor had the unnatural character of
the rebellion stopped the action of his generous dis-
position; and therefore he reinstated many of the
barons in their estates, and forgave all his children,
but he caused his queen to be imprisoned, for she
had assailed his private passions, by destroying his
beloved mistress, Rosamond de Cliflford.

In referring once more to the queen of Henry IL,
it should be remarked, that although her youth was
replete with frivolity and love of display, yet she must
have been endowed with some very high mental quali-
ties, which neither the blandishments of courtiers, nor
the intrigues of courts, nor the unfaithfulness of her
husband, nor the excitements of a long life of vicissi-
tude, could destroy. In her adversity, we must ac-
knowledge that her highly-cultivated mind displayed
much vigour, though with all the susceptibility which
an early love of poetry and romance had engendered.
Her advice was often sought by the kings and princes
who flourished and quarrelled during her latter years.
The stain upon her name is the murder of Rosamond.

Henry destroyed the castles of some of those barons,
favouring his sons, in 1173; namely, Huntingdon,
Framlingham, Bungay, Northampton, Alverton, and
some others of less importance. Hugh Bigod paid
1,000 marks, and was pardoned ; as also Robert, -earl

4

OF THE VATICAN. 129

of Feirars, Roger de Mowbray, Richard, earl of Clare,
William, earl of Gloucester, and others. In this
peace, he enacted many good laws, and revived others
which had been neglected. It was about this time
that Richard de Lucy, chief justiciary, died; and
Henry divided England into circuits, and sent justices
to each, for delivering the gat)ls; and made many
other arrangements for the comfort and permanent
advantage of his people, Randolph de Glanville being
appointed chief justiciary. It was about the same year,
1110, that Pope Alexander, and Henry's powerful
foe, Louis, king of France, died. It is said by some,
that Louis cauo^ht a severe cold when visitinor the
tomb of a Becket; on which occasion he gave a mas-
sive gold cup, and 7,200 gallons of wine yearly, for the
priests.

New tribulations again environed the crown and
palace of Henry His sons still manifested a rancour
and implacable hatred of any superior to themselves,
and were ever secretly conspiring against their father.
This disposition did not escape the observation of the
pope, who was becoming anxious lest the hours of
peace might again attract the mind of this great king
to his dearest object, viz: civil and religious liberty;
and therefore he aided the young princes, whilst they
planned the destruction of their kind and noble-
hearted parent. But the death of the eldest. Prince
Henry, changed the nature and number of those foes,
who nad so long deprived the king of that tranquillity
which his fatigues and trials rendered so necessary for
the preservation of his valuable life.

Richard and John were still alive. The former had
an impetuous and cruel disposition, united to a wild
and visionary mind; and watching a certain juncture
of his father's aflfairs, and suspecting that his father
intended to disinherit him,* and also pretending

• It was the wish of Henry II. to crown his son John, king of
England, during his lifetime, and to give Kichard all his dominions

K

130 THE SPIRIT

several injuries which his father had done him, he trai-
torously turned over to the great enemy of England —
Philip of France — and placed the remaining power of
Henry in the greatest dilemma. For a short time^
Henry rallied ; but his forces being successively routed,
and all sorts of misfortunes bringing on a crisis, the
only expedient remaining was to apply to the pope,
and endeavour to induce him to reconcile Philip of
France, and stay some of the other cruel enemies who
now assailed him. Philip rejecting the interference
of the pope, — or, more correctly, the pope being now
wholly indifferent as to the favour of the king of Eng-
land— Henry determined to meet Philip and his own
son, Richard, at Verzalai, The tenns, however, of a
peace which he there entered into, were so humiliating
and disadvantageous, that his spirit lost all its vigour
and activity ; and suddenly that bright light flickered
for a moment, then sank within its earthen tabernacle,
never to rise again, in the fifty-seventh year of his
age.

Down the deep ravine which separates time from
eternity, the spirit of our hero fled as sinks the day-
star in the watery floods. His voice was heard no
more amidst the admiring crowd ; his soldiers rallied
no more to his commanding voice ; his council no
longer looked upon their bold and judicious leader;
now cowardice and priestcraft looked out from their
hiding-places, for the arbiter of justice and civil
liberty was in the damp tomb.

The conduct of Philip- Augustus at this period was
most crafty and unprincipled, and reflects much dis-
credit upon his reputation. It is not to be doubted,
that to this very day, there is amongst the aris-

lying beyond the English sea. Richard was not content; but fled to
Philip of France, saying. " Sire, for God's sake suffer me not to be
disinherited thus by my sire. I am engaged to your sister, Alice,
who ought, by right, to be my wife. Help me to maintain my right

and hers." Bernard de Tresarier.

OF THE VATICAN. 131

tocracy and well-informed classes of the French
nation, sincere and generous sorrow concerning this
part of Philip's reign. His character was, in some
respects, splendid and warrior-like. He had ap-
peared willing to aid Henry in the crusade ; yet
a close examination of all the circumstances proves
that Philip Augustus was seeking the praise and
approbation of the pope. France and England were
once twin-nations, as two streams from one most
hallowed source, but rocks have risen to divide
them in their course ; yet they are children of the
same parent-blood, who should sustain each other
(God grant they may!); and, therefore, we will not
make many reflections upon a period of history for
which the present generations of men have norespon-
abUity. England has freely adopted a pure and
ennobling faith, and therefore her great ship, " The
Indomitable," has ridden safely through many a
storm which has filled her neighbours with dire
tribulation. France, let thy hands turn out the
pointing rags of Komanism, and all will be well.

Henry II. as a conqueror, surrounded by the brave
and triumphant, was a dazzling spectacle; but when
the storm of life set in, and with pelting violence
followed him everywhere, his hardy frame at last
yielded and sunk. The shock must have been tre-
mendous, to a spirit wholly unschooled to humilia-
tion. Alas ! what can describe the intense agony
that quivered through the mortal frame tenanted by
this undaunted spirit, when the dream of his in*
vincibleness was broken, and the tide of his victories
rolled back, with the shock of his destruction echoing
through all Europe! That immeasurable weight of
horror, which then entered this spirit, could find no
place on earth to bear it up ; but heaving headlong
m his mortal . parts, urged them down even to the
relentless grave. A violent fever attacking him on
the 6th day of July, 1 189, at the city of Cninon, he
used himself to be carried into the church, before

k2

132 THE SPIRIT

the altar, supported by the arms of GeoiFrey, the
youngest son of Rosamond; whei'e, heaving several
heavy sighs, and throwing his head on the bosom
of Gfeoffrey, he gave up the ghost. His reign was
amongst the longest of England's princes, viz., thirty-
four years, eight months, and twelve days. Stebbing,
in his " Kings of England," says, Henry's burial was
thus : — " Clothede in royal robes, crown on his head,
white gloves on his hands, boots of gold upon his
legs, gilt spurs upon his heels, a great rich ring upon
his finger, his sceptre in his hand, his sword by his
side, and his face all bare and uncovered."

All historians agree, that blood gushed out in a
fresh ruby current from his dead body, when his re-
bellious son Richard approached it. It is old John
Speed who says, that in Henry II. the fierce Norman
blood was moderated by the mild Saxon. All his-
torians find it difficult to give a general character to
this monarch. There are instances, many of his
justice, some of his severity, yet many more of his
clemency. But all agree he was great and chivalrous
— aflfectionate and foro^ivino^ to his children — and
generous and friendly to his subjects. Yet the philo-
sopher and moralist must feel a thrill of sorrow, when
they mark the various stains which dye the mantle of
this prince ; and there is one who must deeply feel —
we mean the religionist — who will declare that here
again is another instance of perverted talent and
power; for doubtless Henry II. seemed intended as a
vessel of honour, which fell aside in its great voca-
tion. He was, by the generosity of his noble nature,
disposed to favour civil and religious liberty ; and he
appeared endowed with a genius exactly suited for
the realisation of its object. For a time he seemed
devoted to this exciting occupation ; but in his pro-
gress he awakened the gigantic enmity of the Vatican,
which alternately distracted his judgment and dazzled
his imagination, and brought on an inequality and
infirmity of purpose, which, added to his intemperance

OF THE VATICAN. 133

in one particular passion, rendered his reign far less
useful and distinguished than was at first anticipated.
Time, and many spirits, all the servants of Providence,
took down the tabernacle of this mighty and illustri-
ous prince : it Tvas reserved for mortals only to look
on, whilst time wasted, and the fervent heat within
the vessel destroyed its comeliness and being. The
early part of his reign was of the very happiest
character; indeed, there was not a monarch more
feared and respected. He was regarded by all na-
tions as a king of transcendent ability and virtue;
and until the period of the untoward difference
with his archbishop, a Becket, the rays of honour
which encircled his brow scarcely encountered a single
shade.

The glory of this mighty spirit may be said to
radiate and cast its glowing emanations even upon
these times, and will form a part of all the vain
glory of man during the ages of time. We say,
vain glory; for man's real nobility and birth-right
are beyond the limits of time. Yes ! it is when
enshrined in the white robe worn by him who has
a simple spirit, that man will be truly great. Yet
every act of virtue and nobility of mind is pro-
ductive of benefit to man. No one can hesitate to
concur that all our acts, individual or collective, never
cease in their effects or results. One vicious act, or
one virtuous act, is of spirit, and never ceases it«
bounding or reflecting action ; and it is this that creates
the immeasurable responsibility pertaining to every act,
during this brief state of probation. Man is in war-
fare with the World, the Flesh, and the Devil; and
although this may be doubted by reference to the
conduct of some who seem to be in closest and most
amicable union with these enemies, yet there are
private hours, when every soul points lances with
these its common enemies. Some yield (alas! too
many) ; and some bow, as abject slaves hating their
masters. If this be so, the good example of our

134 THE SPIRIT

fellow-soldiers must be constantly exciting us. Now
and then comes a most happy manifestation, and
Apollyon is stopped on the highway ; a joyful sound
is heard amongst the ranks of the great family of
man ; the silver trumpet blows. Oh ! 'tis a glorious
sound! — 'tis the voice of peace! — 'tis the death of
sin! Then, what coruscations of burning lights!
Then stars shine out, innumerable and vivid, mar-
shalled by the unseen hand : '^ sponte sua qua) se
tollunt in luminis oris ! "

It is then that Christ visits His Church militant,
attended by an innumerable company of angels. The
fainting soul, the ardent spirit, the dying saint, the
suffering martyr, are ever the subjects of his care; for
some he pours oil into their lamps ; for others He girds
their loins ; on some he puts the breastplate of salva-
tion, the sword of the Spirit ; but to all He whispers
His secret, '' I am the Lord, travelling in my strength,
with dyed garments from Bozra; place thy finger in
my side, for I am the Lord of Calvary ; partake of
my body, and drink of my blood, and ye shall become
whole."

Whilst the death of the first of the Plantagenets
was a severe blow to civil and religious liberty, it
awakened joyful acclamations in the halls of the
Vatican. Once more the creation seemed drear and
passive, as dark Romanism again spread its awful
shadow over the whole intellectual and spiritual world.
The once gallant OAvner of the palace of Woodstock was
now the dumb inhabitant of the grave , and the spirit
of the Vatican arose with a satanic smile, to fashion
other snares for the subjugation of the warrior king,
the prince of chivalry, the crusader knight, Richard
Coeur de Lion. It would have been our duty to
delineate the peculiar predispositions of this monarch,
and mark the rapid increase of the influence of the
Vatican during his reign ; but we postpone this
engagement for the second part of this humble work.
At present, we must content ourselves with observing.

OF THE VATICAN. 135

that although the Vatican was a tyrannical and de-
graded representative of a holy convention, yet that
convention was of God, and contained within it prin-
ciples which, however perverted and prostrated by the
weight of the world, the flesh, and the devil, can never
die; and although the energies of Henry II. had
broken up some parts of the fabric of papacy, yet
their severance was only temporary, and rapidly re-
united under the systematic and formidable govern-
ment of the Vatican. How much the contentions
between Henry II. and the Vatican served the cause
of pure religion, was impervious for centuries, and
could scarcely be expected to be distinguishable, until
the spirit of true religion became the direct and excit-
ing cause of the struggles between man and the great
antagonist; viz., the spirit of the Vatican. If the
Reformed Church will faithfully follow the cloud by
day, and the pillar of fire by night, she will vanquish
all the enemies of the Cross, and occasionally witness
wonderful manifestations of the progress of truth;
but if she will dance round the golden calf, she is then
but an idolator, although she may profess to war
against idolatry.

We sorrow to say, there is in the Protestant Church
a certain haughty and prideful spirit, which has given
too much encouragement to a simpering lackadaisical
puerility called tractarianism — the owner and author
of the mummery and gilded millinery which is dis-
played in some churches, called Protestant churches,
but which evince a pedantry and vanity never asso-
ciated with truth or holiness, but are of the meanest
if not the vilest expressions of popery. The martyr
and fanatic of Romanism may make some earthly
claim to bedizen himself with frippery and formality;
but the priests of Protestantism should remember tlmt
God, and not the pope, is their Master, and that He is
insulted by'such time-serving harlotry and formalism.

Perhaps some deem such formalism as proofs of
research and sound information ; but thousands seize

IM THE SPIRIT

upon this change as an arena for their puny self-right-
eousness. Yet we believe that they are regarded with
contempt even by the high-minded Roman Catholic,
whose faith induces him to subdue his indignation, as
he observes they are in the snares of the papacy, and
on the high road to modern paganism. They seem
to forget that exclamation, AVhat shall a man take
in exchange for his soul ? Tractarian priests should
bear in mind that they eat the bread of the Pro-
testant Church, and have hired themselves as the
servants of a sober and holy church, which has been
built in the blood of the martyrs. Perhaps they rely
on the steadfastness of others, as a sufficient barrier
to the fall of the church ; but God will require an
account of themselves. They talk of the habits and
practices of the primitive church. Tush ! To be con-
sistent in this, they must give up the symony and
sinecurism of the present day ; and many leading
aboriginal characteristics must be adopted by them
ere they Avill even obtain credit. The infatuated and
enthralled Romanist is their superior; for he has
perhai>s been nursed in the midst of the forms and
ceremonies of heathenism, and has been taught that
such things form true religion ; but Protestants well
know that Romanism is no more religion than Pagan-
ism. It is, we repeat, a mere earthly power clad in
artful guise. It is Satan defying God, whilst he laughs
at his victims resting in their dream of self-righteous-
ness.

We hear some well-intending men say, that Ro-
manism requires neither comment nor notice, and will
dwindle away; whilst the spread of truth and the
light of the glory of the gospel will expose all its
enormities and absurdities. We also agree, that it
shall not always be dominant, but shall on the final
day of account, stand as a culprit, to be judged of all
its whoredom and murders. Its blasphemous tongue
(even then raised to justify its iniquity) shall be
parched up by the wrath of the Lamb of God, stand-

OF THE VATICAN. 137

ing on Mount Zion, with his glittering company : he
shall drive the mother of all abominations into the
bottomless pit ; and the light of ten thousand falling
stars shall coruscate upon her forehead ; and whilst
ministering angels pour out their vials of wrath, in
one instant, in the twinkling of an eye ten tliousand
angels round the throne shall read the dreadful, black,
and awful doom of Babylon the Great, the mother of
harlots and abominations of the earth. For a moment
silence shall pervade all worlds, and then, yes then,
another angel shall come down from heaven, and a
strong voice shall be heard, echoing in triumphant
blast (announcing an end to the mystery), " Babylon
the Great is fallen ;" and lie that hath on his vesture
under his thigh written King of kings and Lord of
lords, shall then appear in all his glory clad. And
he shall sit upon a throne of that mighty city, where
neither sun nor moon will shine, but where the glory
of God and the Lamb will be the light thereof. Then
will the mighty God, with his own hand, wipe
away the tear of the martyr, and there will be no
Hiore death, nor sorrow, nor crying; neither shall
there be any more pain ; for his voice of love shall
whisper, he that hath overcome shall inherit all
things; for I will be liis God, and he shall be my
Son. We believe all this; and yet we cannot justify
supreme indifference to that which we regard as the
rapid progress of Romanism in England.

We need scarcely again observe, that we regard
Romanism as man, i.e. our nature in sin, manifesting
sinfulness in direct and palpable form ; and we desire
no other means for subduing this development than
such as we would use to put down pride and self-
righteousness. We are sorry to know that Romanists
make an open boast of these sins. Romanism is Satan
vauntingly struggling to march by the side of God's
militant Church, to deceive the children of men. Satan
preaches, promises, and sacrifices, and has days and
places of worship, and penance, which bear so many

138 THE SPIRIT

semblances of holiness that it requires a knowledge of
the secret of the Lord to detect the imposture. Satan
well knows that the light of the word has awakened
anxieties in fallen man, as to the ends and circum-
stances of eternity— the certainty of death and judg-
ment. He has noticed that man is conscious that
some mighty being claims his love and veneration,
and that this earth cannot wholly satisfy the yearn-
ings of his spirit ; but he has also noticed that man has
a natural reluctance to make the entii'e surrender of
all he has and is ; which seems often beyond his power.
Satan watches the contortions and struggles of the
spirit, and smiles when man delights in things pre-
sent and vaunts in his own being and power; it is
then the evil spirit shews him a religion which does
not require the entire surrender of his independence.
Yes, Satan is king of this world, and he takes his
victim gently by the hand, and tempts him with the
intoxicating draught of self-righteousness and pride.
He takes him to the mountain's top, and shews him
the things of the earth. Yes, Satan goes up again,
as in the days of Job ; " to present himsell* among
the sons of God, from going to and fro in the earth ;"
and he also approves of religion, and shews one which
yields many concessions to man's nature; one in
which man may, as he says, work out his own salva-
tion, by penances and payments— a religion of circum-
stance and materialism of sense and excitement — a
religion in which man calls himself the vicar of Christ,
and having the personal power to forgive every sin.
Under this religious banner, all kinds of sin may be
committed and absolved.

The darling sin, the inbred lust, the love of the
world, and the fashion thereof, may be all purchased.
The ceremonies of Satan's religion are interesting and
gorgeous, and free from all simple abstractedness. It
promises not to make our pleasures less, to make us
independent of heaven, and free us from faith and
grace. Its exercises are accompanied with many a

OF THE VATICAN. 139

pleasing concomitant in which our personality is not
wholly lost. It has robes of beauty, and ornaments
for the person of beauty. It has paths and scenes
which would well fill up the wanton mind, yea, it
can seduce the romantic and gratify the stoic
in a word, an awful word it can unite heavenly
things with earthly things ; things of the sight with
the things of God; palpable impositions with the
mysteries of godliness ; confound the graces of the
spirit with the works of the law, and present gladia-
torial exhibitions, as the works of the just made per-
fect. It can cast a blindness upon man ; it can teach
him to blaspheme and insult the great God of heaven ;
affects extreme humility, whilst it is requiring sacrifices
of mind, body and estate, which are declared necessary
to the salvation of the soul. We again remind our
readers that it casts a blindness over its victims, so that
they see through a cloud darkly, and every delusion it
presents bears a degree of similarity to things of God.

Romanism has, we begin to fear, a new aUy, a new
mask, a modern degree, a phase in which it has not
for some centuries appeared. It is again shuffling
into Protestant places, and going up with the sons of
God to present itself in the attitude and guise of
mere formalism. The guileful cunning of the children
of Loyola is here modest, and professes to seek no
other end but a compliance with forms — neglected
forms.

The form of the place of worship is altered ; it is
also immersed in a grave of theatrical dress, its
divine songs of promise are sustained by the accom-
plished operatic voice — its priests are sticklers for
many robes, and for the rubric, and ornamental crosses ;
whilst the fair sex, who listen to the new lore
found in the books of the fathers, claims its share of
the millinery and jewellery so very meekly introduced
by the old enemy of man. It is therefore, we now
see ladies wearing crosses ; and we fear, the fifteen
beads or fifteen mysteries, the paternosters, and ave

140 THE SFIUIT

inarias, are not far off. Fellow countrymen, fellow-
countrywomen, these are some of Satan's seducing
guiles, led by clergymen, so called, who continue to eat
the shew-bread of Protestantism, whilst performing
leading parts in the mummery of modern paganism.

The general rapid progress of Romanisim in Eng-
land is before the eyes of all. Its monasteries,
convents, cathedrals, chapels, and colleges, are cover-
ing the land. Its priests are hiving and spreading
like locusts in many of the provinces, its members
have increased during the present century, as twenty-
nine is to one, whilst the population has increased
only as two is to one. Roman Catholicism is no
longer the timid Jesuit, but is fearlessly driving its
standard into the most public and populous parts of
England's fair lands. We remember when papal
priests were scarce objects in the provinces ; but now
they may be seen walking the high roads of England
(in some parts), three and four abreast, dressed in
the robes of their order. Once our country people
knew not what mass and the procession of the host
meant ; and even our more intelligent countrymen
only recognised it as some form used in Spain or
Portugal, or other parts of the continent ; but now
(listen and be astonished) the procession of the host
may be seen in the open roads and streets of England.
All this is going on, and those who are the sworn
administrators and expounders of our faith are sidling
up to these enemies of Protestantism.

In these pages we have made an attempt to exhibit
some of the more sinister features of Romanism, but
we are aware there is much imperfection and incom-
pleteness in this effort — it is a mere glance; but, in
our next part, we shall pass through a reign of sin and
wickedness ; and, in our description of the leprosy of
Romanism, we shall refer more distinctly to the death
sufferings and persecutions of many a noble being,
whose love of pure religion attracted the malice of the
papal council. We shall also endeavour to point out

OF THE VATICAN. 141

the peculiar influence of popery in present times, and
trace the history of the Spanish Inquisition, which
was established in the following reign ; when we shall
relate facts and depict scenes which we think will
prove that all the human blood spilt by that cruel
court was a part of the sacrifices ever demanding by
the Spirit of the Vatican.

One of the errors of our nature is, to believe we
can go thus far in error, and return when we like ;
and we believe that many who are becoming formal in
their worship, believe they can prevent the growth of
any greater error. Yet we must not all deem ourselves
so able to retire, when we begin to see the nature
of the horrible deceptions — when we begin to feel
the hollowness of the promises of a religion of for-
malism and display. Alas, how many have been
hurried from one stage of fanaticism to another, until
sickness has overtaken them, and the chill hand of
death has threatened to grasp them ; then they have
felt the worthlessness and impurity of a religion of form
and ceremony ; they discovered that such a religion
could not lay under them the everlasting arms of
God, nor make their bed in their sickness. Then
it is that the votary and victim of formal religion
awakens to the sense of the eternal woe it creates.
The robe of formality will not hide our sins from
God. Alas! how many are being deluded by the
new fashion of religion, now creeping into the once
happy and blessed churches of Protestantism. We
fear this new fashion may lead to the bosom of the
great abomination. We have kno^vn some, alas!
many, go by that fascinating path, and many have
foundered in that delusion. So, many who trust
themselves within its power are unable to return.

Some have returned, and one of high station, and
of a religious order, now occurs to our memory. His
first departure was evinced in a love of form, of
pictures, dressings, crosses, and chauntings, which
gradually prepared him for the more terrible temptA-

142 THE SPIRIT OF THE VATICAN,

tions of Satan, and he joined the Romish Church ;
but, like Saul of Tarsus, he was met on his way —
and hear his own account of what he discovered in
Romanism. Forget, for a moment, what we, as
simple Protestants, have said in this our first part,
and reflect on the letter he addressed to his friend —

" My dear Bickersteth, St. Helens, Oct. 5, 1843.

" I deem it my duty to inform you, that I last Sunday received
the sacrament at St. Helens, as declaratory of my separation from
the Roman, and my return to, the Anglican Church. I am there-
fore no longer a member of the Church of Rome. I have come to
the conclusion after much deliberation ; and the conviction I have is
this, that the Church of Rome is the great harlot, the mother of
abominations, an adulteress, and her worship is idolatry, chiefly
mariolatry.

•• R. W. S.**

'^fr^ ERENGABIA.the

l^v daughter of Tan-

cred, kiagof Sicil)-.

WHS married to Richard

t'ojur-de-Lion, in Cyprus.

in the year 1191, and in

the moDth of May, on the

moiTon after the taking of

CJ^lrus, on the feetival of

' Saint Pancras.

L WheD Berengnria was left in

Acre, with her inseparable

' friend Joanna, Richard's trusty friend,

Bertrand-de-Vc:rdun, had the super-

", '' We wish time had s|)ared ua to give some

delaila of the circumstances which occurred

castle where these two amiable beings lived and

1 loved together. Their happy days were ended on the

; day, the day when Richord fell, the memorable Cth

^of April, IID!).

' He losing fast thi; checrlul bcnnis of ligiit,

His noble spirit pruuilly tooli its Hi);lil.

Our muse may be permitted to describe our thoughts of a place
of which so little is now known, as the old castle is now in ruins.

A niinM tower beneath wild Acrt's skies,

From bappy towns and Imsv cities Iils.

The golden Bun revea]? nn clieerini^ day,

Whilst ancient tirs admit no straggling ray.

Tliu fOBse anil moat are nowhere to be seen,

For ev'rjwhero is curling evergreen.

Now musing Silenee holds her noiseless tlironc.

And Conleinplntioo hopes and siglis nlone.

Before tlie portal sad Oblivion waits,

He suffers none to pass except the Fnles.

And when the traveller bends toward that place

They wave their Imnds and warn him n*ith a grace.

r

■ ■ ■' I •■ .^ -

»•.

a « • ■

* •

■ I . *■• ■ • - • *■

ENRY 11. restored in his
penon the S&zod race.
When Heii*y heard of the
death of Stephen, he wae
l«8iegiiig a castJe in Nor-
mandy; and he preferred to
lomplete the sie^, ere he
came to England to wear its
Ijrilliant crown.

This king was noble,
hrave, and foi^ving; there-
; lioubt whether he really in-
tended that the mtolerant priest,
A'Oecket. should be asaaaainated ,
uitbough the historian sajs, that Henr]'
remarked, " Is there not one of the crew
of lazy, cowardly knights, whom I maJn-
tiiin, that will rid me of this turbulent
priest, who came to court but
V t'other day on a lame horie, with

whole estate on a wallet behind
him?" These were the ex-
pressions which, having been
^]ioken with uncommon ve-
hemence, animated for action
four courtiers, Reginald Fitz Urse, WiUiam de Tracey, Hugh de
Morville, and Richard Brcte. They first went unarmed to the arch-
bishop, and required him to absolve the excommunicated prelates, and
humble himself to the king : on his refusal, they left him and armed
themselves. The monks thenexclaiming "They nrearmedl theyare
armed!" with much persuasion A'Becket retired to the cathedral;
they followed him, and literally beat his brains out with clubs, not far
from the high altar; when they had done the deed, no one prevented
their escape (Fi(. St. Thorn.).

The vulgar of Gloucestershire have assigned a very whimsical
punishment for one of the families concerned in the assassination.
They express it proverbially thus, " The Tniceys have always the wind
in their fiM«s''(ffiU<''« Wotikiea); no verj' severe judgment upon them
on a summer's day. One Grime, a priest, had his arm nearly cut off
by Fitz Urse; he had fumed a blow at A Becket who had called him
" pimp." The murderers, after a year's residence at Knaresboro'
Castle, were absolved at Rome on condition of joining in the holy
war. Tracey died at Mort, near Ilfracomb.
Many epitaphs were composed tm A'Becket.

jjALADIN WBs a gene-
9 and noble WBirior.
Ke often declared that
, )us great foe, Richard I.,
was the onlj man he
could endure aa con-
ijUerar, if such Bad for-
tune was intended to
r ''t-fall him. When the Chrietiana were
unfiirtunntc, the Turks appeared before
and eiiriiestly entreated of him that
Ihey iiii;;ht be allowed to take
,'njtcance nn thcni, as they
en: now in their power, for
11' death of their friends.
fntli^TS, brothers, sons, and
'C'lutions who had been slain,
firsi at Acre, and afterwards
ilI other places, now, as they
said, they had so good
an opportunity. Sala-
din consulted with his
generals; and Mestoc,
Saphadin, Bedridin,
and Dorderin, were
speedily in attendance. When the subject was placed before them,
he determined that the Christians should have leave to come and go
without injury or hindrance ; — " For," said he, " it would be a deep
stain upon our honor, if the treaty which has been made between
Saladin and the king of England should be broken, and the faith of
the Turks for ever afterwards be called in question." After these
observations. SaJadin gave orders immediately that the Christians
should be taken care of and escorted to the city, and back again,
without molestation. To discharge this commission, Saphadin, a
relative of Saladin, was. at his own request, deputed ; and under his
protection, the pilgrims had free access to the Holy Sepulchre, and
were treated with the greatest liberality ; after which they returned
joyfully to Acre.

How differently did the Christian leader act upon one occasion,
when he caused fifteen thousand prisoners to be put to death because
the Turks appeared to depart (though slightly) from a treaty.

' -'^ llCHARD had a wild and
romantic spint which dis
regarded the autictif} ing
haiid uf Hca\en and pre
ferred to be led by mere
precipitate passions and
e\cn the domestic habits
of this man uf blood ex
hibit the i)er\er"ion and
iniix-rfection of the brilliant
paria of his sou] in this res
pect the} bear too much <>imi
"' liirilj to thftt of his immediate pre-
di.cLs><or nnd of many nho ha^e been
(i 1)1 thi trumpet of fame and the
(liiiL wind of ambition There wa"
ii(i\M.i Lr one {larticular distinction
)nt«t(n Henrj, the fir«t Plantage
net anil the Iton hearted Richard
lur It appear" hy the chromclere
M I lint and Brampton tiiat the
earlj jiirt of Henrj s matrimonial
days M erf marked by warmth of de\ u-
tedness but that during the latter lear*
of hiP ei LUtfttl life, the wife and warder of
his bosom was cast, under circumstances
we have referred to, far from bis pre-
sence and immured within the walls of a prison. Now, Richard's
conduct towards Berengaria during the first years of conjugal life,
w&s distant and somewhat indifferent ; and to some minds, more
sensitive to deep suspicion and green jealousy, would have poi-
soned peace and happiness. However, Richard lived at last to
express his high estimation of the peerless pearl ; and in his latter
days she was more oIl«n his companion, and even in his most dan-
gerous wars. Berengaria was a queen, and a noble, jiure and
etherial beug, who could nestle no jealousy, admit no fear, do
hope, no joy, which could cast one ray of dishonour on one she had
Bwom to love and obey, in one around whom honor and glory and
magnificence settled. As a deity, he appeared to her — the prince and
lord of her heart.

PART II.

The object of the first part of this work was to
prove that the desire of earthly power is an ever
active passion in Romanism. At the same time, we
endeavoured to furnish a portrait of one of the most
noble defenders of civil and religious liberty, contend-
ing with the machinations of the chieftains of the
papal hierarchy. We described the various exjxjdients
adopted by the papacy to destroy the power and
being of the chivalrous Henry, and also to incite the
unnatural rebellion of his children, which greatly
accelerated the death of one of England's noblest
kings. Our present endeavour is to expose another
of the mystic powers of popery, by the seductions of
which the second Plantagenet (naturally a magnifi-
cent prince) was excited to destruction, and induced
to lead the flower of his people to an early and
inglorious grave. Under the meretricious but glow-
ing affectation of serving, the cause of Christ Jesus,
the Prince of peace, he was made to violate every
genial tie of nature, and every duty and obligation
belonging to the office of king. The melancholy
relation of historical facts will prove, that whilst
Richard, Cceur de Lion, was bearing the banner of
the cross in the Holy Land, he was wasting the
treasures and property of his realm, surrendering
the vital interests of his government to the care of
of mercenaries, and leaving his people an easy prey
to the depraved and sinister purposes of a false-
church. Whilst the demoniac parade was consum-

144 THE SPIRIT

mating, papacy was striking its roots deep in the
best soil of England, and establishing on the con-
tinent the fastnesses of that revolting and cruel
court, blasphemously styled the " holy inquisition."
Its emissaries, like locusts, spreading over the land,
suppressed every element of that civil and religious
liberty which had been so resolutely and fondly
fostered bv the first Plantaf2:enet. It was thus that
with one notable exception* the church abandoned its
just vocation; and, instead of leading the prince, the
regent of heaven, to execute his great mission, namely,
the conservation of the peace and h«appiness of the
people, and the advancement of social order, intoxi-
cated him with an ardour for false honour; audits
indulgence inveigled him to perform the works of a
murderer with the zeal of a fanatic.

It is obvious that England lost a great protector
and leader when the second Henry sank into the
grave; but the love of liberty which he had excited
could not be quenched by any of the common casual-
ties of mortality. Death cannot entirely triumph
over, and time can only develop, such reformations,
as that propounded by the free and noble genius
of that prince. Two reformations were then pro-
gressing side by side, that of the king, and that
of the people. Such ^^'as his constancy and devo-
tion, that he became the very image of a glorious and
noble being (set up as an object of excitement and
adoration to the whole world), ever exliibiting intel-
lectual and moral vigour, enlightening, enlivening,
and rejoicing tens of thousands of his countrymen,
and willing to encounter the whole world in the
name and with the ardour of a distinguished faith.

* An old divine, Folkes, pressed Richard to dismiss his three
daughters before going to Palestine. " Why, hypocrite," said
Richard, " thou knowest I have no daughters." — " You have three,"
said the priest, " Pride, Avarice, and Wantonness." — " Ah !" said
liichard, ** let the Templars take Pride, the Cistertian monks Avarice,
and the bishops and monks Wantonness."

OF THE VATICAN. 145

Millions were astonished ; the grandees of the world
trembled, and the eye of tyrann\ itself quailed before
his august and impressive bearing; whilst the meekest
joined in the demand for political rights, and were
beginning to inquire, why they did not enjoy them ?
who had usurped them? -and how those rights were
to be regained ? The hour of restoration seemed to
have arrived; for their king had declared himself
their brother, espousing the common cause, and point-
out the true obstacle to all freedom and justice The
church I the church was still as haughty, though not
so reckless, as in Stephen's reign. The base corrup-
tion in which she had so long wallowed, had inspired
thinking men with contempt, disgust and horror, and
the very populace had begun to doubt the holiness of
the ^^ holy,'^ Indiiference to the menaces of the high
priesthood manifested that everything was changing.
There was, indeed, a secret presentiment, diffusing itself
amongst all men, that a great moral revolution was
struggling forth, which was likely to furnish a
panacea for most of their oppressions. A senate of
revolutionists was standing around the king, and
although neither prince nor people had fully com-
prehended the depth and extent of their pretensions,
yet they approached each otlier with the design and
fixed hope of eternal union, for the repression of the
assumptions and impurities of this offensive leviathan,
the church.

It has been seen in the previous part, that the first
Plantagenet was far above the age in which he lived ;
for, inspired ^vith a deep sense of the paramount
importance of his mission, he executed his part
with manifold and concomitant distinction, whilst he
excited his subjects to gather around his standard.
But alas ! we have seen his bearers carry his death-
stricken body, his courtiers and friends desert him.
We have seen him, one of England's greatest princes,
contend with the sublime agony of death, whilst the

146 THE SPIRIT

dew of the mom of the resurrection mantled his
noble brow.

Death is for awhile triumphant, having planted his
bony foot on the noble heart of that once active form.
The glorious undertakings and purposes of this
magnificent prince, fell from his grasp to be carried
on by other agents of the " King of kings," and the
very enemies of those undertakings were made to
perform some share in the great purpose of heaven ;
the reformation being brought about by its foes
as well as by its friends. Notwithstanding the
sudden departure of this great spirit, nothing could,
as we have before remarked, effectually efface from
the minds of the people the knowledge they had
acquired of their rights and dignity ; for the maxims
of civil and religious liberty had been clearly in-
dented by the sacred finger of that Lord of liberty,
and the memory of their leader was often recalled
*\>rith respect and affection. In casting the mind's
eye over the eventful reign of this prince, and then
pausing to reflect upon the dismal and hopeless state
of the great cause of civil and religious liberty, as it
presents itself immediately on the demise of Henry,
men are surprised that although the means were so
ample and so especially adapted to the end, that the
result should be so disheartening. But the advance-
ment of truth is often active under cloudy and dreary
epochs, and its works are not unfrequently performed
by agency apparently unsuited and disproportion-
ed to the object proposed. Indeed the grandeur
and sublimity of truth are displayed in revelations
and events, which do not submit to the ordinary
calculations of man, nor to the means with which
men are familiar.

The remarkable and interesting events of the
reign of the first Plantagenet raised hopes in the
hearts of the best men, and in all reflecting and
patriotic philosophers, that the mind of man and the

OF THB VATICAN. 147

faith of the spirit were about to be relieved from their
fetters. But this towering champion and leader was
worsted by death, and the works of civil redemption
were unfinished. How may we account for this?
Perhaps the agent was not wholly consecrated, his
ministrations were imperfect, and the bow of his
resolution was not strung by the archangels of
heaven. He who refused to succumb to mortals,
often neglected to bend before the true Presence, when
he approached the holy of holies, and to acknowledge
the universal supremacy of his great Creator, whilst
honored with a commission to carry on some of the
eternal purposes of His providence. Perhaps vain-
gloriousness had usurped the place of that spirit of
meekness, which should ever accompany power, as its
chief ornament and grace.

But hark ! we hear the shouts of war ; the neighing
of fiery chargers; and the blood-stained garment floats
on the breeze. The mountains hear the voice of woe.
Cries are heard in the valleys, and the mighty rivers
are swollen with blood. Beside the limpid water,
and by the golden sand, Christian and ]\Ioor lie
blanching in the wind. But see! there comes one
mightier than the rest, with hues as varied as the
bow of heaven. As some tall pine, he tops the
myriads round ; his sable plumes wave like terrific
clouds; his vest is smeared with gore; his clanking
mail resounds as the troubled waters of Acheron.
'Tween heaven and earth, like a dark fiend, he comes ;
his eyes flash with fire and rage; midst groves of
spears he cleaves his fearful way, fierce as an angry
boar. His charger is as the charger of Death ; she
paws the yielding air, and tramples on the slain, the
brave, the gory, tired brave (where stained and
broken armour, and foaming steeds, and dying men,
in one vast ruin lie). His lance seems like some
weaver's beam ; his ponderous axe smokes with bright
blood; it seems as though the judgment day was
come, and yet he smiles and rallies thousands to hi§

l2

148 THE SPIRIT

floating banner. He smiles, as if in summer sport,
to see the thousands entering the first morn of the
eternal world ; they are his fellows, the equals of this
king. He joys with Death — gaunt Death — to see
the share he takes — and Death taunts and grins
again. A shrill and piercing cry comes o'er the
blasted heath, and all is still. The herald's vaunting
trumpet sounds — "Richard, the warrior king, the
prince of chivalry, Richard, Cour de Lion, knight of
the Holy Wars ! '^

And now, as another king appears, it may not be
improper to make some few reflections on the kingly
office.

A king ! The extensive and unlimited powers and
privileges of this Ixiing have infused a general awe
and surprise into the minds of intelligent creatures;
and although time and the genenil bias and conformity
of our fellows have rendered the subject familiar and
less astounding, yet ever and anon we cannot suppress
our astonishment, that the social condition should
require such an unlimited delegate, and necessitate
the surrender of the life and liberty of millions into
the hands of one, whose moral and physical nature
is marked by nothing peculiarly transcendant or in-
destructible ; but, on the contrary, is obviously suscep-
tible of the same depression and mortal decay which
are notable in every child of man. The moral purpose
of this elevated personage is, to watch the development
and action of society, with a pure zeal and unceasing
superintendence, so as to secure, by a mighty and
majestic authority, the greatest possible degree of
happiness to that part of the human family who obey
his nod, and maintain the grandeur and circumstance
of the daily revelation of his ofiice.

In the course of our meditations, we are prone to
believe that such a being should be virtuous and in-
capable of doing wrong, a protector to the weak, and
that his countenance will become shaded with woe,
whenever the power of any oppressor distresses his

OF THE VATICAN. 149

subjectoy and that his spirit will be contemplating
the means most likely and ample for ensuring; the
peace and happiness of his beloved people ; and that
he will, with joyful eyes, look through time present,
and anticipate the august and holy privilege of ap-
pearing at the last day before God and assembled
angels, to receive the api>roving smile of the King
of kings. But all the brightest endowments of
our nature, and even the hallowed influences of
guardian spirits, and the constant anointings of the
heavenly hands, would seem needed by this being
to secure that peace and happiness to the millions,
who have willingly surrendered their own will and
judgments, and are ever delighted in sustaining
the essential and material augustness of one, who
has sworn to defend their lives and liberties, and
to maintain society upon principles which he has
acknowledged to be just and most fit for the grand
end of government, viz., peace and happiness. Some-
times we have thought this must be the second state
of such beings, and that they must have passed
through some conditional state of probation and pre-
paration in some region, which the governed are not
permitted to unveil, or that their education must
have been so preparative and exemplary, self-sacrifi-
cing and refined, that every mortal imperfection and
every unworthy passion, are held back by some in-
scrutable power.

But the faithful page of history must speak for the
dead. The quaint and fervid historian (John Speed)
reminds us that Roger Iloveden introduces the
biography of Richard, Coeur de Lion, with much exul-
tation, and quoting his words, " Mira cano, Sol
occubuit, Nox nulla secuta est;" meaning that though
the radiant glory of Henry sank in the west, yet at
the eastern gate a star, more bright than Aurora,
instantly arose and spread a universal joy. He says,
" the glory of Richard necessarily surpassed that of
his father; for Richard consecrated his warlike mind

150 THE SPIRIT

and actions to the honor and service of Grod, and to
the readvancement of the cross of Christ, so much
dishonored by the infidels in Asia." The Saviour's
glory was indeed a noble and sublime topic, and
before which every earthly hope and love may well
give place ; and it is now well for this gallant prince,
if jealousy for the honor of the cross was his motive.
We may not pass judgment; but the angels of heaven
have kept a true record. This subject is treated
extensively by Hoveden, Matthew Paris, Camden,
Brampton, Mezery, and others; Abulpharagius, the
Christian historian, his contemporary Bohadin,theMa-
hommedan historian, both contemporaiy with Richard
and Saladin, and others who have fully sympathised
with the spirit of the young and romantic prince,
Richard. They make it appear that he sacrificed
much, freely and ardently, for the object of his
admiration ; indeed, this prince sacrificed his crown
and the dignity of government for the reclaiming of
the holy city, and the cities of the plain, ^vhich were
then in the hands of tlie infidels. It would appear,
that, at the time of Henry's death, the heir ap-
parent, Richard, was in Nonnandy, but he did not
immediately repair to England ; having, however,
promptly concluded some matters of interest, and
released his mother (Eleanor of Aquitaine) from
that imprisonment, which she had suffered during
the latter years of the reign of Henry II., he crossed
the channel to meet his subjects in Jlngland.

We shall soon perceive, that Richard's mind was
weakened by the influence of the papacy; and the
grand and sober qualities he inherited were subdued,
and he was taught that his kingdom was not made of
lands and palaces, crowns and coronets, but was an
emanation of spirit, in which spirits of other and un-
seen worlds performed works extraordinary. Moral
blindness came over hirn ; and with these spirits he
spent seasons of awful reverie, and with them he
entered into solemn compact to reveal and surrender

OF THE VATICAN. 151

his mortality, his honour, his power and his people,
for the ends and purposes of spirit alone. To leave
home, and land, and jieople, to face the angry eastern
urtnds, to sleep amidst charnel beds, to defy the sultry
sun, to companionize with Destruction, and go out
with him in his great feats against mortality. To
seek blood and the grave, and stsnnp upon the pulse-
less heart, of Death. In this unearthly en^j^ngeinent he
was led by a flickering burning star, which seemed to
its votary's eye as ]xjndant from lieaven's vaulted
heights. Alas! it was that phantom, twin brother to
Sin and Pride; 'twas Ambition; it was the light of
hell! It was not, therefore, surprising, that he soon
disregarded the duties and just circumstance of a
formal rovaltv. His mind and heart were already
foretasting the essences of the ideal grandeur and
personal aggrandisement which sul)initted not to the
casualties of earthly royalty. For the prompt service
of ambition, the chief attribute of his soul, he assumed
the title and crown of King of England, and came
over to his subjects to be formally crowned in the
place where his ancestors had first worn the golden
weight. The coronation was most magnificently per-
formed at Westminster, by Baldwyrie, archbishop of
Canterbury. Innumerable prelates and nobk^s were
there, before whom and his whole people, and before
the great God of Heaven, he entered solemnly into
the following oath : —

" 1st. That all the days of his life he would bear
peace, honour, and reverence to God, and holy church,
and ordinances thereof. 2ndly. That over the people
unto him committed he would exercise right, justice,
and equity. 3dly. That he would blot out all naughty
laws and perverse customs (if any were brought upon
his kingdoms), and enact good laws, and the same in
good faith keep. Which oath, the chronicles say,
being solemnly taken, and the sacred unction per-
formed, the archbishop standing at the altar, forbade
him, on the behalf of Almighty God, to assume that

152 TUE SPIRIT

honour, unless he had full purpose to keep what he
had sworn. Whereto Richard assenting, and with
his own hands, humbly taking the ponderous crown
from the altar, signifying he held it from God alone,
then delivering it to the archbishop, the ceremony of
coronation concluded."

Whether the motives were pure, and the works of
this prince acceptable in the sight of the Prince of
peace and Lord of life and glory, is a question which
can be partly answered by the acts which form the
historical portrait. That he might equip fleets, and
summon a mighty host of knights and soldiers for
this great purpose, and become the leader of this
extraordinary undertaking, we leani that he yielded
up all the grandeur of civil government, and left his
people (entrusted to his care by the revelations of
Providence) under the protection of certain favourite
officers. He put up to sale all manner of honours
and employment, to furnish money for the splen-
dour of the intended crusades ; and he even sold
the feudal homage of Scotland; and though some
have thought he thereby conciliated his dangerous
neighbour William the Lion, yet such conciliation
was a sacrifice of national honour, and unbecoming
the protector of the rights and immunities of the
nation ; and we fear Richard must have forgotten the
oath he had so recently taken at his coronation. There
is reason to believe this prince might have been a useful
and honoured sovereign ; but he was tempted and at-
tracted from his duty, and eventually surrendered all
to the protection of martial and physical powers. His
spirit seemed to exult in its new vocation, and there
it was dominant; there, at the head of the host of
devoted knights, seeking the holy city, Richard was
magnificent ; yet his voice echoed but faintly in the
counsels of distant England, and at last became wholly
disregarded by the chief administrative government.
It was only when he brandished his mighty battle-
axe in the air, that his followers regarded him as the

OF THE VATICAN. 153

unconquerable champion of some great principle,
which had, as it appeared to them, elevated him far
above the mere kingly character.

We have made some observations as to the kingly
or sovereign character; but before we enter into any
detail of the transactions which occupied the short
reign of this king, and determine their moral influence,
we may usefully inquire somewhat into the genius of
the crusades ; the state of parties in England when
Richard left for the Holy Land, and the nature and
conduct which emanate from true religion, the love of
which was the alleged justification for the crusade,
in which Richard was engaged. A proper under-
standing of these questions may partly enable us to
award the true expression to the conduct and actions
of Richard, Coeur de Lion. The glowing trumpet of
fame has often in tuneful eloquence pronounced the
awful scenes in which Richard spent his reign, as
alike glorious and great ; we will make the inquiry,
with proper concessions to the age; yet we must
remember that principles of truth cannot change,
though this world, its generations of philosophers,
religionists and wise men, with its warriors and
men at arms, and all its tournaments and pageantry
must pass away as " the baseless fabric of a vision."
The reign of Richard demands other investigation
than that which the reader of a picturesque novel
might desire.

When the second Henry ceased to breathe, the
Church was no longer opposed by those active ad-
versaries, the proud barons; for now they feared not
the correction of their king, and their suspicions of
the secret energies of the Church having readily van-
ished, the cause of civil liberty was left to the uncer-
tain protection of the most liberal and»enlightened of
the priesthood. The powers and authority of the
monarchy were soon seduced from their high vocation,
and, instead of being busied in their holy work of
civil and religious liberty, they were lost in the drear.

154 THE SPIRIT

vale, where the warm blood of the Crusaders was
being daily shed, in sacrifice to the spirit which had
been excited by the artifices of the Vatican.* Such
was the passionate state of this spirit, as it grew in
the soul of Coeur de Lion, that the maxims, the
forms, and even the rights and dues of pure monarchy,
were forgotten by a prince, who had now delivered
himself over to the incarnate duties of a religious
warrior. In this new vocation, he seemed to have
passed from out the body, and staked all the tem-
porary possessions of earth, and cast from him the
affections of flesh, lest they might awaken in him
sympathies which would delay that triumph which
was to secure for him the title of Holy Deliverer and
Conqueror of the infidel, Sahidin.

This disposition of the nominal leader of govern-
ment could not but embarrass the civil rulers of the
land, and gradually reduce the force and authority of
those laws which were intended to protect the just
and industrious citizen, whose habits and dispositions
were untainted by the general mania.

This disposition in the monarch was the more offen-
sive to a people who had so lately seen, in all his
splendour, a king majestic, grand and brilliant, receiv-
ing from his immediate retainers and allies a solemn
devotion, and from his people a romantic and over-
whelming affection, almost fanatical. There can be

* The hill, named Vatican, was so called from Vaticinia, the
responses of oracles, anciently there received. On this stands a
famous place of the same name, close by St. Peter's Church, where
the pope^ used to reside in winter, in which is the conclave of all
popes, being a long gallery big enough to lodge sixty cardinals,
allowing each two rooms. The middle of this long place opens into
the Vatican library, famed all over Europe, and founded by
Sixtus IV. This is but a small part of the Grand Palace, if we
credit what they iKsure us, viz : that this Colossal edifice contains
5000 r9om8.

The Vatican hill was avoided by the Romans on account of the
impurity of the air and the stiignaut waters. In the beginning of
the second century of the Christian era, Heliogabalus cleared it of
all such disagreeable nuisances.

OF THE VATICAN. 155

little doubt that this state of things was subversive of
civil and religious liberty, and would, ere long, have
produced a revolution (a term scarcely then known) ;
so that at last it required the influence of the Church
itself to prevent the most awful consequences, and
divert the indignation of a people whose natural pro-
tector had been beguiled, by the ruling hierarchy, into
a distant and foreign engagement, which swallowed
the national treasures, and intoxicated the flower of
the nobility. The Vatican was therefore compelled
to make some apparent concessions, and grant heavy
bribes from its treasury, whilst it combined to under-
mine the feet of pure monarchy, and prepared a
ruin amidst its fancied progress and exaltation. The
foresi^^ht and cunninor of the Vatican were never more
clearly developed ; for it seemed as though the priest-
hood had cast a blindness over the eyes of the aris-
tocracy, who left their castles without defence, with
every loved and lovely tie, that they might form part
of the mass, who were infatuated by the occupation
assigned to them, of tearing the holy place from the
dominion of the noble infidel, Saladin.

The government was left to the care of those few
who retained a love for home and the duties of humble
citizens ; but they, too, were often obliged to accept
the advice of the priesthood, whom the Vatican had
posted in all parts of the land, to be ever active in
the path of government.

The citizens being thus separated from much of
the important constituents of the state, and all that
augustness and circumstance which mark the seat of
royalty, became pusillanimous and mean, and shrank
from the contemplation of the contempt which they
feared would be cast upon them by their fellow-country-
men, when they shoula return from the splendid scenes
of war and adventure. All this time the Church was
assiduously occupied in advancing its standards and
deepening its foundations in the soil ; and it was thus
the Church was sucking up the entire elements of the

156 THE SPIRIT

nation ; and, without shew, without apparent design,
as though unconsciously, it was taking possession of
all the social strength, and the true source. of power.

We have before said, that our object is to describe
the times and character of King Richard; but our
space will not allow us to traverse the holy land with
the Christian annies of the first and second crusade.
We must ever sigh when turning to this very dreadful
page of history ; for it but recounts scenes of blood
and violence, having few parallels in horror and
cruelty. It is the principle of these holy wars, and
their apparent relation to the cause and profession of
Christianity, which we desire to investigate, at the
same time marking the part they ])erformed of the
general revelation of the will and Avorks of the
Almighty.

In the course of our task, we shall furnish what we
believe to be the character of the Arabians, in con-
nection with some philosophical reflections on the
great historical fact of the Crusade or holy war, and
in which two principles will be found closely united,
viz., vain-gloriousness and persecution.

The details of the first and second Crusade may
be found faithfully recorded by Mills, Fuller, and
various authorities; and we have considered it
proper to refresh our minds with their perusal,
although their particular relation would not aid in
the illustration of our subject. The great distinction
in the principle involved in this, the third crusade,
appears to consist in its universality, and in the
nature of the feeling which excited their respective
leaders. In the two former crusades mere fanaticism
was paramount ; wild, bursting, unappeasable fanati-
cism, fanned by the eloquent appeals of the spiritual
orders. And historians seem to yield more sympathy
and pity for the mass of human beings who composed
the Christian armies of the first and second crusade.

The short history of the crusades, up to the time
of our narrative, seems as follows: — That about the

OF THE VATICAN. 157

beginning of the twelfth century, the hierarchies of
all nations becoming jealous of the long possession
by the Turks of Jerusalem, and other important
places situate in the Holy Land, raised large armies,
and made several attempts to drive the cruel Turks
from the loved and lovely lands of Palestine.

About this time there lived a certain priest at
Amiens, in Picardy, who ha\'ing made a joumej' to
Jerusalem, and witnessed the cruelty of the Turks
towards the Christians in Palestine, he made an earnest
appeal to the reigning pope for aid to rout the
lurks.

The pope affected a sincere anxiety that means
should be taken for the destruction of the infidels,
and that the land where our Saviour was bom and
died, and from which he arose again, should be res-
cued from their blasphemous hands. Whereuix)n
a renowned hermit led the first anny against the
Turks in Palestine. But such was the indiscretion,
vain fanaticism, and immoral practices of his army,
that it was entirely routed, and so nearly destroyed,
that only a few of his followers, and they with the
greatest difficulty, escaped this ill-considered and
reckless enterprise. The high patronage of the pope
had rendered the subject exceedingly popular, and
many kings and princes had become part of the dense
ran^ which now began to move on towards the Holy
Land.

Godfrey of Bouillon, and Robert of Normandy,
having attacked Jerusalem, they conquered Solyman,
and took possession of the Holy City. They put all
the inhabitants to the sword, except the few Christians
found within the city.

The second and third crusades were gradually
brought about, for the sultan, Solyman, continued to
occupy the open country, and took every opportunity
of distressing and harassing the Christians ; where-
upon another priest, named Bernard, exerts himself
to induce the princes of Europe and their people to

158 THE SPIRIT

unite for the extermination of the infidels. He knew
it was necessary that he should obtain the aid of the
feudal lords, who were the link between the sovereign
and the people. Oft would he and his holy mis-
sionaries enter the baronial hall, and there cry aloud
of the woes of the Christians in Palestine. The
patriarch of that barbarous magnificence, surrounded
with armed knights, and retainers, and serfs, would
at last yield his attentive ear; whilst the song of the
troubacbur and the quips and oddities of the slave-^
bom fool were in ceaseless dissonance, and the patient
Wamba watched with faithful, aboriginal love. But
gradually that patrician spirit, which presided o'er
the soul of the baron, awakened and became decked
with the halo of chivalry. A light then blazed on
that brow which "nothing on earth could put out.
Upon such occasions, all ranks became enthusiastic
in the subject, and nobles, bishops, priests, and
people, took the cross, and turned their backs upon
their homes, with a resolution to destroy every
Mahommedan remaining in Palestine. Knights and
pilgrims, noble and ignoble, rich and poor, joined
hand in hand to effect this great end.

While these preparations were making, there arose
a bold and powerful warrior, a sincere Mahommedan,
whose heart was swelling with anger and indignation
at the deprivations and humiliations his fellow-
countrymen had suffered since the siege of the Holy
City. He avowed his resolution to recover Jerusalem
from the hands of the Christians.

In the second and third crusades, princes and

? nests became the heralds of the great summons to
Palestine, and therefore it was not surprising that
the listening, astonished, and admiring mass were
awakened and excited into one imiversal passion,
which at last became ungovernable, even by those
who ministered to its creation. Even proud reason
fled from the spirit of men, and let passion into
the temple ; aye, and even a superhuman greatness,

OF THE VATICAN. 159

which nothing could check but death and destruc-
tion. All parts of the world were set in motion;
indeed^ the earth reeled to and fro with the mania.
The wild and lawless rejoiced and panted for action,
and an arena for their private and evil purposes,
whilst the more prudent and well-ordered paused
and reflected. Yet such was the influence of the
fervour, that men of the most sedate and gentle
bearing made hasty arrangements of all their civU
interests, that they might partake in the great
and awful catastrophe which was drawing to a
crisis. They were taught that they might bathe in
the great fountain, filled with blood, drawn from
Emanuel's veins, and that every stain of time and sin
might be washed out for ever. They were told that
angels joined in their ranks, and had left their holy
mansions to join them in their great undertaking, and
that they would fight with them side by side, and
bring with them portions of the heavenly panoply
originally worn by the hosts of Gabriel, when they
destroyed the rebellious angels of heaven.

It is not surprising that the eloquent lips of those
who had long been regarded the mediators with the
Deity, the keepersof the temple, the living links between
heaven and earth, should be able to excite the mass,
and paint scenes of distant Palestine in vivid and rap-
turous colours. Their Great Master had stood upon
one of its beauteous mountains, and preached sermons
of holiness and love. From that consecrated earth the
silver voice of Jesus Christ our Lord had whispered,
" Blessed are the poor in spirit ; blessed are the pure
in heart; for they shall see God!" Yes, the import-
ant communications made from that holy mountain
would alone render the Holy Land a place of the
deepest interest to all Christians, for He said, " And
every one that heareth these sayings of mine and
doeth them not, shall be likened unto a foolish man
which built his house upon the sands." It was in that
land that our first parents dwelt. From Auran east-

160 THE SPIRIT

ward to the royal borders of beautiful Eden's lines,
were stretching forth trees tall and majestic, glittering
with golden fruits and blooming flowers (companion
lights with amber-faced Apollo), which formed seques-
tered shades and burning bowers for that choice two
of human kind, on whom the veiy image of their glori-
ous Maker dwelt. It was on their ample brow that
spotless innocence was born, fearless were they as
echo in the wild Etrurian groves. It was there cool
Zephyr first broke her evening chaunt to play mid
tendrils of the grove, and lull to sweetest dreams
the goodliest pair of human kind. There vernal
airs first breathed soft gales on the trembling waves
of Pison, Gihon and ancient Hiddekel. It was there
that Adam, with native honor clad, paced, as a god,
the realms of peace and beauty, and side by side
walked one with sweet attractive mien, with grace
in all her steps.

In those woful wars, called holy wars, Christ was
again and again crucified. In his name, and under his
sacred banner, was murder of the most cruel and
horrible description perpetrated.

There are mountains in the East faithful to their
God, and they will witness in the dread account.
There are rivers still rolling in many a peaceful vale ;
and they, even they, shall answer to the voice of theii*
Creator, and add their sad testimony to the truthful-
ness of the record. " Many shall come in my name,"
&c. On that day will many a Christian knight and
warlike frame be driven from the presence of God ;
and, whilst treading the burning marl, which leads to
the lands of woe, there will a cry pierce through all
worlds, " These are they who were the enemies of the
Lord Jesus."

Christian priests assured the knights and soldiers
that Christ was seen among them, and would enter
the city of Jerusalem as their sure companion, and
that his angels were mixed in their ranks, to convey
their spirits into the bosom of Abraham.

OF THE VATICAN. * 161

The followers of Mahommed were led by the spirit
of that false prophet, and believed that the windows of
heaven were open, and that hosts of the spirits of the
dead Avere Avatchincr and exultino^ in the eflPbrts the
faithful made to exterminate the followers of Christ.
He taught them to consider that the body was but
given to be returned to its Maker on the battle-field,
whereby they might secure a place by the right hand
of the i)rophet in his kingdom in the seventh heaven.
Therefore, notwithstanding the sympathies of nature,
spirit after spirit cast its trembling tabernacle aside,
with all its proud bearing and genial attachments;
it abandoned the course of time, and the common
designs and purposes of man ; the tenderness of ma-
ternal love or connubial joys; the spirit of modera-
tion and justice, order and probity, were all lost
amidst the Avhirlpool of fanaticism. A reli^on was
pompously displayed, and powerful hands upheld its
banners; and, whilst eloquent voices sang its trium-
phant song, Death led, Death shouted, praised, blamed,
urged, ministered with anger and madness, cursed
and blasphemed before God and man, until his chapless
jaws chattered as the wings of night to see this waste
of life. No condition, no right, no hope was re-
spected, for the festival of Death demanded streams of
blood to be poured forth even as the rain from above,
and Mercy returned to heaven disconsolate and sick, to
rest again under the shadow of the Almighty. Without
the excuse of any national necessity, every tie and
affection were severed; compassion itself was ceded
to this dire dream ; no foresight availed ; no prudence
protected; every assurance was incontinent and in-
secure, and broken do^vn to make an open path for
death, who performed his awful feats in the glittering
halo of romance. Cruelty and tyranny were both
frivolous and unskilful, for ever requiring some new
tyranny to sustain them. Without dazzling men's
minds with any majestic result, Richard set aside
and outraged ancient rights equally with the dearest

M

162 ' THE SPIRIT

feelings of the subjects, making no account either of
the laws and opinions of his country, or of his own
sacred and solemn oath; admitting altogether and
haphazard, under any circumstances, every species of
oppression : adopting, in short (so mad was he), the
most rash resolutions, the most illegal measures, to
retain the exercise of this vain-glorious warfare; and
yet, apparently, without a desire or hope to secure the
triumph of any consistent or formidable system,
capable of forwarding the security and well-being of
the nation.

In England every kind of injustice was being
perpetrated, for we find that Bishop Longchamp, the
chancellor, deputed to govern England in the absence
of Richard, had been obliged to fly from the face of
the people whom his extortions and oppressive con-
duct had incensed. This priest had attempted to set
up unprecedented tribunals and forms of trial in
defiance of all law and justice, which were made to
take the place of fair inquisition ; and which, more-
over, were, upon every and any occasion, perverted to
the vilest ends. Partly to sustain the bootless cru-
sade, imposts long fallen into desuetude were re-esta-
blished, and others invented ; innumerable monopolies
re-appeared which were given to contractors or privi-
leged courtiers; and inflicted the greatest suffering
upon the nation, until it became irritated and insulted
beyond all endurance. Licensed irregularities of all
kinds prevailed. The offices of the ministers of justice
and religion were sold to the highest bidder, and
unheard-of fines were also imposed, which, striking
terror into those who apprehended a similar infliction,
determined them to secure themselves by the highest
bribes they could aflbrd. Murder was compounded
for, and every sin committed without fear of punish-
ment. In England all imposts, imprisonments, judg-
ments, rigoui's and favours, were matters of arbitrary
rules, and offensive tyranny extended itself over the
rich as well as the poor. At last, when tidings came

OF THE VATICAN. 163

that the chieftain of tyranny was about to re- visit
his land, it was understood he would raise money by
selling, with impunity, pardons to the unjust magis-
trates ; and they sent their agents to his camp for the
purpose, well knowing that such Avas his need of gold,
that no sin was without its price. In addition to
these national calamities, which were daily increasing,
the Church was assuming a new position, and, at
times, exhibited a defect in its constitution, and an
inability to sustain itself; its delusions were suspected,
and its possessions were becoming precarious, for many
who had gone forth as its champions into a distant land,
were wholly unimbued with its darling objects and
indiflferent to the success of priestcraft, and were return-
ing to England wholly indisposed to endure the control
and oppressions of the papacy. It had been once com-
missioned to contend earnestly for the truth, and
strenuously to preserve that which is most independent
and elevated in the nature of man — faith — but it fell
from this high and holy vocation, and, having met the
dealers of this world, it sold faith, hope and charity, for
the corruptions yielded by the world, the flesh and the
devil. It then devoted itself unreservedly to the
service of temporal power, and affected to acknow-
ledge its own dependence on the absolute supremacy
of royal personages; thus the apostles and govern-
ment of the Church were seen trailing in the caval-
cade of the state. At this time, the artful brother
of the wild Crusader began to assume very lofty
pretensions, and attempted to insinuate himself into
the confidence of the chief officers of state, and to
rob the kingly character of all its poor residue, fame
and approbation. He even proposed to enter into a
league with Philip of France to add to the embarrass-
ments of the absent king of England. He encouraged
a traitorous spirit in a people becoming already dis-
affected, and who were complaining of the expenses
of the war, and the oppressions which they suffered
under the venal agents of the royal treasury.

m2

164 THE SPIRIT

The mean spirit of John rejoiced; and, on some
occasions, he pretended to bow to the voice of the
hierarchy, yet trusted to crush it at his leisure, and
to assume absolute supremacy on the throne.

During this confusion, priestcraft Avas moving its
mystic mechanism cautiously and craftily ; and,
whilst it seemed only to be repairing its armour and
arranging its materials, for the more distinguished
combatants to be found amongst the royal and the
noble, yet, amongst the humble citizens it became
day by day, more arbitrary and more harsh, in the
absence of the highest dignity of royalty.

The emissaries of Rome were artfully distributed
amongst the people (as they are in the present sad
times) whilst some were to be found in the ranks
of that host of warriors who stood around the king,
then warring in Palestine. Power was an element
coveted by other conventions, but its secret was
alone known to that hierarchy; and, in a season
when the civil sovereignty was exposed to so many
incidents, and likely to see much reverse, the chief-
tains of religion were doubly anxious to gather in
every wandering agency which might aid in the con-
struction of a pennanent and organised government.
The cities were becoming rank with the number of
emissaries employed by the Vatican, Thus, surely
but silently, the priesthood gradually obtained the
secret of the peace and happiness of the nation ; and,
whenever instances of cavilling or resistance occurred
in individuals, they were hurried away to a sure
condemnation, which awaited them in the spiritual
courts. Meantime the pomp of Roman Catholic
worship took possession of every site whereon it
might flaunt and display its imposing magnifi-
cence, and at the same time persecution stifled the
impulses of the true faith. Eveiy deviation from
the ceremonies imported from Rome, was regarded
as a crime of the deepest dye, and punished Avith
unrelenting rigour. In all this, every residuum of

OF THE VATICAN. 165

Saxon origin, however deeply indented in the hearts
of the people, was unscrupulously and resolutely
routed out, either by intimidation or violence.

The rapid progress of priestcraft confirmed the
people of England in their worst apprehensions.
Accordingly, the belief in the speedy triumph of the
Vatican, and the subjugation of all civil power grew
daily more alarming: and those who were able to
recall to their minds the spirit evinced by the inve-
terate k Becket, and the woes his conduct entailed on
England, shrunk with dismay at these steps of the
Vatican, for they felt that the mighty and chivalrous
spirit of the noble Henry slept in the silent grave, and
could no longer keep at bay the enemy of civil and
religious libertv; that now the kingly character was
but in name ; that every expression, muscle and nerve
of Richard was engaged in matters wholly irrelevant to,
and aside from, the purpose and duties of the massive
genius of monarchy and the benevolence of civil
government.

Now, instead of regarding the king of England as
chief conservator of the public peace, they were accus-
tomed to look upon him as the violator of all peace and
order, and the cause of every kind of social woe ; for the
malevolent and injurious operation of his romantic
occupation were so active, that no prudence on the
part of the wretched victims could foresee, nor
humility turn it aside. Mothers and maidens had
once hoped that their children and companions would
again return from Palestine, loaded with riches
and decked with honour ; they were now sinking in
despair, and becoming the frantic victims of every
description of civil wrong, owing to the long absence
of their natural protectors.

The bishops, becoming insolent, held their eccle-
siastical court in their own name, independent of
royal delegation. The supremacy of the prince was
not formally abolished, but it might be said only to
remain as a veil to the usurpations that were to
destroy it.

166 THE SPIRIT

By the time things had come to this awful pass, the
people were not alone in their anger ; the high nobility,
part of them, at least, took the alarm; they saw, m
the progress of the Church, far more than mere
tyranny ; it was furtive wliilst defacing all the graces
of the nation, and endangering all the dearest interests
of civil life. Haughtiness, on the part of the clergy,
was no novelty to the Saxon people; but they now
saw the bishops and their creatures carry off all
public offices, the only compensation remaining to the
nobles for the loss of their ancient splendour, their
liberties and their power. The mean and designing
John affected to smile upon the self-aggrandizing
spirit of the Church, whilst he promised himself,
in their exaltation, a strong support against the ill-
will of the people, and indignation of the romantic
Richard.

The news of the sieges and battles in the holy land,
was often precarious, and at times disheartening, for
such was the indomitable spirit of Saladin and his devo-
ted hosts, that no tribulations seemed to affect them.
The system of warfare was becoming more and
more cruel ; the use of the Greek fire caused a dreadful
sacrifice of human life; and in the course of this
crusade the chief flower of English chivalry had faded
and sunk.

The castles of the barons and their rich lands
were left to the care of hirelings, who committed
every degree of spoliation. The daughters of those
who fell in the wars became the wards of distant and
unnatural relatives, who aggrandised themselves
with the income of the estates; and the most infamous
of the priests were iatroducing all kinds of vices into
private society. Oft did the piercing cry of the
widow and orphan ascend to the throne of God,
although the man of sin and his confederates
yelled forth the hollow maniac-shout, to drown the
shriek of humanity; and w^iilst they went forth
reckless and impetuous as the torrent, to spread deso-

OF THE VATICAN. 167

lation and woe amongst the works of God's own hand,
the shepherds of the fold, renouncing their fidelity,
were to be seen leading those with young, and the
complaining lamb, to the fangs of the greedy wolf and
roaring lion. Sometimes nature struggled to resume
her empire, and timid humanity would pause and
pant in the midst of these deeds of horror; but the
precious name of the Saviour was again and again
perverted by the servants of the hierarchy to give
new vigour and life to the fading embers of cruelty.
The historian of these wars sickens, whilst he relates
the painful scenes in which chivalry and knightly

?rowess performed feats and actions worthy of friends,
lie reader's heart fails whilst he follows tne narrative
of despair and anguish, which still echoes from the
cities of the plain ; and the philosopher and Christian
retire to their closet and tender their sympathy and
prayer in the cause of humanity, rroofs of the
imperfection of our nature, the fruits of the fall,
present themselves everywhere to the reflective mind.
The destruction of cities which have been the pride
of ages, the discomfiture and failings of the ambitious,
the change of governments, natural death, and the
continual subsidence of mortality, are all subjects of
mystery and sublimity ; but the melancholy occupa-
tion of war seems to baffle the philosopher^ and alarm
the Christian, whilst our common nature trembles at
the appalling subject. Wlien war is resorted to as
a resisting or remedial means of some greater calamity,
or to support justice, protect innocence, break the gall-
ing fetters of slavery, or wrest the iron rod from the
blood-stained hand of the oppressor, its ravage and its
horrors seem somewhat as evils of necessity, and are
therefore furnished with natural and powerful extenu-
ation. But mere gaunt bony naked War, is one of
the most serious e\ils that can attend the progress
of any nation. For in addition to the burdens and
woes which it imposes wherever it moves, it changes
the policy and habits of all society^ delays the progress

168 THE SPIRIT

of all those arts and sciences which should refine and
purify man's heart and mind. In war, riches change
their characteristics; a nation's honours are no longer
ceded to those who advance the best interests of our
nature — its political institutions cease to be the centre
and resting place of all that is great and worthy in
humanity, moral courage yields precedence to mere
animal daring, and the purpose of conscious virtue to
senseless intrepidity of nerve. Fierce and unmanage-
able passions fill the breasts of its leaders. The
political life of the nation is thus suspended, the fame
of its feats of honour and benevolence efliiced, and its
identity lost, for it too often relapses into barbarism,
and its chieftains stand up to their vests in a mire
of gore. The few who remain in the civil occupa-
tion seem devoted to deliberations which have but
one sad end, viz : — to grind out from the hard
earnings of the patient and industrious, the means
of sustaining a doubtful and reckless aggression, in
which love, justice, and charity, are alike disregarded.
A faction produced by accident, perhaps wholly
unconstitutional, an ambitious few obtaining by their
artifices that short-lived favour of the fickle multitude,
which is oft won without merit, and lost ^vithout a
fault, have hurried a nation into a melee of blood by
which its dearest interests and sacred ties have been
for ever dissolved. There is a record of blood in the
history of most nations, which has found many
admirers, although it yields a melancholy recital of
facts wholly dishonourable to our nature; and seems
almost to deny the Divine origin of man. The dread-
ful penalty which marks its course, the excruciating
mortal agony which accompanies its development, the
hideous picture of demoniacism in contention with
demoniacism, the deliberate arrest of every noble and
etherial aspiration, the sure destiny of sin, and the
wages of fiendish occupation have been insufficient
to allay bloodshed and brutality, only becoming spirits
in anarchy in hell. War is one of the principles of evil,

OF THE VATICAN. 169

it is the man of sin amongst the children of men, com-
ing up, affecting to join in their adoration of the eternal
God. The loss of life, the waste of treasure, destruc-
tion of moral and physical resources, abuse of autho-
rity, risk of territory, disorganization of all conser-
vative habits, may at times awaken the indignation of
the just and the worthy ; but the passion for spoliation
having once obtained the mastery of the public mind,
the re -aspirations of a few for the return of national
healthfulness are utterly unavailing.

This extreme calamity meets no sufficient expositor
or fearless and uncompromising opponent. War is
one of the impenetrable fastnesses of sin, one of the
dark dreary caverns impervious to common eyes,
where cruelty, malice, revenge, and the busiest of
passions conceal their true features, their horrid and
rugged deformity. Self-righteousness and death
urge men (unscrupulous) in this fanaticism; for
it arrays itself in the garments of splendour, and
even assumes a semblance of sublimity; the sub-
stantial and durable blessing of peace possesses no
charm in the eyes of men dazzled by the external
grandeur of war; civil society, with its countless
comforts and conveniences loses its influence, the
ties of kindred and the sacred delights and endear-
ments of the domestic hearth relax their hold
on the affections. Vain are the homilies of wis-
dom, unheard the remonstrances of reason, unfelt
the tender appeal of pity, and unmarked the bitter
tears of suffering. The demon of war, wild and
reckless, sweeps on until he has utterly destroyed
the foundations of a nation's prosperity, honour, and
happiness, and then, one of his missions being
accomplished, he returns for a while to the hierarchy
of Satan.

Let us contemplate the bridge of Beresina, where
many a gallant spirit rushed from its earthly manse.
The darkest shades of the darkest night had met
together to cast a gloom on that fatal bridge, the

170 TUE SPIRIT

bridge of death, under which a river was swollen
and foaming with a tide of human gore, fresh from
the wann channels of nature. Suddenly pale Cynthia
burst forth and cast aside the mantle of her glory
to look upon the children of men. 0 woful hour^
when falchion of foe and helmet of friend glimmered
but a moment, then sunk for ever in the sleepless
Beresina ! The angels of darkness rallied round the
children of sin, and stood in ranks clapping their
wings in disgustful joy, whilst the wailings and
gnashings of teeth came forth from ten thousand
graves. Mountains arrayed in nature's pallid glory,
blazed with the ruby blood of thousands, and tens of
thousands, the cry of infidel and saint, were heard
through ice-bound mountains and sequestered vales.
0 Jesus, Lord, my Priest, my King ! what shall I do
to be saved? The anchor of the soul of thousands
was lost in that dissonant and horrifying scene, men
clenching their bony fists to strive with Death,
spirits crashing against spirits (if we may be allow-
ed the expression), and the very buzz of departing
souls through the air could be heard amidst the yell.
Big drops of woe stood on the pallid cheek of sweet
Nature, and ever and anon she lifted her streaming
eyes and maternal arm towards the place of final
rest where God resides ; but 0 the unutterable
anguish which filled the air, whilst the warlike Russ,
and the gallant Frank, in thronging phalanx, sunk
beneath the watery floor, down in the bosom of the
swift-flowing Beresina! Where are they now? 0 tell,
'e heralds of the sea ! smooth Beresina, say ! 0 mighty
"eptune speak, and let the waves, thy tiny children
chant this sad mishap in human nature's weal. Bold
and angry Boreas, speak, and let thy many fiefs
tell the sad tale, how many a hoary brow and chival-
rous heart, how many a saint by sinner's form lies
long forgotten in the secret caverns of the sea. By
coral caves, where Nereids danced, the sands are
paved with bones and spectral fonns ; in dull mono-

OF THE VATICAN. 171

tony they lie, whilst beings only seen by God glide
over the bottom of that lucid world. The imperial
city, its towers, its terraces, its alabaster founts, and
minarets, its well-remembered paths, its seats of
learning, its antiquarian stores, its illuminated manu-
scripts, printed books, and archives, its sacred vessels,
silent tombs, and long-forgotten dead, cast forth, a
lake of fire, came decked with thousand hues tinted
as morning light. 0 what avails ye now? Let hills
and vales, with rivers, woods, and plains, reply.

The fearful scenes of that night, in the passage
of the Beresina, surpassed everything that could have
been conceived of the horrible.

But let us inquire for one of the mightiest and most
successful of warriors. Where is he who was once
the greatest man of all this earth? Let us gaze a
moment on the once mighty city, laved by the rolling
Tyber. How still, how silent? Where is Caesar?
Let memory revive the forty days' festival in celebra-
tion of his victories in Egypt and Africa, and seventy
lictors attended his triumph; four white horses drew
him to the capitol in a chariot, like that of Jupiter
and the sun: the flaring torches throw shade on
fifty elephants, richly caparisoned, girded with precious
stones, who seem to partake of the joy. The sister
of Cleopatra walks, clad in chains, and the African
king, Juba, with trembling step, perfonns a part in
the scene ; golden statues of colossal height describe
the Rhine, Rhone, and that ocean where he performed
his feats of war. Death was amidst the dazzling
spectacle; and whilst the children of the Asiatic
princes were dancing the Pyrrhic dances, the gladiators
from every famed city were expiring in the last
agony of mortality. Threnzy, with the light eye
of strife for life, the bright gaze of joyance and fes-
tivity were mixed in sad promiscuity with the dark
shades of black death. Life, death, and immortality
were there, darting through the air, to swell the
triumph of this mighty man of war.

172 THE SriRTT

Woman, lovely woman, was there, the fairest of
the fair were there ; virgins and wives forget all loves,
all hope, all fears, and walk in the triumphant caval-
cade of the indomitable Csesar. Yes, they take their
seats in the amphitheatre, where two hundred and
sixty thousand people await to wtness scenes of
blood-guiltiness, amidst magnificence and gorgeous
festivities. The noblest blood of Rome is spilt;
the Tyrian and Egyptian ships perform the famed
sA-fight. Such was the rush of the mass to see the
countenance of the mighty Caesar, that hundreds
were trodden to death, including two consuls, and
men of the brightest order of the state. Fame was
infuriate, and had called eveir emissary of evil, even
Death himself, to distinguish and demonstrate her
jubilee. She became swelled with pride, and deaf to
the entreaty of humanity, regardless of the impre-
cations and groans of her votaries; she drove her
burning chariot in midst of all, whilst her ebon
mantle swept over the dead: she was made drunk
with the blood of her victims, and her awful voice of
triumph was heard from pole to pole; yet she will
stand at the judgment day, side by side of murder
and death, to be bound for a thousand years, and cast
into unextinguishable flames. Her foot shall tread
the land of woe, whilst millions of voices will shout
with maddened curse, as she coils and writhes on
her bed of indescribable anguish.

Again we hear a cry for Caesar; he for whom a
statue was erected opposite to that of Jupiter, in
the Capitol, standing in a chariot of gold, with a
globe under his feet, inscribed to Caesar, demi-god!
Divine honours were decreed to him, sacrifices, in-
cense, altars, temples, libations, festivals. His chief
statue was inscribed as the " invincible god. '■ Where
is this great being, of whom Cicero says, " he
maintained an elegant, brilliant, grand and generous
style of speaking?" Who more keen and rapid in
his thoughts ? Then, as a soldier, who so brave ?

OF THE VATICAN. 173

surpassing all his troops — in sunshine or rain his head
uncovered — travelling one hundred miles a day, —
swimming rivers — exploring harbours — and doing
many wonderful works. Where is the mighty Caesar?
Ye sullen Winds, reply. Where is Caesar? Echo answers,
Where? This mighty spirit was routed suddenly by
the hand of the assassin, and noble Brutus plunged
the ruthless steel to the heart of Ca3sar ; he fell, and
passed away as the morning dew — the bubble on the
stream — the shadow of the aspen-leaf; we see no more
the chariots, the horses, the cohorts, the legions and
mighty armies. We hear no more the exulting shout,
the multitudinous cry, the martial trumpets' sound —
all is still : the brow of the victor emperor is cold, and
a voice travels through the air — " I come to bury
Ca3sar, not to praise him."

Ten thousand melancholy ghosts all look to earth,
and point at human pride. Slaves, lictors, citizens,
patricians, senators, aediles, tribunes, consuls, and
emperors are alike — all gone.

But another spirit quivers by us, and asks us to
remember him. Thee, mighty Aerxes, I will remem-
ber thee, though death hath dimmed thine eye. Yes,
thy bearing and noble mien ai'e fresh to my asto-
nished sight. The malice of thy fortune would make
me mourn; but that the triumph of truth is near.
Why wear thy vizor low? Thy pale damp brow,
now wears the shadows of the vast eternal world.

Again, let us inquire for the nations once so re-
nowned in war. Thou dark Suliote woman, tell me
why thou weepest there so long ; why art thou so long
in travail with woe? Where are the sons of thy love,
and the companion of thy life? Ye haughty moun-
tains, tell me where are the tribes who basked by
those glittering peaks, where the wild goats for ever
skip? Ye marble fountains of Bactria, where are the
myriads who played in the glittering waves of your
ceaseless springs. Where is the conqueror of Babylon
and Sardis ? Where is the Persian host, with the scaly

174 THE SPIRIT

corset — the bearers of the Grecian spear, with y>rou(i
tiaras peering to the clouds? Where are the Medes,
the Cissians, and Hyrcanians, where? Their branching
palms now sigh and answer, Where? Where are As-
syria's sons, who wore the brazen casque, and dwelt
within the Babylonian gates, as when old Ninus
reigned? Where are the Bactrians clad in skins of
goats? The Parthian archers, legions of men —
spirits, where are ye now? Ye Indian tribes, who
once had life and being, creatures of God's own hand.
Tell, thou Ganges, thou Indus — ye groves of cinna-
mon, answer — echoing from your vaulted valleys,
Where? Where is the Parthian host? the Lydians,
the throngs that come from cold Libanus, from
Jaxartes' banks, which bound fair Persia's sands.
Where are all those who stepped in war's magni-
ficence, the graceful range of Ethiopian forms, those
beauteous frames, decked vdih embrowning hues of
torrid zones? Let ancient muse now tell their dreary
tale of woe. Where is the Paphlagonian from the
dusky Euxinc, and those who loved the famed Libanus
ridge, or dwelt on wild Orontes' side, or near sweet
Daphne's scented groves, or basked on wide Damascus*
plains. All gone — hush ! The brave and valiant may
never die. But say, just muse, where are Armenia's
sons, the Sogdian host, and those who played in bright
Pactolian waves, and sang wild notes of joy by golden
sanded Hermus? Hard helmets pressed their brows,
and on their woolly vests broad swords were girt, and
they were landed with the hosts who left the wild
Caicus' side to swell the pools of blood, where the
Bithynian ranks sank in dull death.

The moon grew pale to see such woe, when tall
Magistia fell ; that parting spirit ne'er secured a
sigh. 0, mad Bellona!!! Say, faithful muse,
where are the Moschians who joined in clustered
bands to hurry on to death? The Morians, who
followed close in their ya^vning grave — will no one
sigh? No more the sagacious elephant falls back

OF THE VATICAN. 175

on friends whose robes were tinged with gore of foes,
and every hue the rainbow bears, refulgent with gold
and barbaric forms, with pearl and amber fused ;
no more in Pontic sands repose their painted limbs.
The bold Alloradians, and those who wore the falchion,
and those wild Colchians who marched from Phasis,
whence the fair Medea chanted songs of sorcery,
now sleep in dark Thermopyla3. All those who left
the isles which lie on Persia's gulf, and those who
dwelt around that far-famed shore, all lie entombed.
The Libyan, who in classic chariot rode ; not Libya's
deserts can recount how many, nor the spices from
sweet Cassia fields ; the heaps of dead, for swift as-
eagle's wings, as Zephyr's flight, is noiseless Death,
whose mantle floats o'er myriads deep in sleep in fell
prostration, there to lie until that day when seas shall
break their bonds, and yield sad treasures ; legions !
more than the Malian sand can tell, the sons of Mace-
donia and Thrace. The brave unwearied Thessalo-
nian, the multitudes from Greece, between Byzantium
and the Malian bay, are gone to rest, entombed in
graves promiscuous and unknown, until the resur-
rection comes. Where's Caesar now? Let Mark
Anthony reply — let ghost meet ghost in silent sym-
pathy. The charm of beauty's gone ; the lust of life,
and all the symmetry of form. Voiceless, for aye,
although the clarion trumpets sound as shrill, ofl^-
spring of pride and sin, what may now soothe thy
groans? Where is cold remorseless Death? Deep pools
of blood, and clotted gore of human things heaped
o'er and o'er. Now from his throne triumphant
Death ! Europe of old and new hath suffered scourges,
famine, plague, and other bitter things; yet war in
matchless power hath mowed her myriads down. But
'tis Nature sighs; she turns pale at recital of this
storied woe. She looks back on the battalions lost —
the cohorts steeped in death.

To give such glory who could now refuse ; they
dream a dream e'en now, but not of war, or pledge of

176 THE SPIRIT

glory. All words arc folly now ; they yielded all for
death. The camp of battle-field was then their home,
their pastime, and their grave. Well-disciplined to
pain, inured to hardships, some fell in freezing showers
or wintry storms, or in the raging sun's resplendent
rays.

What different reflections arise when we contem-
plate the death of the martyr ! Then a voice is heard
from o'er the battlements of heaven shouting of the
glory of this pledge of faithfulness to God. Then
are hosannahs heard from invisible spirits who
keep the towers of heavenly domain, those who are
•passing and repassing from world to world triumphed
in that demonstration of love ; for whilst they regarded
a mortal sinking into death, they looked for the return
of an angel from his earthly pilgrimage. They
whispered heavenly comforts and consolations whicn
passed all human understanding ; they revealed the
secret of the powers of heavenly places, they excited
to unearthly engagements, they again described the
holy place from whence they came, they set again
before him the sacraments of unchangeable love and
truth, they recited the songs of Zion, they related the
glories of the mystic things kept in the holy treasury
until the great warfare is finished ; they told the
Saviour's last words when they departed on their
mission of love, with their holy hands they again put
on the sacred panoply, they riveted the sandals on
the feet of brass of this martyr of truth, they pre-
sented the breast-plate of salvation, and the sword of
faith, they told of judgment and eternal rest, and of
the Lamb and the supper of the Lamb, and they
shouted with God's own voice, *' Be thou faithful
unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life;"
these ministering spirits accoutred this dying saint
with dauntless power, enabling him to put down the
world and its authorities, and be led by their unseen
mysteries which no man hath seen at any time, yes,
they made him triumphant in life, and" fearless in

OF THE VATICAN. 177

death, as they chaunted the hymns of charity and love,
and recited the principles of a faith which is not
easily offended. This great and unspeakable reward
was not known or understood by the persecutors of
the early Christians, and even in these days there are
authorities which arrogate the right to govern and
restrain the unseen principles of the spirit of man.
Such a government, little understands that love for
liberty which is unquenchable, for all restraint but
increases the springs of its power. The body may be
immured in walls, fettered in darkness with the chains
of tyranny, the sphere of its feats and exhibitions may
be for a time cut off, but the spirit will command its
ideal life, watch the setting sun, still see Apollo's gloiy,
still hear the roarings of the magnificent ocean, still
climb stupendous heights, and pass gently through the
emerald vales where vine-clad bowers are seen, midst
which wild breezes play. On its wings etherial, it
will escape all the mean boundaries of its oppressors,
and will enjoy converse with beings who live about
the throne of the King of kings.

Then how impious is that earthly arm, which shall
attempt to exterminate or suspend this unfathomable
and inestimable power, which is sustained by the
everlasting armies of heaven. The noble and moral
character of man has been alternately assailed by
promises, bribes, and threats, but the worldly wise,
and powerful of this earth, were too blind to perceive
that there is a spontaneity in the growth of truth and
freedom, which resists the violence of tyrants.

Independent of holy inspiration, there are sublime,
yet pleasing emanations which are engaged in the
management of the great account between spirit and
spirit, God and man. The love of individual liberty,
the sentiment of personality and of unrestricted deve-
lopment are alike overlooked by those governments.
In all ages pride has created many powers which have
exercised their earthly attributes, and endeavoured to
destroy the conservative exercises of the spirit ; but

N

178 TH£ spmrr

the cruelty of Nero, and the persecuting vigilance of
Diocletian, with the million other persecutors, have
£Eiiled to subdue that which is of spirit created by
spirit, and protected by One who holdeth the moun*
tains in His palm, before whom every knee shall bow
and eveiy he^ confess.

In the course of these pages, we shall endeavour to
describe some of the scenes and circumstances, in
which pride has assumed an aspect of piety, whilst
persecuting all who denied its supremacy and
orthodoxy.

This pride has called itself the pure religion, whereas
the tendency of pure religion is to enlighten the mind
with true wisdom, to banish superstition, to promote
universal charity and peace, to comfort us in ad-
versity, and ornainent our prosperity, to encourage
the most transporting hopes with ftill and livdy
assurance that will not be disappointed, to repress
every malevolent and every evil passion, to make
men resigned and thankful, and to elevate the spirit
in communion with the great spirit of heaven, and
talk with Him through ministering spirits; and to
regard with deep awe and love this unseen and
mighty spirit, whilst we look upon His burning lights,
the sun and moon, the radiant galaxy of His
lesser lights, that waste of waters the grand ocean,
and the lofty mountains of creation.

The expression of true religion is mildness, dignity
and composure, and a perfection of wisdom and good-
ness. It was the same from the beginning of time ;
it was God — it was truth — it was the spirit of truth
moving amidst just men to make them perfect; it
was a spark from the altar of heaven ; it beamed on
the altar of Abel; it burnt in the Holy of Holies; it
was the light of Grod's smile glowing o'er the creatures
he had made, to guard, to guide, and keep them in all
their ways; it was that which suffused a hallowed
light around the path of our first parents in their
first estate, whilst they conversed in happiness ; it was

OF THE VATICAN. 179

that light which filled the heart of Enoch when he
walked with God, and, in its consummation, led him
attired in glory, to the realms of heaven ; it was that
light which followed Noah and his family until they
rested on Mount Ararat; it was that light which
consoled Lot when he journeyed from the cities of
the plain ; that light led the ancient people of God ; it
was a cloud by day and a pillar of fire by night; it
was the light of God's all-glorious countenance, the
beauty of holiness, the very presence of the Ancient of
Days ; it was ever burning, fed by the heavenly hands
which minister God's free love to man. Whereas
paganism exalted men, in their own esteem, whilst it
detracted from the just merit of others, and robbed
the Maker of the Universe of praise and thanksgiving.
Paganism was one of the attributes of Satan which
have occasioned all the notable instances of woe,
error and falsehood, which mark the history of man
and nations.

The Israelitish people furnish many remarkable
instances of the truth of this principle. Their princes
commanded their prophets to prophesy unto them
smooth things; and the philosophers fed their dis-
ciples with such conversations and assurances as
flattered them, and were suited to the indulgence of
their vanity. It was the boast of the heathen philo-
sophers, that by the efficacy of their several doctrines
they made human nature like unto the divine. Here
were the lineaments of the old sin. It was the original
desire of man to be as God, knowing good and evil.

We have dwelt somewhat on this head, because we
remember that the troubles and miseries which these
pages refer to are often charged upon religion, and
upon particular champions and sects of religionists,
instead of that awfully predominant and universal
evil, namely, pride — that woeful principle, which
brings reproach and ruin wherever it is seen ; ruins
man, confuses society, and insults God. The learned
Mr. Addison says, the last page of life contains the

n2

180 THE SPIRIT

tragedy. See that dying pope, his attendants flock
round him, his spirit is rapidly passing over time past,
its follies and its sins. They inquire how his holi-
ness does. The vicar of Christ can only reply with a
deep sad groan, " I sink, I die." How different the
expression of the faithful martyr; for whilst dying,
he sings, *' Hark, they whisper, angels say,'' etc.

We would dare to warn our readers, that akin to this
pride is what is notably called chivalry. Its nature is
vain-gloriousness, yet the church desired to consecrate
and convert it to the sinister purposes of priest-
craft. To a partial observer, the spirit or age of
chivalry is most incomprehensible ; yet history's just
record maintains, that in the midst of all this bar-
barism there were hallowed powers, amongst which
poetry and refined morality were reposing amidst the
horrors of bloodshedding, and seen surrounding the
spirits of those whose daily vocation was to pillage
and destroy. Death appeared ever in their path, but
they regarded his icy couch with joy, whereon they
might rest in grateful reverie during the tedious hours
of purgatory; and then, when the great trumpet
should sound, they would appear, each one clad in the
righteousness of his own works, side by side with Him
who led captivity captive. Such was the blindness of
chivalry ; self-sacrifice by the side of self-righteousness ;
barbarity of conduct by the side of pride and an
aflected love for the great Martyr of Calvary.

Although the likeness of the Christian life was no-
where to be seen amidst the rude and tempestuous
chivalry of the thirteenth century, yet there were
powers in and about it which seemed to inspire men
with the grand and awful feats of ambition whilst
they held before the dazzled eye a type of principle
and power infinitely surpassing all realities around.
The moral thought seemed for above the moral life ;
and although the homily of the priest was apparently
pure and sanctifying, and the song of the troubadour
was ever applauding virtue and heroism, yet the life

OF THE VATICAN. 181

of the crusader was as far from the serene and beau-
tifying genius of true love and charity, as the conduct
of the heroes of the great classics, Homer and Virgil ;
who seemed unaware that their actions were oft brutal
and ferocious, whilst following the phantasies of am-
bition.

Who goes there ? the pallid ghosts of Raymond count
of St. Giles, Robert the monk, Frederick of Suabia,
William of Otranto, the learned Ranulph de Glanville,
the noble Tancred, the gallant Joinville, the brave Soli-
man, the cruel Bohemond, Hugh de Vermandois, bishop
of Puy, the warlike bishop of Norwich, count de Blois,
Hugh count de Saint Paul, Count de Flanders,
Fulchar of Chartres, Godfrey of Bouillon, Philip of
France, Henry the Lion, Guy de Lusignan, king of
Jerusalem, the treacherous Leopold of Austria,
Henry the fourth of Germany, the fiend John of
England, and the magnificent being Richard Coeur
de Lion, the firstlings of the Spirit of the Vatican.
See once more they raise their spears and pennons
and all their glistening arms, see the red-cross banner
floats over their heads. Once more they rush down,
Godfrey de Bouillion, and Hugh de Vennandois,
followed by Raymond de Saint Giles, and the bloody
bishop of Puy; now rage, disappointment, and
apprehension spread through the host of the warlike
Soliman. See Tancred, most chivalrous Tancred, the
prince of Salernum, the Emir Emessa, Robert de Paris,
and William brother to the prince of Otranto. See
again the terrible slaughter, the flight is general, the
panic fills the Mussulman ranks. Ye ghosts, ye
mighty chieftains, I will not wrong you, ye madly
valiant ones; the blood ye spilt hath stained the
mountain path, the valleys still will blush with blood,
and the seas gurgle with the crimson dye, these are
your trophies, eternal trophies, these are your honours,
this is helFs grant, this its meed of praise.

The early Crusades were conducted with the greatest
cruelty. No historian can hide this dreadful fact.
The old, the innocent and young ; the Mussulman and

182 THE SPIRIT

the Christian, and tens of thousands of Jews, found
one common grave when the crusader's war cry was
heaixl, " The Lord wills it."

Rivers were warmed by the thick and continued
stream of the hot blood of the victims ; high roads,
were stopped by the heaps of dead ; the air became
foetid with the smell ; the hired dealer in blood hacked
his way into bosoms fair and youthful, and in hid
fearful path, spirits might almost be heard in troops
leaving the bodies of the dead. On the judgment-
day, and not till then can the list be seen. In
many a dreary valley, on many a mountain side,
there rest, until the archangel's trump, tens of thou-
sands of our fellow-creatures ; Grod's lights and lamps
nut out for ever by the daring impious hand of man.
Ye silver streams who flow so silently, how sleep the
murdered on their watery bed ?

The immediate period occupied by those crusades
in which Coeur de Lion was so long engaged, will be
much illustrated by such materials and facts as may,
in part, enable our readers to form an opinion of the
genius of those wars, and the nature and character-
istics of the people who resisted the efforts of Richard,
of England, to recover the Holy Land; and, in so
doing, we shall naturally encounter the portraits of
two important characters, namely, Mahomet and
Saladin, of whom we have furnished some particulars.

A cursory glance at the history of the Arabians
might lead to an impression that they had ever been
but little better than a predatory and marauding
people, faithless to strangers and dangerous in their
alliances; and it is much to be regretted that those
writers, viz., the Greek and Roman authors, who
were best able to have communicated the early history
of the Arabs, are not very communicative upon the
subject.

The earliest history of these extraordinary people,
who have rendered themselves remarkable both by their
arms and learning, is to be chiefly traced in the pages

OF THB VATICAN. 183

of Scripture ; in the pages of Tabari (the Livy of the
Arabians), A. B. Laud, Josephus, Herodotus, and
other authorities noticed in this work. And we might
recommend the perusal of the Travels of Bishop
Arculf and WiUibald, a.d. 700. The Voyages of
Bernard the Wise, a. d. 867. The Travels of Scewulf,
A.D. 1102. The Saga of Sigwed the Crusader,
A. D. 1111. The Travels of Rabbi Benjamin Tudela,
up to 1173.

These, it will be observed, are anterior to the
crusades in which Richard was leader; yet we are
sure the graphic and simple descriptions of some will
furnish a sound basis for a better understanding of
the character of the Saracens, and state of the Holy
Land, whilst under the Saracens' power. Those of
our readers who desire to follow the development of
the rise and decline of the Saracenic government,
will read, with pleasure, the book of Sir John
Mandeville, 1356. The Travels of Bertrand de la
Breguiere, A. d. 1433. And of Henry Maundrell,
A. D. 1697. As may be expected, there will be found
considerable repetition in these works; and this is
satisfactory rather than tedious, as it proves the truth-
fulness of the accounts.

We need not warn our readers that the religious
tenets and enthusiasm of the respective writers have
led them to describe many ridiculous superstitions,
with a seriousness only becoming the details of truth
itself. It just occurs to us to say, that, after the
perusal of these quaint works, Warburton's pictur-
esque, elegant and modem work, The Crescent and
the Cross, will be read with threefold pleasure.

Before Mahommed's time they appear to have been
idolators ; and, owing to their degraded position during
these later times, and from want of due investigation,
some persons have too readily assumed them to be
universally wild, marauding and worthless, and have
been satisfied to regard them as having always been
mere barbarians, and standing outside of all civilized
conventions.

184 THE SPIRIT

History evinces they were once a great and magni-
ficent people, but all things human naturally decay ;
so, after a period of five centuries, did the most illus-
trious race of Caliphs, viz., the Abassidae, during whose
reign the Arabian stood forth on the world's theatre,
clad with human honour and glory far exceeding the
other nations of the earth. The abject self-indul-
gence of the last caliph of the Abassidae, viz., Al-Mos-
trasem, brought woe and dishonour upon his people,
and death upon himself; for the Tartar conqueror of
Bagdad felt no sympathy for a prince whose sloth and
cowardice were proverbial.

One tribulation followed another, and the once
bright flame of Arabian glory may be said to have sunk
in darkness, about the beginning of the eighteenth
century, when the Tartais and Turks had completely
extinguished the sovereignty of the Arabs in the East;
but the Arabians of the middle ages were manly,
powerful, honoured and honorable, generous, learned,
and faithful to pledges either religious or moral.

Having felt it our duty to read several works on
our subject, we are anxious to express one sentiment,
which forces itself upon us, and which should accom-
pany the investigation of all important subjects, viz.,
that a partial knowledge of history rather creates pre-
judice than affords instruction, lor instance, the pil-
grimages to the Holy Land have often incurred scorn
and derision ; yet the careful eye of the lover of history
will observe that we are indebted to these pilgrimages
for the advancement of much valuable information.
The fiinaticism of the pilgrim was blind to all diffi-
culties and danger of travel, for he was led by the
ever burning light of religious zeal ; and, as he pon-
dered in his wanderings, he rejoiced in his tribulations,
for his faith taught him, (perhaps falsely) that he
was earning a crown of glory, and a place in the king-
dom near to that mighty Saviour who lived and died
in Palestine.

We should not overlook the impulse which the

OF THE VATICAN. 185

peculiar faith of the pilgrim produced, nor the excite-
ment of joy and delight which the venerated places and
objects were ever realizing ; and we know that Palestine
has ever been regarded as beautiful and picturesque
in the highest degree.

We may not dwell longer here, because we know
the sincere admirer of the subject will read work after
work, and his mind's eye will revel in the midst of the
interesting objects and beautiful scenery of Palestine.
We would refer our readers to the most recent work
on this grand subject, translated into French, under
the title of Itineraires de la Terre Sainte des 13, 14,
15, 16 and 17 siecles traduits de TH^breu par E.
Carmoly, Brussels, 1847. This work and the notes
will prove truly interesting, and, so far as it extends,
it is peculiarly applicable to this explication of the
state of the Holy Land during the middle ages.

Perhaps a more liberal and patient investigation of
their history will induce us to regard even the poor
Arabians as the children and creatures of the Universal
God, who have, in times past, proved their sonship by
act« of virtue and piety; and we shall soon admit,
that from amongst them have arisen men of the
highest order of intellect, and endued with courage
and moral virtues, and those equal to any people since
the flood ; soon shall we declare that for them also
the mountain peaks pierced the heavens; for them the
mighty rivers of Damascus, Abana and Pharpar were
made to flow ; for them the purifying waters of Jordan
burst forth from the secret caverns of the earth. To
them, also, the cry had gone forth from the holiest of
holies, " Wash, and be clean."

*' The Arabian or rather Saracenic dynasty," says
Echard (Note Echard's Roman History, vol. ii.
p. 304) " altered whole nations and introduced a new
phase of affairs into the world." They were always a
warlike people, and, as to the asperities of their habits,
customs and conduct, these may be traced to their
mode of living, which was often wholly independent

188 THE SPIRIT

The walls of the outside were hung with rich black
damask adorned with a band of gold. The lamps
were burning all night, and cast their rays upon the
Kebla.* The luxuries and comforts of the private life
of some of the Turks was both picturesque and inter-
esting (see the illustration Pride of the Harem).

The false prophet like the false teachers of popery
took great care to secure the reputation of performing
miracles, and his followers declared that at his birth
significant omens appeared, illustrative of the un-
usual and very extraordinary nature of the being
then arrived in this nether world. At this day, the
Mahommedan believes that the fourteen pillars of the
palace of the king of Persia fell — that the sacred
fires of the Persians, which had been incessantly burn-
ing for 1000 years, went suddenly out — tnat the
great lake, Sawa, sunk — that the Tigris overflowed
its banks — and that all these prodigies predicted the
events consequent upon the birth of the prophet.

It would be almost tedious to give the list of mira-
cles said to have been performed by Mahommed —
about 4000 chief miracles — many exceedingly absurd
— yet all heartily believed in by the truly faithful.

In Maruca's Refutatio Alcorani 1698, he says
the true followers still insist that the prophet came
into the world surrounded with a light which illumi-
nated the whole country for many miles round the
place of his birth.

Nothing daunted the spirit of the prophet, and,
therefore, the men who grew up around him partook
of his spirit, and, having surrendered their lives to
the furtherance of the new faith, they were seldom

• Kcbla signifies the place towards which tlie Mahommedan turns
when at prayer, which is towards the temple at Mecca. The Jews
during their captivity turned towards the temple of Jerusalem ; and
we believe there is a book in the Bodleian library, teaching how to
determine the zenith or vertical point of the Kebla or Temple at
Mecca. Perhaps some Eastern custom gave rise to the turning of
Protestants to the altar when the creed id spoken.

OF THE VATICAN. 189

vanquished in battle ; for their nature and spirit com-
panionized with danger as a pastime, and, as we have
said before, they regarded death as the gate to that
paradise which their prophet has described in such
glowing and exciting terms. The intelligent Sale has
given a very full description of this fabulous paradise,
and the place of torment described by the great im-
postor. Ammianus Marcellinus' description is volu-
minous, and, though interesting, our space will not
permit us to transcribe it.

The more the Arabs creed is considered, the more
we recognize the blasphemous pretensions of this false
prophet, and the model from which he fashioned the
only innocent facts. He, like the chief of modem
paganism (popery) makes himself the mediator be-
tween God and men. Yet, so palpably false and
infamous as this creed appears to us, it was, and has
proved, like Romanism, a most woful and overwhelm-
ing delusion (a dreadful abyss, where the souls of
thousands have foundered) ; and its author was bold
enough to maintain his faith until the last hours of
mortality.

The principles he had taught left in his followers a
thirst for empire, and a delight in war and blood-
shedding ; and a series of wars commenced which have
no parallel in history, cither for their exterminating
cruelty or the rapidity with which the aggressors
overwhelmed the surrounding nations. Syria, Persia
and Egypt, all fell before the arms of the Saracens.
Bostra, Damascus, Balbec, Jerusalem, Aleppo, Antioch,
and many other large cities, were besieged, taken and
pillaged by men who sought the entire extermination
of the Christians.

The reigns of Abubeker, Omar I., Othman, Ali and
Hasar, occupied about thirty years; and, under their
ailiphates, the whole appearance of the Eastern World
was altered, and the names and fortunes of the Sara-
cens became as notable for grandeur, success and
prowess, as they were once insignificant and disre-

190 THE fiPIBIT

garded. These caliphs were all great men, soldiers
and statesmen ; and the perusal of their history would
well reward our readers. Yet we must not dare to
obtrude even the list of the sieges, battles, murders
and assassinations, in this work ; but content ourselves
with mentioning some few anecdotes illustrative of the
Arabian integrity, cruelty, and self-sacrificing devotion
to their £dth.

We think our readers will be pleased to read the
terse sentences of the renowned Ali,* and therefore
we give them in the Appendix, No. XIV. Omar's
language to Amrou Ebn Al Aas, who sought some
great oflBlce, contains remarkable wisdom: he said,
^* Seek not the superiority and dominion of this world;
for if you are not a prince this day, you may be one
in paradise." And, upon another occasion, after
having made this same person a general, he said,
" Take care to live religiously, and make the enjoy-
ment of the presence of God and a future state, the
end and aim of all thy undertakings; look upon
thyself as a dying man, and always have regard to
the end of things ; remembering that we must, in a
short time, all die and rise again, and be called to an
account."

We need not apologise for presenting Ali's sentences,
for we think they will at least vindicate the Arabian
character from the too common imputation of gross
ignorance. The creed of the Arabian is, in some
respects, a masterpiece; and its dissemination must
have imbued millions with incitements which, though,
alas, far from Christian truth, yet have that proximity
and relation to truth which at least elevate the
genius of this remarkable people. We have set out
parts of the creed (perhaps well known to many) in the
Appendix, No. XV., because we wish our readers to
know distinctly, the hope and fear of those with
whom the valiant Richard fought. In this creed

* Ali was called " the renowned lion of God."

OF THE VATICAN. 191

are the stars which led and encouraged them when
the clouds of adversity wandered over their heads.
In this creed, was the voice which rallied the expirinj
embers of physical power, giving to it gigantic an(
massive prowess before which (fanatical as it might
be) the armies of the Crusaders fell. It was not with
mere barbarians that Richard contended. It is true,
they had not been brought up at the feet of Gamaliel,
or in the renowned schools of Greece or Rome ; but
they had learned a thousand secrets of the mission of
angels from the confines of the supernal world, who
are ever performing their mystic visitations among
the children of men. They had loved nature's thrice
lovely fashion ; had climbed the peaks of the haughty
mountain, rested by the silvery brook, which chaunted
melody's self to Nature's children ; they had com-
panionised for many a night with the spirit of silence ;
and, whilst the watch-fire cast its beams on their
sleeping children, they had looked out from their
tents and dared to behold sweet Nature face to face,
whilst Cynthia wandered in her trackless path. 0,
who can say what figures appeared before them, what
thoughts and images developed their eternal birth-
right in the mystic niches of their spirits. Oft did
they step forth, lighted by the eyes of heaven, and
for an instant emancipated, as by a trance, firom the
thraldom of earthliness : valley answered valley whilst
they cried, "Allah Akbar, I am coming — hastening
to the kingdom of spirits."

It may be a question of some nicety, whether
Richard and his host of knights and warriors had
a much higher claim to divine lineage than the poor
Arabians. It is true, the pretension of the Christian
knights has ever been more tolerable in the ear of
Christians ; but Christian and Saracen were both fol-
lowing the false meteor, vain-gloriousness ; they were
both excited and encouraged to cast their lives into
the tide of death under the same delusion ; viz., that
there was a Being greater than themselves, who was

192 THB SPIRIT

ever regarding their impassioned progress, who re-
joiced in their blood-shedding, and would receive them
into His kingdom, and give them, as their sure reward,
crowns and principalities, which neither time nor death
could destroy. A common war-cry of the Saracen was
"Alhamlah, Aliannah — fight, fight — paradise, para-
dise " also, " Allah Akbar — God is most mighty ! " The
Christian knights were assured by the priests, that they
could see angels fighting amidst the ranks. Saracen
and Christian were both cruel, in turns merciful, both
devoted, performed wonders, and fought under a
religious banner, in the protection of which they
both respectively believed. At their leisure they
nurtured the fine arts; commemorated in song
the deaths of the brave, and the sufferings of the
people.

There is no doubt that poetry amongst the Arabians,
like minstrelsy amongst the English of the middle ages
( App. XVI.), was much cultivated by the higher class,
and that long before the time of Mahommed,* and
even as early as the days of Solomon : the peculiari-
ties of the language forbid our making many ex-
tracts in illustration, yet we have all revelled in the
sweet mazes of poetical allegory and romance, to be
found in the Turkish tales and the Arabian Nights,f
which exhibit a natural picture of oriental manners
during the splendour of the caliphate, and inculcate
many useful and instructive morals. Nothing can
exceed the tale of Alnaschar, to illustrate the fatal
consequence of not resisting our fancies.

The Arabians were fond of the fabulous and alle-
gorical, through which they represented the doctrines

* See Schultens* in his Monumenta Vetustoria Arabice, 1740
fAaroun Al Kaschid (Aaron the Sage), the celebrated hero of the
Arabian Nights, of the dynasty of the Abassides, was caliph, between
78 G and 809. lie was the friend and patron of learning, and never
built a mosque without attaching a .school . Amongst the presents
lie sent to Charlemagne was a hydraulic clock. At this period
Arabian astronomy, poetry, philosophy, architectiu:e, and general
literature flourished.

OF THE VATICAN. 193

they most favoured, especially that of each individuaPs
inevitable destiny. There are many instances of simi-
larity in the early Arabian poetiy with that of Homer,
which prove a probable connexion between the early
Arabians and the ancient Greeks. Abulfeda tells us,
that Meisuna, the mother of Yezid, who died a.d. 683,
was an excellent poetess, and that she brought up her
son to practise the art ; but Ockley says she failed to
make a poet of him, except that his sensuality was
often illustrated by drunken improvisatore catches.
We have no doubt it was this fair Arabian, Meisuna,
who wrote the verses quoted in Carlyle's specimens
of Arabian poetry ; and as they breathe that love of
nature, so prev^ent in the people, we may quote
a passage : —

The russet suit of earners hair,

With spirits light and eye serene.
Is dearer to my bosom far,

Than all the trappings of a queen.

The humble tent, the murmuring breeze,
That whistles through its fluttering walls ;

My unaspiring fancy please

Better than towers and splendid halls.

The attendant colts that bounding fly.

And frolic by the litter's side,
Are dearer in Meisuna's eye,

Than gorgeous mules in all their pride.

The watch -dog's voice, that bays whene'er

A stranger seeks his master's cot.
Sounds sweeter in Meisima's ear
Than yonder trumpet^s thrilling note.

The rustic youth, unspoil'd by art.

Son of my kindred, poor, but free;
Will ever to Meisuna's heart

Be dearer, courtier, far than thee.

Another poet tells us a valuable truth in the follow-
ing lines (see Abulfeda, p. 279.) : —

Who fondly can himself deceive.
And venture reaison's rules to leave,

O

194 THE SPIKIT

Who dares through ignorance aspire
To that which no one^ can acquire,
To spotless fame, to solid health,
To firm unalienable wealth ;
Each wish he forms will surely find,
A wish denied to human kind.

There is an axiom which reminds us of the great
poet of Avon.

Let him to whom the gate of good fortune is once opened, seize
his opportunity for he knoweth not how soon it may be shut.

Our bard says, in other words : —

There is a tide in the affairs of men,

Which, taken at the flood, leads on to fortune.

There is a similarity in an Arabic verse, which
reminds us of what Horace says of himself.
The Arabian says : —

Horses and wealth we know you've none ;
Let then your eloquence atone
For Fortune's fidlure.

Which may be well compared with —

Donarem pateras, grstaque commodus,

Gensorine meis, etc. Od. viii. 4.

The various Arabian historians, particularly Boha-
din, Abulpharagius, Price's Mohammedan History, etc.,
give many instances of the extraordinary influence of
poetry on the minds of the Arabians ; indeed there
were poets regularly attendant on the army, to report
the exploits of the valorous, and the heroism of the
brave who died fighting in the battle-field. There
is a very remarkable instance of the influence of the
presence of an accomplished poet, on one occasion
named in a note by Ockley. Some time in the
year a.d. 690, when Musab was dying in the heat
of a battle, in which he had fought with remarkable
desperation and daring, that his conduct might be

OF THE VATICAN. 195

rehearsed in the palaces and tents of his countrj^men ;
and just before dying, he said to the poet Ubeid
Allah Ebn Kais, who fought by his side, "take all
my gold, but remember to sing of my death."

There must have been a magnanimous spirit pre-
valent amongst these people ; and we cannot doubt
their religion incited much transcendant and glorious
devotedness ; for this world, though beautiful to the
eye ; their kindred, though lovely and loved, were all
too small a sacrifice in the mind of the Arabs, when
duty or voice of war was heard. It would seem their
mind's eye was not of the earth, and that they saw,
by the eye of their faith, palaces and principalities,
crowns and territories, far more beauteous and in-
spiring than all that this world contained.

We must not lengthen this passing review by too
many examples; but we may be forgiven whilst refer-
ring to the words of Abdallah. On hearing of the
death of his brother, Musab, he says, " As for this
present life, it diverts from the most high kings,
whose dominion shall not pass away, and whose
kingdom shall not perish." And, when approaching
death, the same spirit lived in him ; for he says to
those mourning, " If the present world turns its face,
I shall not receive it with immoderate joy; and, if it
turns its back, I shall not bewail it with indecent
sorrow. I have said what I have to say ; and I beg
pardon of God, both for myself and you."

But looking back down the vista of time past, ante-
cedent to the birth of our blessed Saviour, and taking
but a glance at the Persian monarchy, from its first
foundation by Cyrus, a.m., 3426, to the appearance
of Mahommed, tne five caliphs, Ali, Omar, Abubekir,
etc., the caliphat of the Ommiades, and the Abassides,
and thence to the reign of the eleventh, or last king
of the Seffie dynasty, which will take us to the year
of our Lord 1666, we shall behold a revelation of
mighty and august wonders. The son of the great
Cambyses, a chieftain of barbarians, marched forth

o2

196 THE SPIBIT

■

with an angry host on his mission of blood. Proud
Sardis, impregnable Babylon, all the countries in
Africa and Lesser Asia, cowered before this minister
of death; and, in his brilliant reign, the Persian
empire extended from the Gulf of Ormuz and the
Red Sea, and from Ethiopia on the south, to the
Euxine and Caspian seas on the north, and from the
river Indus on the east to the deserts of Libya the
Mediterranean and ^gean seas on the west. The
great battle of Marathon, the heroic war in the
straits of ThermopylaB, the battle of Salamis, the
victory of Plata^a followed ; then the chivalrous spirit
of the noble Persian general took its flight to the king-
doms of peace and rest. Look back awhile and mark
those warlike forms. Who are they in bright
array, their brows still furrowed with a warrior's
intents? The murdered Xerxes stands forth; next
appears his warlike son, Artaxerxes; then, with
pensive step, comes the conquered Darius, followed
by the haughty conqueror of the world, Alexander
the Great. Tnese are some of the great spirits who,
for a time, glowed in ancient Persia ; they performed
a part of the great drama of blood and sin. Yet they
were emanations of the Divine wll, and were the
expression of many powerful principles. But. great
as they were, and vast as their dominions were, all
their power and prowess were insufficient to repel
the tide of time, and the august determinations of
Providence.

God had determined, from all eternity, that the
Persian monarchy should encounter various disasters,
and should bear first the Grecian yoke, then the Roman
yoke, and at last the Saracen yoke. Onward and
onward truth proceeds, and God moves in majestic
glory, in a thousand places, in a thousand worlds,
personated by his creatures, and the spirits of just
men made perfect, and again and again penetrating
into every fastness of sin, every tabernacle of praise,
and every grave of woe. How mysterious is God!

OF THE VATICAN. 197

how distant heaven seems! how inscrutable are the
ways of this God of love and mercy ! Even the page
of history seems to baffle all our finite capacity. An
Arabian impostor becomes the arbiter of all Persia,
and rules the destinies and lives of the people at a
time when the most warlike and magnanimous spirit
prevailed.

Let us consider, more particularly, a single remark-
able person, in the long gallery of Arabian portraits,
viz., " Nadir." We need scarcely remind our readers
that it was between the years 1687 and 1727 that this
man, one of the most extraordinary men that ever
walked this earth, took possession of the throne of
gorgeous Persia. He, who was once a poor Arab, and
bore the name Nadir Kouli, was one of the most reso-
lute usurpers which the page of history furnishes, and
kept possession of the throne of haughty Persia for
thirty-eight years, and that surrounded by many
envious and angry rivals. It would appear that the
Sovereign of the universe, who fixes the periods of
empires and restrains one wild ambitious being by
some antagonistic spirit, had, in the person of Nadir,
prepared an instrument of his vengeance to chastise
the Afighans, whose cruelties had filled Persia with
rivers of blood. The history of Nadir Kouli will ever
seem wonderful, because it is really so ; it is not the
fiction of romance or the panegyric of flatterers.
Characters like his will excite the curiosity and
command the attention of posterity, so long as the
lives of great men and accounts of great actions,
continue the object of historical enquiry. We are
speaking of a man whose birth and parentage were so
obscure that it is with difficulty to be traced out.
Conducting to a perfect issue, with amazing resolution
and steadiness, opportunities he had himself made,
and carrying his designs into execution with unwearied
application, he became terrible to all Asia, and the
undoubted arbiter of the whole Eastern World. This

198 THE SPIRIT

usurper was once a slave — bom in a tent— his mothet
a Tartar's slave.

We fearlessly say that Nadir was a greater man
than Marlboro', Wellington, or Napoleon ; but we have
only referred to his portrait* to show that time,
namely 1000 years since the death of Mahommed, has
not changed the genius and leading principles of the
Arab character ; and we declare that in a perusal of
the history of this extraordinary race of the children
of ^ men, beginning with the birth of Mahommed (a
suitable era for our subject), and passing through the
first five caliphates, thence to the dynasty of the
Ommiades, to the death of Abdulmelek, in a.d. 705,f
and thence downwards to the bloody revolutions in
Persia, beginning with the reigns of Shah Sultan
Hussein, Mir Mahmoud, to the death of the miserable
Adil Shah, we shall find one continuous chain of
facts illustrative of the magnificence and high bear-
ing and genius, the courage, patience and resolu-
tion, of the Arab character; and we remind our
readers that these were the essential qualities and
leading genius of the Saracens, with whom the first
Richard contended whilst he expended the power and
riches of his people in an attempt to drive the
Saracens from the land of the holy sepulchre.^

* For full particulars see Hannay's Persia.

t This is the extent of the learned Ockley's History.

J We are taught that ** Joseph of Arimathea, an honourable
counsellor who waited for the kingdom of God, went in boldly to
Pilate, and craved the body of Jesus." This good and learned
lawyer had reason to fear that the body might either suffer certain
indignities after death, under the custom of the Romans, or that
the Jews might cast it into the grave called the dishonourable
sepulchre, which was very usual at that time. The Romans usually
allowed the body to hang until the flesh was eaten by birds of prey,
and this barbarous custom has prevailed in modern countries, even
in England, to within a very recent date. The Jews cast the bodies
of criminals into a common receptacle, but when the flesh was
wasted away they allowed the friends of the dead to collect the bones
and lay them in the sepulchres of their fathers. This application of

OF THE VATICAN. 199

We cannot forget Shakespeare's words —

As far as to the sepulclire of Christ,
Whose soldiers ye are, under whose banner
Te are impressed and engaged to fight;
For, with a power supernal, to chase these
Rebels — these pagans — from these holj fields,
O'er whose acres walked those blessed feet
Which, fourteen hundred years ago,
Were, for our salvation, nailed to the
Blessed cross.

The ancient characteristics of the Arabians were
hospitality, valour and eloquence; yet there were
times when this remarkable people evinced barbarous
indifference to letters or men of learning: as, for
instance, when the caliph,* Omar, ordered the destruc-
tion of the Alexandrian library, from which the
learned Philopoemen desired some few volumes; but,
they were all burned to heat the baths of the beautiful
city. This circumstance is so fully described by that
eminent orientalist, Pococke, in his version of Abul-
pharagius's history, and, probably, known to most of
our readers, that we will only refer to it. However,

Joseph for the body of Jesus was, therefore, necessarily prompt;
and it required the infiuence of a good and highly-respected man
to obtain the grant of the body. The rest of the mournful yet
mteresting narrative appears in Luke xvi.

This divine historian tells us that Joseph laid the body in a sepul-
chre. This sepulchre, in the course of time, fell into the hands of
the Turks, and, although there appears amongst travellers Deshayes,
Chateaubriand, Clarke, Joliffe, Stephens, Kitto, Buckingham and
others, a variety of opinions as to the very spot where the sepulchre
stood, and, also, whether the place Clarke describes was the very
sepulchre, yet no one doubts that the site and the building which
the Christians of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries regarded as the
sepulchi^ was in possession of the revilers and sincere enemies of
Christ. It is enough to state that, from the days of Constantino
until the present, the great mass of Christians of the East and West
have never, on any occasion, doubted the locality of the tomb of
Christ.

* Caliph, vicar or priest. " Emperor of the Believers " was the
title of the second Caliph.

200 THE SPIBIT

there is no room for boasting, as the disposition to
destroy works of art and learning was never more
absolutely carried out than at the sacking of Constan-
tinople, by the barbarians of Baldwin's crusade, in
1205, The particulars are furnished by the learned
Nicetas, who was present (see Fabricius' Bibliotheca
GrsBc. vol. xi. pp.405 — 418), and we cannot help
referring to some of the works then destroyed. The
colossal statue of Juno, erected in the forum of
Constantine ; the statue of Paris standing by Venus,
and delivering to her the golden apple ; the pensive
Hercules, by the far-famed Lysippus. The beautiful
statue of the beautiful Helen was amongst the works
so destroyed ; and we cannot refrain from quoting the
lamentation of the historian Nicetas : — "Of what
shall I say of thee, beauteous Helen, who brought
together all Troy against Greece. Lips like opening
flowers gently parted, as if about to speak ; a smile
which instantly meets the beholder, and fills him with
delight ; those elegant arched brows and that harmony
of figure ; but no words can describe thee or deliver
thy likeness down to posterity" (see p. 413 of Lord
Malmesbury).

Nicetas relates that many of these works were
melted down by the crusaders to make money for the
soldiers. And yet it is, says the learned Harris
(Lord Malmesbury), surprising that these spoliations
oqcurred eighty years after their entry into the East :
but Horace says, " Coelum non animum mutant."
There is an interesting letter, still extant, of Pope
Pius XL, who says, the same reputation for sciences
which Athens had in the times of ancient Rome, did
Constantinople possess in his time. He adds, it was
thence Plato was restored to us; it was thence Aris-
totle, Demosthenes, Xenophon, Thucydides, Basil,
Dionysius, Origen and others, were known in his day.
A little further, in the same epistle, he says, " But
now the Turks have conquered; and I fear that
Homer, Pindar and Menander will undergo a second

OF THE VATICAN. 201

death, unless God from heaven will grant a better
fortune either to the Roman empire or to the apostolic
see," etc. (see p. 705.)

However, this learned author's fears were not well
founded, as the destruction of the imperial city drove
numbers of the learned Greeks into the western parts
of Europe, where the favour of the popes and the
Medici family, together with the then recent discovery
of letters, spread learning greatly and promoted th!e
cultivation of the fine arts.

We believe the despised Arabians are and always
have been subject to the influence of surround-
ing circumstances. Like all other people, when
they had overcome their enemies, and established
their dominion, they sat down seriously to consider
the means most likely to satisfy their yearning for
knowledge, and the enlightenment of the soul ; for the
contemplation and silence of peace drove them within
themselves, and unseen spirits excited impassioned
enquiry for knowledge. There was the same result
to the ancient Athenians after they had triumphed
over the Persians; to the Romans^ after they had
subdued Carthage; and to the Arabians, after they
had established themselves in the wonderful city of
Bagdad.

Plato, Aristotle, and the best Greek authors, were
translated into Arabic ; so were Euclid, Archimedes,
ApoUonius, Diophantus, and the other Greek mathe-
maticians; so Hippocrates, Galen, and the best pro-
fessors of medicine ; so was Ptolemy and other learned
astronomers. Medicine and astrology were much
cultivated, and many of the princes had professors of
each attached to their household. And, although
the astrologers of the Arabian court, like astrologers
elsewhere, have foretold many things which have
never yet come to pass, yet, such is the mortal desire
to peep into the future, that astrology has assumed a
considerable position through all parts of the East, as
well as in Germany, Italy, France, etc., etc. Even

202 TUE SPIRIT

80 late as the hour when Cardinal Mazarin died,
there were not wanting astrologers who insinuated that
the comet had reference to an extension of his mortal
career, but the cardinal laughed and said, " Messieurs,
la comete me fait trop d'honneur." So it is not the
poor Arabian alone who must be chided for his super-
stitious predisposition.

Many such books were not only translated, but
various learned works on similar subjects were
composed by the Arabians; for instance, the Philo-
sopher Averroes, Alpharabbi and Avicenna.

The historians Abulfeda, Abulpharagius, Bohadin
and others, must not be forgotten, as they give many
most interesting particulars of the habits and customs
of the Arabians, and also furnish evidence of the
truthfulness of our assertions of the learning of the
Arabs ; whilst they write, at all times, like philo-
sophers and lovers of truth. We fear to tire our
reader, and, therefore, will not enter into long accounts
of these authors.

The love of learning, and the cultivation of the fine
arts, conjoined to great success in war, soon produced
luxuries, and vast magnificence.

In the account of the Escurial Arabic manuscripts,
lately given by the learned Casiri, it appears that the
public libraries in Spain, when under the Arabian
princes, were no fewer than seventy (vide Biblioth.
Arabico Hispan. vol. ii. p. 71).

For the object of this humble work, we have not
presumed, nor did we deem it necessary, to trace this
ancient people from the earliest records ; and, although
the antiquarian may regret the absence of much
information which is to be found illustrative of
the earliest history of the Arabians, we must refer
him to the following very learned authorities, viz.,
Pococke's Specimen Arab. Hist.; Herbelot's Bible
Orient.; Herodotus; Strabo; Reland's Poles. The
excellent works of John, Volney, Buckingham, Jose-
phus, Ockley, Helvicus Chronology; and not least,

OF THE VATICAN. 203

the true and faithful record to be found in the books
of Genesis, Samuel, Kings, Judges, Deuteronomy.
And some interesting particulars of the early history
of the Arabians may be found in Kitto's Palestine,
under the head " Canaanites," in Book L*

There is a remarkable anomaly in the characteris-
tics of the Arabians, for we find them learned and
loving learning, brave in war, generous to strangers,
and faithful in their religious ceremonies and customs,
yet, apparently, indifferent to the possession of one of
the most honorable and valuable rights, namely, civil
liberty. Perhaps the trammels of Islamism prevail
against every secret excitement for liberty, and that
creed which so fully and positively assures the faithful
that joys and delights after death shall ever surround
them in the world to come, may also assure them that
no sin can be greater or more offensive to their
prophet, than resistance to the state officers, or
defiance of the exact habits and customs of Mahom-
medanism. Thus, hundreds of years flew on silently,
carrying- caliphates and people down the stream of
time. Sometimes the echo of liberty and civilization
has been heard from other lands; travellers, with
bright and intelligent countenances, have occasionally
appeared at the court of the caliph or the bourse of the
merchant ; the wasting and sickness of mortality has
been seen to array alike the pallid cheek of the caliph
and the plague-infected people ; and, although within
many a bosom dissatisfied spirits have wrestled for
some more noble and more natural occupation, to
exhibit their responsibility, and to make a path for
the development and exhibition of their powers,
yet the deep, black, dark, dismal pall, the awfiil cloud
of the false faith of Mahommedanism, has quelled
everything that was innocent, natural and god-like.

Such were the beings, who, travelling on their road
from the mystery of their existence to their myste-
rious destiny, became the keepers of the Holy City.

* Erpenius, Giggeius, and Soinita, were the restorerji* of the pure
Arabic.

204 THE SPIRIT

It was not with men that Richard had to contend, but
with angels and spirits. Vessels of fire and wrath
who, seeking the torments of hell, or the rewards of
heaven, cared not for the horrors of conflict; who
heard not the shrieks of the other nature; but earthly
tabernacle after earthly tabernacle fell, sunk, exploded*
and decayed, whilst bands of spirits dashed through
the air to the climes of light, their fellows for awhile
remaining but to execute the mission of chastisement
to the soldier who wore the cross of Christ, and sought
the Holy City.

It has been an object with us to fiirnish a sample of
the sentiments and manners of this remarkable people
(often much despised because little understood) ; and
this has been the more necessary that our readers
might better comprehend and appreciate the genius of
those wars called holy, in which the best blood of
Arabia, France and England, was so freely and so
vainly spilt. But this war stands out as a proof of
the wickedness and vanity of self-righteousness. We
shall, in the course of this volume, again refer to Arabia,
and the great leader of the Saracens, Saladin.

Before we leave the Saracenic character, we think
we may make some observation on Saladin, who, the
chronicler says, was of the race of the Murmuraeni, the
son of parents who were not noble, though not ple-
beians of obscure birth. His father was called Job, and
his own name was Joseph. By the tradition of Ma-
hommed it is customary among many of the heathens,
when they circumcise their children, to give them
Hebrew names, also to excite them to uphold the Ma-
hommedan law. Now law, in their language, is Hodin.
Hence Saladin is so called, as the upholder of the law;
and as our princes are called either emperors or kings,
so theirs are called {soldani) sultans.

The prediction of a certain Syriac soothsayer in-
duced Saladin to aspire to sovereignty ; and in process
of time he came to Enfrid of Tours, the illustrious
prince of Palestine, to be mantled, and, after the

OF THE VATICAN. 205

manner of the Franks, received from him the belt of
knighthood. The chronicler says, whilst Sewar was
passing his life in his harem, it occurred to Saladin, and
his uncle Saracum, that they could possess themselves
of the kingdom of Egypt and Damascus, and by trea-
chery they put Sewar and Molanus to death. Soon
afber this the great Noureddin died; and Saladin
marrying his widow, secured to himself the possession
of the kingdom. Thus, says the historian, does for-
tune play amidst the children of men : she is able to
make a rich man out of a poor one ; a great man out
of a little one, and a lord out of a peasant. He who
was the patron of prostitutes, and the student of
dice and garlic, is suddenly lifted up : he sits among
princes; he rules on the throne of Egypt; subdues
Damascus ; occupies the lands of Roasia and Gesyra,
and carries his sovereignty to the very centre of India.
The disputes between Raimond, count of Tripoli, and
Guy, ninth king of the Latins, seemed to prepare an
easy path to the final object of his ambition — namely,
the possession of the Holy Land.

Bohadin tells us, that he became not only a noble
and chivalrous warrior, and sincere Mahommedan, but
very elegant and pleasing in conversation ; a perfect
master of the genealogy of the Arabian families, as
well as of the ancient rites and customs of the pure
Arabians; nor was he ignorant of the very thing
which was rare and curious in the world at large;
particularly aflfable and amiable in his inquiries for
the welfare of all who sought or deserved to live
within the bright beams of his glorious path. He
loathed all that was indelicate in conversation, and
was remarkably tender and compassionate to orphans
and persons in years. An instance is mentioned of a
poor merchant having summoned the sultan }3efore a
local judge, to answer some complaint; and that the
sultan having implicitly obeyed the summons, and
refuted the charge most fully, he, the sultan, pre-
sented the poor merchant with a rich garment, as a

206 THE SPIRIT

token that he respected the rights of all, and particu-.
larly of those who took legal means for cstabliahiiig or
maintaining their rights, even when the greatest man
of the state appear^ the aggressor (see p. 28). He
was a just man. His justice and severity were
equally conspicuous in some notable instances. The
same author (p. 27) says that Arnold, lord of Crocha,
(called Reginald, by M.Paris, and Rainold by Fuller)
having met a caravan of pUgrims on their way to
Mecca, put them all to death ; and when they reminded
him his conduct was in violation of a solemn treaty
made with their sultan, he with cruel scorn, said, " Let
your Mahommed deliver you." Very soon did severe
judgment fall on this violent man, viz., at the battle
of Hettyn, when Guy, king of Jerusalem, this same
Arnold and all the principal commanders of the
Christian army were taken, when this man was put to
death without one moment's notice.

Bohadin describes, and all historians concur in
describing, Saladin as generous and very liberal, and
that he exceeded in his donations even the unreason-
able wishes of the petitioners, although he was never
known to boast of any single favour he ever granted.
If any man admired his horse, or any brave Turk lost
his horse imder circumstances evincing his courage
and daring, the sultan would send his own horse to
him ; and this was done during many of the notable
engagements (see Fuller's Character of Saladin, b. iii.
c. 14). He conquered all Syria, Assyria, Mesopo-
tamia, and Arabia; gained the victory of Tiberias,
1187, and captured Jerusalem, before he was the
antagonist of Richard of England, Philip Augustus
of France, and Frederick Barbarossa. At Azotus and
Jaffa, the mighty Coeur-de-Lion was eminently con-
queror.

In all things and at all times this wonderful war-
rior approved himself before all men. He was self-
sacrificing and daring to the extreme ; an entire
absence of selfishness or self-protection is obvious

OF TUE VATICAN. 207

in all his conduct. He prepared for no day of peace ;
he husbanded no treasures ; he amerced no tributary
territories; he hoarded no blood-stained gold; he
employed no panegyrists to describe the famed and
wonderful feats he performed, for valley and hill
shouted his praise ; whilst rivers, dyed witn the blood
of his enemies, carried in their bubbling breasts the
witnesses of the triumph of the mighty Mahommedan,
Saladin the Great. Like a fiery meteor he dashed
across the imiverse. Onward and onward rushed
forth this extraordinary spirit, which defied the
powers of man, and would have gladly contended
with the very spirits of ^vrath, if they had appeared
to intercept his right path to the Holy City. He

{)repared for no day of peace in this world; for he
ooked forward to the fulfilment of the promise of
the prophet, in whose name he fought, and for whose
honour he was ever ready to die. He remembered
the words of his ancestor Moawiya, when pressed
in battle by the great Ali.

When direful scenes of death appear,
And fill thy fluttering heart ^ith fear,
Say — Heart, be firm ; the storm endure,
For evils ever find a cure.
Their memory should we 'scape, will please,
Or, should we fall, we sleep at ease.

These lines remind us of an axiom with which wc
have sometimes comforted ourselves, —

Learn the ills of life to bear.
Still the sigh and stay the tear;
Heaven rewards that victory,
High above yon spangled sphere.

Saladin the Great had few equals ; he has been, and
may be yet by many, called a barbarian; yet, we
sorrow to say, he has left too pure an example for
modern warriors, Christian warriors! to follow; for,
out of all the vast revenues of Egj-pt, Syria, the
Oriental provinces and Arabia Felix, there was no

!

208 THE SPIRIT

more left in his treasury than forty-seven pieces of
silver and one of gold ; so that his lovers and admiring
countrymen were obliged to borrow money to defray
the outlay of a most expensive funeral. This fact is
testified by Abulpharagius, p. 277; Abulfeda, p. 62;
Bohadin, p. 13; and all modem translators of the
Arabian histories.

He was faithful in religion, humane to the weak
and poor, respectful to the learned and the brave:
and his life forms one of the great moral phenomena
which lie deep in the mystery of eternal purposes.
Man would be wise, though he is as ignorant as the
wild ass's colt. Let him speculate and fathom the
contradictory attributes of the great Saladin's soul,
and he will wisely turn away and say, " 0 man I
thou canst not, by searching, find out Grod; thou
canst not find out the Almighty unto perfection."

We have seen there are many delusions in the
Mahommedan's faith, and we have remarked on the.
aflfected zeal with which the Vatican sought to exter-
minate the iK)werful myriads of the Turks, whilst it
pronounced them monsters and infidels, yet we would
remind the Vatican and its creatures, including Tract-
arians, that there is a religion where the intellectual,
ardent and imaginative mind may revel ; where the
conscience is supplanted; where a substitute, under
the authority of hereditary pandects, rewards theolo-
gical virtues.

There is a church which demands the veneration
and sacrifice of the body to be yielded in a course of
propitiatory services, which multiply in their observ-
ance; increasing in austerity, whilst they engender
unreserved humiliation. The body must fade and yield
its beauteous comeliness; and all worldly treasures
must be surrendered into the keeping of its dumb and
mystic ministers. The ties and brotherhood of human
nature must be given up, and the current of the
natural affections of the heart must be frozen, lest
the jealousy of this supreme and mystic authority is

OF THE VATICAN. 209

awakened. Such is the most fascinating and favoured
characteristic of this great abomination. Amidst its
train of attributes will be found dazzling philosophy,
with attractive and indefensible excitements, which
disturb the soul with pleasing though destructive emo-
tions. Voices are heard proclaiming the depth and
unearthliness of the saintly character of its devotees,
whilst their humility, charity, zeal, and regularity in
confession of sin, and their many and sacred sacri-
fices are declared, in conjunction with the sacraments
and unction, to be entirely propitiatory, even manda-
tor}'', to their chief, St. Peter, to open the gates of
heaven, to enable the re-union of saints, whom time
only has separated. The natural faculties are super-
seded by the guidance of a confessor ; the presence of
the Holy Ghost is made purchasable, and represented
by atoms of ornamental frippery, reviving in our minds
the influence of the oracles of heathenism ; its mystic
capabilities are moulded into a form before which the
body must incline, and the countenance collapse
with awe, lest the invigorating and quickening powers
said to exist in this supreme mystery, pass us by
as uninfluential.

In the train of this representation of the " real
presence," mortified hermits, visionary monks, and
many holy ascetics, whose declarations of remarkable
humility, repugnance to heresy, long endurance of
almost incredible bodily pains and self-abnegation,
render them fit to oflBlciate in journeys and removals
of this fashion of men's hands, called by them the
very presence of the Holy Ghost. In this train
may be seen forms and likenesses of the Great
Redeemer, mixed promiscuously with represent-
ations of saints, and led by the portraits of the
Virgin.* But, in case that august procession of

* The painters of the middle ages furnished portriiits of their
mistresses and celebrated women as pictures of the Virgin, to be
worshipped. Le Brua's Magdalen was the celebrated La Valli^re.

P

210 THE SPIRIT

mockery stops, ringing of bells is heard, and hundreds
of human beings then bow before its presence; the
lips of thousands tremble whilst lisping some prayer
to the Virgin, or some particular saint of that
triumphal train. Again it is moved onwards;
mournful songs now fill the air ; " Miserere ! mise-
rere !"

For the purpose of increasing its proselytes, and
advancing its supremacy, the Vatican has dared to
prohibit the reading the letter of God,* to deify mor-
tal8,f to grant indulgences,^ and to set up the Virgin
Mary and other mortals, as mediators, in place of the
true Saviour; whilst the chiefs of the papacy have
blasphemously assumed sacred titles§ for the purpose
of overcoming the resist/ance of the ignorant, and
have claimed the power to excommunicate and de-
throne earthly sovereigns. ||

It was under the banner of this false religion that
Leo X., to support the expense of a luxurious court,
availed himself of an ancient custom in the Church,
to raise money by the sale of indulgences, by which
the purchasers were allowed the practice of several
sins, and a deliverance from the pains of purgatory.
To defend the system of granting these indulgences
it was urged, that, as one drop of Chrisfs blood is
sujjicie?it to atone for the sins of the whole woi*ld^ the
remainder of the blood shed bv the death of the Saviour
belonged to the Church, and that its efficacy might be
sold out to the people. It was also alleged, that to the
Church belonged all the good works of the saints beyond
what were employed in their own justification. These
superabundant merits were accordingly sold to the
unthinking multitude at various prices, according to
the nature of the offence for which they were to atone.
The form of these indulgences not being very generally
known, we will give an exact copy of one of these
most extraordinary instruments : —

♦ Appendix, No. XVII. f Ibid, No. XVIII. J Ibid, No. XIX.
§ Ibid, No. XX. II Ibid, No. XXI.

OF THE VATICAN. 211

" May our Lord Jesus Christ have mercy upon thee,
and absolve thee by the merits of His most holy
passion ! And I by His authority, that of His blessed
apostles, Peter and Paul, and of the most holy pope,
granted and committed to me^ in these parts, do
absolve thee, first from all ecclesiastical censures, in
whatever manner they have been incurred ; and then
from all thy sins, transgressions, and excesses, how
enormous soever they may be, even from such as are
reserved for the cognizance of the holy see ; and as
far as the keys of the church extend, I remit you all
punishment, you deserve in purgatory on their
account ; and I restore you to the holy sacraments of
the church, to the unity of the faithful, and to that
innocence and purity you possessed at baptism ; so
that when you die, the gates of punishment shall be
shut, and the gates of the paradise of life shall be
opened ; and if you shall not die at present, this grace
shall remain in full force, when you are at the point
of death. In the name of the Father, of the Son, and
of the Holy Ghost. Amen.''
This is the form of absolution sold by the agents
of Leo X. in various parts of the Christian world;
an instrument so absurd, that were it not well
authenticated, and we had not even in recent days a
similar instance of imposture on the one hand and
credulity on the other, in the seals disposed of by a
Johanna Southcot, one might be tempted to doubt
the truth of its existence.

The promulgation of these indulgences in Germany,
together with a share arising from the profits in the
sale of them, was assigned to Albert, elector of Mentz,
and archbishop of Magdeburg, who, as his chief agent
for retailing them, employed one Tetzel, a Dominican
friar, of licentious morals, but of a bold and active
spirit. Tetzel, assisted by the monks of his order,
executed this ignoble commission with great zeal and
success, but with the most shameless indecency and
indiscretion; and at the same time magnified the

p2

212 THE SPIRIT

benefits of these indulgences in the most extravaffant
manner. To such enonnities did Tetzel proceed in
describing the efficacy of these pretended dispensa-
tions, that he even said, " if any one had violated the
mother of God, he [Tetzel] had wherewthal to efiacc
his guilt." He also boasted, that "he had saved
more souls from hell by these indulgences, than
St. Peter had converted to Christianity by his
preaching." Such men as Tetzel set up a pretext
for the crusades and the persecution of the Albigenses,
viz. the love of the Saviour and true religion.

Now, let us inquire what true religion is, and
thereby ascertain whether it made such requirements
as the persecutors of the Albigenses alleged.

What is true religion? Is it not that which
restores us to the form and likeness of Jesus ; to his
favour ; and makes us holy, angels and vessels of love,
meet for heaven, and to sit down and judge the
twelve tribes ; to sit within the sound of those words
of the seraphim, heard by the prophet in the vision,
" Holy! holy! holy!" It is to this point of holiness
that ail the doctrines of pure religion tend: — laying
down the false honour, self-righteousness, riches and
power of the world, and taking up the breast-plate of
righteousness and being clad in the whole armour of
salvation, and the sword of the spirit, and, at last, with
the wings of faith ascending to the world of spirits,
and wearing the crown of peace, love and glory, and
becoming a part of the counsel of God. Yes there
are great duties for the Protestant Church, a grand
and sublime vocation ; for it has to attract the reli-
gious instinct of the mind, to awaken the conscience,
and to excite to obedience, and point out a rest for
the soul, an anchorage within the veil. To teach the
recognition of an inward gift, and the power of con-
firming it by holy sacraments, is the special vocation
of its teachers ; for, say they, we are witnesses of a
doctrine and dispensers of a blessing which cometh
not from the earth and fadeth not with the earth, and

OF THE VATICAN. 213

will endure when the world shall be scorched up as a
scroll, and the heavens shall pass away with a great
noise. They speak of a hope which maketh not
ashamed — of a joy unspeakable — of a peace that
passeth all understanding — of a rest for their prose-
lytes in a holy city, who will appear before God in
heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband.
They say that God's own hand shall wipe away all
their tears; and that an intermediate life shall be
entered upon where death shall be unknown, and
where neither sorrow, nor crime, nor pain, shall ever
enter : and all this is promised to them who overcome
the world, the flesh, and the devil. These ministering
agents condescend to describe the holy city; and,
when they have etherialized the soul, and turned out
the vile earthly things which were lying at its base,
and putrifying its very nature, they lead their dis-
ciples to a high mountain, whence can be seen the
drear and unimaginable horror of the second death.
This being passed, they walk with the angel bearing
the golden reed, sit down by a pure river, clear as
chrystal, called the river of the water of life, proceed-
ing out of the throne of God. They point to the
New Jerusalem, the twelve g ites of which are twelve
pearls, and the streets of pure gold, as it were trans-
parent glass. 0 what awe overcomes the humble
disciple as he falls back — for God is the light of the
city— ten thousand harps of silvery note resound, nnd
a voice, thrilling as the travelling of ten thousand
chariots through the air, is heard. Hark ! " I am
Alpha and Omega; the beginning and the end, the
first and the last. I will give unto him that is athirst
of the fountain of the water of life freely. He that
overcometh shall inherit all things. I will be his God
and he shall be my son; but the fearful and unbe-
lieving shall have no part in my kingdom."

Such is the magnificence of the vocation in which
the mission to the soul is involved; the wonderful
harmony of its parts, depth of view, and mightiness of

214 THE 8PIKIT

end, foirly induce us to recognize it as the majestic
and wonarous development of a real idea. We most
also acknowledge its surprising suitableness to our
immortal wants, and that earnest in the spirit, which
has been described as the heaving of the billows of
the sea. Again, we must observe how entirely it
expounds a vast number of external facts, which mere
mortality has been unable, from the beginning of time,
to rescue from their intensity of mystery. It does
justice, also, to the great and unapproachable excel-
lence of the Creator.

Pure religion implies a constant moral discipline,
as the basis of faith and meekness, for those heavenly
graces which display themselves in our aspiration and
affections towards all that pertains to the kingdom of
Christ. This mighty principle makes our bowels
yearn for the poor and the rich ; and, with its mystic
sublimities, we drink the waters of life, which elevate
the intellect, and regulate our social and political
relations. In a word, it places us at the footstool of
God's throne, side by side of our brother man, with
whom we chant the sweetness of holy love ; whilst in
faith we peer into the climes prepared for the eternal
career of the soul. It is this holy station which
supplies that company of self-devoted, intrepid, ardent,
enthusiastic, humble, heavenly -minded spirits, who
lead the militant church of Christ into their noblest
and most transporting privileges. It is here they
learn that entire self-abnegation and affection for
heavenly things, consecrating to heavenly realities
those ardent and enthusiastic feelings which are so
often on earthly objects. It is then the creature is
permitted to see the visible proofs of the inexhaust-
ible power of the wonder-working grace of God. No
sense of temporal advantage will have the faintest
effect upon their spirits. Then, for all time, all
power, all sense, all intellect, and all that the spirit
reigns over, seem too short and too feeble to work out
an amnesty against the great day of judgment; for

OF THE VATICAN. 215

the sound of the last trumpet seems to sound, as if by
anticipation, in the ears of the faithful, whilst they
cling to the three-fold cord, conscience, scripture,
and sanctity. The picture of the sufferings of the
Mediator absorbs all those mortal parts which bear
the admixture of spirit. No languor, no remissness
is felt, for the spirit is in its own atmosphere, and
wholly occupied with the Fatlier of Spirits, the jealous,
holy, sleepless spirit of the Eternal One. The idolatry
of wealth, the love of power, the excitement of ambi-
tion, the boast of learning, and the fame of war;
the anxieties of time, human joy or human sorrow;
the fear of death ; can find no resting-place here, for
the soul is shut in with God. It is here that saints
are trained, their perplexities removed, their duties
explained, their obedience excited, spiritual danger
made known, penitential arts expounded, and all
their habits moulded to the likeness of Christ. They
set up a high and noble strictness of holiness, and
they long to drink of the blood and eat of the body
of Christ. They discover the secrets of God their
Father, and learn the value of the Pearl of great
price. They whisper hymns of peace, they sing
aloud the songs of love, and, at last, they shout
" Hosannah to the highest !" for they are in the very
presence of God. Perhaps we may be thought extra-
vagant and imaginative whilst reciting the character-
istics of holiness ; but we cannot consent to lower our
standard of this mighty principle. Human philosophy
is unfit to measure the boundless love of God, and
we would not submit the ideality of this high heavenly
philosophy to the world ; for, by so doing, we violate a
great Christian truth. That ardent personal love to
Christ and heaven is the very centre of the unchangeable
philosophy of the saints ; their everlasting rest; and
from whence, as from an eminence near the throne, they
command the powers of intellect and imagination, to
bow before Christ their crucified Saviour ; and no longer
will they smile with the philosophical world which

216 THE SPIRIT

furnishes the false and wasting attractions, and sedaces
the spirits of men from the pure habits and unearthly
graces of the bride of the Lamb. The precious expe-
rience of assurance and love which reigns in the
spirits of the saints, has no archetype either in the
visible course of things whereof our senses give us
experience, nor yet in the field of space and lime,
whereof the intellect is exclusively cognizant. We
can neither derive this secret from our intellect or our
senses, nor from any faculty less than that eccentric
part of our nature which is faithful and mysterious in
its action, process and communication. Alas! multi-
tudes are yet fruitlessly endeavouring to find some
middle process ; partaking of the present and material
elements of this world, instead of the sole and para-
mount aids which are obtained by the communication
of spirits.

Either in this world or in the glooms of the next,
even they must recognise that moral and religious
discipline which must adorn all who would wear the
sublimated, transcendant and lofty nature of the
saints, and that the truly penitent must stoop to enter
by the narrow way to which nought of the world, the
flesh, and the devil ever approach. They must be led
by that constant and uniform inward Guide, which
shall arouse them from the sleep of death; to keep
their armour bright, that they may fight in the grand
warfare of the saints. Blessed, indeed, with most
unusual blessedness, are those who go on day by day
purifying their hearts more diligently by the methods
the Spirit teaches and trains, appreciating more
deeply and entirely the graces He furnishes, and
exulting in the habits of mind acquired by those
fundamental duties in the exercise of private and
public devotion ; of secret meditation in solemn and
unshrinking self-inquisition ; which places before them
their growing likeness to Christ. To them, as time
goes on and their various tendencies and capabilities
are developed, they will find they are gradually

OP THE VATICAN. 217

approaching the growth and expression of the saints.
Then high and bright shall be the intellectual power
which shall enable them to ascend above the earth and
range through spheres wondrous and inexhaustible.
Then the warm and happy imagination shall find
imperishable treasures to rejoice with, and rise to
those lofty heights, which bound the mansions of the
eternal world. The secrets of angels and spirits of
just men made perfect shall be laid open to complete
the joy, of those who have left all earthly barriers and
hindrances. 0 what a mysterious sympathy ! Then
no longer bondsmen, but free in the palace of God.

An unerring conviction of their divine and unearthly
character precedes the demise of the saints, and pro-
duces their hearty allegiance and unquestioning obe-
dience to Him who sits upon the throne. Then God's
dealings in times past, the sorrows and trials of time,
are all explained, and they perceive that the lessons of
truth were more early acquired by that mysterious
influence of the Spirit. And they find themselves in
certain and joyous possession of the treasures of
heaven, the gift of God, the peace which is everlasting,
and the joy that maketh not ashamed, but blooms with
immortality. This is the religion of the Bible; the faith
entrusted to the saints. But we would endeavour to ren-
der our observations more practical and applicable to
our subject. Therefore we at once afiirm that a pure
religion exalteth a nation ; whilst a religion of ceremony
or chivalry debases every system or convention where
it exercises itself. Neither the religion of a cruel
man nor the religion of a superstitious man can elevate
the morals or happiness of a nation. The religion of
coercion, and military compulsion depopulates states,
ruins commerce, and produces all the woes of intestine
Wars, emboldened with the hatred and pride of Cain,
the cruel arms himself with clubs and swords, to
destroy all who doubt the supremacy of his doctrines,
and then, pretending to teach the truth of his system,
he puts violence in the place of reason, and aflFects to

218 THE SPIRIT

establish the doctrines of peace and truth, by oppres-
sion and the most intemperate cruelty.

The religion which dignifies man makes him but
a little lower than the angels, kind, patient and
gentle; its characters are forbearance, meekness,
benevolence, and fraternal love; a religion exposed
to errors, but yet pitying the heretic, and exerting
itself to eradicate false doctrine, by the practice
of a faith in things unseen, and sustaining its autho-
rity by no other weapon than the sword of the
spirit. The religion of ceremonies and supersti-
tions entangles the simple-hearted, and gratifies the
pride of the great; it makes devotion degenerate into
idleness, and increasing careless ministration, it wastes
the means which should support those who work in
the vineyard of Heaven. It generates scruples and
self-righteousness, and undermines the finer faculties
of the soul; reduces adoration of a Supreme Being
to a system of materialism and earthliness. It quells
the emancipation and growth of godliness, and inter-
cepts the communications of spirits with the Gk)d of
spirits, and substitutes earthly objects and earthly
authorities to rule over the spirit's exercises. But that
pure religion which it affects to be is of an opposite
nature; it is just and holy, complacent and free,
pointing in all its expressions to unseen things ; for it
comes from the Divine Intelligence " before whom
angels bow, and archangels veil their faces."

We are aware there is an earthly exaltation of a
nation which presumes to march side by side with pure
religion; it is sometimes realized by heroes and
tyrants, who, for a time, are permitted as scourges, to
wallow in wanton and arbitrary power, and perform
a part in grand and awful calamities; who have
indulged such approbation of worldly glory, that the
societies of men have appeared to thrive amidst a
cai-eer of sanguinary warfare which they have denom-
inated glorious, but which the revolution of time
has proved the stepping-stone to their downfall and

OF THE VATICAN. 219

despair, a hindrance to the consummation of true
greatness. These may, perhaps, execute some mystic
mifision, and be permitted as eternal examples to justify
Providence in all future ages, and to demonstrate to the
most obstinate, that the substantial glory of a nation
is not based on cruelty and devastation of the crea-
tures God has placed upon this earthly theatre.

We know there have been abject flatterers who
have erected altars to a Claudius and a Caligula, but
posteritv has pronounced them infamous. We know
that false glory impelled Cajsar to produce a civil
war; to arm Kome against Rome; to pursue the
shattered remains of Porapey's army into the heart of
Africa ; to give a prostitute the kingdom of Egypt ;
and we know there were Romans depraved so low
that they termed this glory and exaltation. We
remember the great deliverers of Rome, even Curius,
Fabricius, Regulus, Emilius and Mummius, were
regarded with less honour than some of the tyrants
whose hands were dyed with the blood of their own
people; and we know, that, in the midst of all their
national miseries and oppressions, those very tyrants
affected to protect and revere the religion of the nation,
and professed to be the champions of its gods, whilst the
learned professed to trace all the apparent national
exaltations to a religion before whose gods human
beings were often sacrificed, and in obedience to
whose oracles wars were created which deluged the
whole world with the blood of man. We know there
have been modern nations too fruitful of similar
customs and conduct. There is a nation, in favour of
which all blessing seems to be tributary; it has an
advantageous situation, a fruitful soil and temperate
climate, an agreeable society, a mutual generosity,
an inimitable industry, quick penetration in counsel,
heroism in time of need, incredible success in com-
merce, surprising dexterity in arts, high reputation
in the sciences, an amiable toleration in religion, and
severity blended with sweetness of temper. The picture

220 THE SPIBIT

charms us, for it is dear England, famed for honour,
love and beauty: and yet we must acknowledge it
wears a blood-stained garment. An insatiable and
blind ambition adds kingdom to kingdom, fortress to
fortress, city to city, province to province. Where is
the true exaltation of the nation? Where is the
Divine eye? Where may the Divine hand strike
next? What pitch of national grandeur can justify
her promiscuous bloodshedding and indefinite wars?

There has been much blood spilt under the direct
influence of a false religion; and the mountains of
Scotia yet appeal to Heaven; and the valleys of
Switzerland still echo with sighs and groans of the
thousands who fell on that bloody day. But what
name shall we give these long and unceasing wars in
India? When Englishmen affect to play the hero in
these Christian times, and cast globes of fire in the
air for the destruction of a people they have never
seen, what religion is it that directs such wars as
these? Shall we produce you a list of Egyptians,
Persians, Assyrians, Greeks and Romans, ragans,
who would scorn to stain their hands in such innocent
blood? Then what religion directs these wars? Is
it the religion we have attempted to describe? Cer-
tainly not, for that governs with gentleness, nego-
dates with humanity, attacks with courage, defends
with resolution, whilst it dispenses and secures the
happiness of all men, and God himself beholds it.

The Son of Man has passed over many nations who
have offended his purity, and he is approaching dear
Britain. Heaven grant that Ave may, ere it is too
late, discover the distinction between true glory and
false gloiy, true exaltation and false exaltation, a pure
religion and one of form and chivalry ; the first is of
God, the last is of Satan. Finally, pure religion
teaches us our natural equality, that we are all of the
same dust, partake of the same miseries, privileges
and hopes, animates us with charity, which is above
all virtues. Alas, in this important inquiry confusion

<l ■

■ 9.

I •

OF THE VATICAN. 221

obscures the brightest triumphs of a nation, and
stidns the laurels of the victor with the blood of the
innocent. Pure religion will procure unaltenible peace
and unmixed glory, and our only sighs will be for
that happier world, where " the wicked cease from
troubling and the weary are at rest" — where only
will be found immortal love.

<(

such love as spirits feel

In worlds whose course is equable and pure ;

No fears to beat away, no strifes to heal,

The past iinsigh'd for, and the future sure ;
• # « ♦

With all that is most beauteous imaged there
In happier beauty — more pellucid streams,

An ampler ether, a diviner air.

And fields invested with purpureal l>eams —

Climes which the sun, who shinls the brightest ray

Earth knows, is all unworthy to survey."

We must not forget that there is a religion
which attempts to force the faith of men; it be-
came erected a court called the Holy Inquisition
known as an establishment in the thirteenth century,
when popery was in the height of its power and arro-
gance. It was set up by the pope and Romish priest-
hood for the purpose, as was then stated, of granting
a formal trial to certain heretics, especially tlie Albi-
genses, against whom a most fiery persecution was
waging. The positive object was to create an ad-
ditional element of strength,* and a disguise for

♦In the " Parliamentary History," 19 James L, 1621, there is a
petition from the knights, citizens, and burgesses, then assembled
in parliament, containing a remonstrance against popery ; and in the
enumeration of the causes of the mischief of popery, wo find —

1 . The vigilancy and ambition of the pope of Rome.

2. The devilish positions and doctrines whereon popery is built,
and taught with authority to its followers, for the advancement of
temporal ends.

3. The strange confederacy of the princes of the popish religion,
aiming mainly at the advancement of theirs, and the subversion of
ours, and taking the advantages conducive to that end upon all
occasions.

4. The numerous armies raised and maintained at the charge of
the chief of that clique.

222 THE SPIRIT

many of their efforts to aggrandise the papacy and
undermine the civil power; indeed it was the very
consummation of a long period of strategy; for it
enabled the church of Rome to punish, confiscate,
and destroy, without the knowledge or assistance
of the civil power. This a^vful tribunal was not a
mere accident, but an indigenous incubation from
the great whoredom of Christendom. It was essen-
tial for the ends of a system of religion which
in its gradual development exposed the loathsome
features of the great beast; but for this gigantic
unprecedented irresponsible engine, many a noble
principle would have been developed; and many
were the resolute and patient Christians who expiated
in dismal dungeons the crime of their presumption
in seeking to declare the truth. The demoniac spirit
which ultimately erected this detestable court, was
readily detected by the acute eye of the great Henry,
who made many efforts to counteract and subdue
that destructive combination of power, which was so
anxiously, increasingly, and perseveringly sought by
the Vatican. Pride and the artifice of the Vatican
had excited Richard to accept a vocation which en-
grossed every feeling and power, so that every social
interest of the people of Christendom, was left

5. The swarms of priests and Jesuits — the common incendiaries
of all Christendom — dispersed in all parts of your kingdom.

And from these causes, as bitter root«, we humbly offer to your
majesty, that we foresee and fear there will necessarily follow very
dangerous effects both to church and state ; for —

1. The popish rehgion is incompatible with ours, in respect of
their positions.

2. It draweth with it an unavoidable dependency on foreign
princes.

3. It openeth too wide a gap for popularity, to any who ahaU
draw too great a party.

4. It hath a restless spirit, and will strive by these gradations.
If it once get but a connivance, it will press for a toleration ; if that
be obtained, they must have an equality; from thence they will
aspire to superiority, and will never rest till they get a subversion
of the true religion.

OF THE VATICAN. 223

wholly unprotected, and every semblance of reli-
gious liberty was gradually departing from England.
He who was so lately the great conservator of reli-
gious liberty, he who had been king, father and brother
of his people — he who liad set up a pure and emi-
nent standard, in his own transcendent spirit^ which
had communicated around its zeal, purity, and inde-
pendence— he who had upheld his own dear country
as a star unquenchable with glory high above all
human thrones and principalities, for all surrounding
nations to imitate, was locked in the sleep of death,
the silent tenant of the grave ; yes God had removed
the candlestick of nations, and gathered in the rays
of its beauteous glory. Alas ! how soon did the thick
darkness return on the land when Henry, the first
Plantagenet, ceased to breathe. It was then, while the
spirit of freedom slept, that the emissaries of the
Vatican stole out from their hiding places and poured
poison into the river of life ; they stepped silently (as
murderers step) and put out the lamps which developed
the earthliness and sensuality of the priesthood; and
they excited princes and kings with their countless sub-
jects to an occupation of fanaticisim and cruelty. All
interests and all orders of society became their victims,
for they boldly assumed dictatorship, leadership, and
even sovereignty over the whole dynasties of Europe.
The conduct of Richard was unlikely to repel
this foe to his people; and we I'egret to say, his
example was too readily followed by the other
princes of Europe ; so that whilst the ascendant and
enterprising portion of the people were engaged in
a wild and fruitless war, the ordinary and less
sensitive, the selfish and avaricious, were left to the
government, fashioning, and influence of the Vatican.
Every stronghold was occupied, the sedentary and
civil talent of the law was bribed, and the very
genius of the whole people altered. At such a
a time as this did the Vatican erect its master-
piece of malignity, its foundation being laid in hell

224 THE SPIRIT

itself, for its works of horror and abomination have
found no parallel in the history of all worlds.
With the profoundest blasphemy it assumed the
name of "The Holy Inquisition."

This awful establishment obtained the ready ap-
probation of the map^ates of the church, and the
knights and soldiers of the cross ; for it professed to
punish the sin of heresy, and protect the rights and
property of the church. It was a grave in which
thousands of the lovers of God and the freedom of
his government, sank in unknown and traceless
oblivion. The treasures of the rich, especially the
wealthy Jews, rendered them victims. Even kings and
princes, and a long list* of learned and warlike men
became its suppliant sufferers. It was the invention
of Satan, and indispensable for the propagation of the
dire doctrines of tnis false religion. It is consistent
with that faith; and, although the present time
denies its open use and its notorious exercise, yet we
who have thought much on this subject, believe it
is exercised even now in many parts of Christen-
dom, and that there are tens of thousands of
Romanists who look for its open re- establishment^ as
a part of the renewal of the just power and ascen-
dancy of the papacy. We need scarcely argue against
a system which is so cruel and secret, that its very
ambiguity alarmed even kings and princes, and
diffused an abhorrence which disregarded its pre-
tended purpose as unworthy of argument, for they
saw men wearing the dress of peace and love, taking
away that life which the Creator had given man to
glorify him in repentance and obedience.

We dare not attempt any history of the Inquisition,
because we consider much detail on the head would
be incompatible with the scope and object of this work.
We know that an awful tribunal, calling itself the
" Holy Inquisition," has existed for several centuries,

* See Llorente's History, pp. 277, 347, 357.

OF THE VATICAN. 225

during which time its powers and influence have
caused the torture and death of some hundreds of
thousands of our fellow-creatures. We also know,
that this tribunal has professed to be actuated by a
love of God, and the justification of the mysteries of
Christ, and the doctrines of His church ; but that its
actions have proved that its spirit has been cruel,
its motives and end venal. This awful government
has been sustained by popes, cardinals, and many
subordinate ecclesiastical officers, and sanctioned and
patronised by kings and emperors of this world. Its
spirit is the spirit of Gehazi. To those of our readers
who would wish to trace this evil institution from its
foundation, and learn its errors, functions, ministers,
pecuniary resources, etc., will appreciate the perusal
of those valuable works of Philip of Limborch, and
Jean Antoine Llorente. The latter was secretary
of the Inquisition, the former was professor of divinity
amongst the remonstrants.

The nature of our subject Avill not permit much
detail; and we have thought that the plates or
illustrations we have given, will demonstrate some
important features of this horrible and demoniacal
system. We think few will doubt the cruelty of this
establishment, or the blasphemy of calling it holy.
The history of the Inquisition and its propagation
in various countries of Europe, the variety of its
ministers, the many crimes subject to its inquiry,
the extraordinary manner of proceeding against the
accused, and the list and nature of the punishments,
would fill many volumes ; but our duty in this work
is to endeavour to account for its establishment ; and,
after furnishing some information as to its practices,
leave our readers to determine whether it is of heaven
or hell, and what assurance we have that it is now
unnecessary for Protestants to use every means
in their power to resist the progress of principles
and associations which flourished in those days,
side by side with scenes of woe, when the Holy

Q

226 THE SPIRIT

Inquisition executed its direst inflictions on the human
family.

We have before expressed our humble opinion,
that the Holy Inquisition, and all who approved of it,
were guided by the tempter of Christ and the foe of
man ; and although we are most ready to believe that
most modem Catholics would repel the very idea of
such an establishment, yet we must tell them, that
there is a blindness which can be brought upon them
by their leaders which would, ere two generations have
passed away, fill their heart with sincere zeal for and
quiescent approval of this very institution, in its most
horrible and impious activity. The silent and stealthy
progression of the sleepless spirit of Paganism worlrai
m every element of popery, and is as the spirit of evil^
challenging the spirit of true religion to feats of
vigilance ; and nought but the integrity of Protest-
antism in the holy life of Protestants can withstand
the progress of this malicious foe. Pride and lust are
the spirits which generated this awful tribunal ; and
the love of power tempted the church to subverse its
holy vocation, and assume the practices of butchery
and barbarity. We will not presume to prejudge
the conclusions, which may be better drawn from
facts; but we have said, that some yet hope and
yearn for the re-establishment of this dreadful power ;
and when we consider for how many centuries, and
up to how very recent a period it has existed, we
would adjure our fellow-Protestants to be faithful
to the Protestant Church, which is the best security
and preventive.

The degrees of torture formally used in the Inquisi-
tion were five, which were inflicted in their turn, and
are described by Julius Clarus. " Know, therefore,"
says he, "there are five decrees of torture; firstly,
being threatened to be tortured ; secondly, being carried
to the place of torture ; thirdly, the stripping and bind-
ing; fourthly, the being hoisted on the rack ; fifthly,
squassation. This stripping is performed without

OF THE VATICAN. 227

any regard to humanity ; not only to men, but to
women and virgins, the most virtuous and chaste (of
whom they have sometimes many in their prisons), for
they cause them to be stripped to their shifts ; they
afterwards take off these, then put on them straight
linen drawers, and make their arms naked up to their
shoulders. As to squassation, it is thus performed : —
the prisoner has his hands bound behind his back
and weights tied to his feet ; he is then drawn up on
high, till his head reaches the pulley; he is kept
hanging in this manner for some time, that, by the
greatness of the weight at his feet, all the joints of his
limbs may be dreadfully stretched, and, on a sudden,
by the slackening of the rope, he is let down with a
jerk, but kept from coming quite to the ground ; by
which terrible shock his arms and legs are all dis-
located, whereby he is put to the most excruciating
pain."

In the next paragraph he gives a more distinct
explanation of this matter, and reckons up three
degrees of torture; the first is to terrify, which com-
prehends not only threatenings of torture, but the
being carried to the place of torment, the being
stripped and bound, unless such binding shall happen
to be too severe and hard, and performed with a twist,
as is the custom of most judges. Thus it was prac-
tised upon a certain physician of Oleza, who suffered
more by being bound than others in the very torture ;
such binding may be made equal to the torture itself.
The second degree is to put to the torture, or to
interrogate by torture. This is done by hoisting a
person up, and keei)ing him hanging for a considerable
time. The third degree is to torture by squassation,
which is performed amongst us by one jerk of the
rope ; but if the senate commands that the person be
well, or severely tortured, they give him two jerks of
this rope.

Antonius Drogus, in his annotations, says that you
may have the perfect modern practice observed ; that

228 THE SPIRIT

when the senate orders, " X.et him be interrogated by
torture," the person is lifted, or hoisted up, and not
put to squassation. If the senate order, "Let him be
tortured," he must then undergo the squassation once,
being first interrogated as he is hanging upon the
rope and engine. If it orders, " Let him be well
tortured," it is understood that he must suffer two
squassations. If it orders, *' Let him be severely
tortured," it is understood of three squassations, at
three different times, within an hour. If it says,
"very severely," it is understood that it must be
done with twisting, and weights at the feet ; in this
case the senate generally expresses the twisting, or
any other particular manner which they intend; and
the judge may proceed to every severity short of
death. But when it says, " very severely, even unto
death," then the criminal's life is in immeoiate danger.
The like method of torture was formally practised in
the Inquisition at Toulouse, as appears from several
places in the book of sentences. Thus, folio 67, at
the end of the sentence of William Sicred, jun., we
read, " Nor would he judicially confess concerning the
aforesaid, till he was put in gaol and hoisted up a little
on the rope." And, in folio 131, we read that
William Cavalderii, after a considerable time, revoked
what he had before confessed, saying that he confessed
nothing concerning heresy, but what was forced from
him by the violence of torment. And, finally, in folio
132, in the sentence of Friar Bernard Deliciosi, of the
order of minors, amongst other things, this was
imputed to him as a crime, that he justified those that
were apprehended for heresy, and condemned for it,
and ordered to perpetual imprisonment and other
punishments ; and that though they were true Catho-
lics, they had confessed heresy for themselves and
others through the violence of their torments, and
were unjustly condemned.

The author of the history of the Inquisition at Goa
tells us, that the torture now^practised in the Portu-

.1 .

OF THE VATICAN. 229

guese Inquisition is exceeding^ cruel. He says, " In
the months of November and December, I heard every
day, in the morning, the cries and groans of those that
were put to the question, which is so very cruel, that
I have seen several, of both sexes, ever after lame."
In this tribunal they regard neither sex, nor age, nor
condition of person ; but all, without distinction, are
tortured, when it is for the interest of this tribunal.
The method of torturing, and the degree of torture,
now used in the Spanish Inquisition, will be well
understood from the history of Isaac Orobio, a Jew,
and doctor of physic, who was accused to the Inquisi-
tion of being a Jew by a certain Moor, his servant,
who had, by his order, before this, been whipped for
thieving; and, four years after this, Orobio was again
accused by a certain enemy of his, of another fact,
which would have proved him a Jew; but he obstin-
ately denied that he was one. The author says, I
will here give the account of his torture, as I had it.
fix)m his own mouth. After three whole years, which
he had been in gaol, and several examinations, and
the discovery of crimes to him of which he was
accused, in order to his confession, and his constant
denial of them, he was at length carried out of gaol,
and, through several turnings, brought to the place
of his torture. This was towards the evening. It
was a large underground room, arched, and the walls
covered with black hanging. The candlesticks were
fastened to the wall, and the whole room enlightened
with them. At one end of it there was an enclosed
place, which seemed to him as the very mansion of
death — everjrthing appearing so terrible and awftil.
Here the inquisitor again admonished him to confess
the truth before his torments began ; he answered he
had confessed the truth, when the inquisitor gravely
protested, that since he was so obstinate as to suflFer
the torture, the holy office would be innocent if he
should shed his blood, or he should even expire in his
torments. When he had said this, they put on hira

230 THE spmiT

a linen garment, and drew it so close on each side, as
almost squeezed him to death. When he was almost
dying, they slackened, at once, the sides of the gar-
ment ; and, after he began to breathe again, the
sudden alteration put him to the most grievous
anguish. When he had overcome this torture, the
same admonition was repeated, that he would confess
the truth, in order to prevent further torture. As
he persisted in his denial, they tied his thumbs so
very tight with small cords, as made their extremities
greatly swell, and caused the blood to spurt out from
under the nails. After this, he was placed with his
back against the wall, and fixed upon a little bench.
Into the wall were fastened little iron pulleys, through
which ropes were drawn, and tied round his body in
several places, especially his arms and legs. The
executioner, drawing these ropes with great violence,
fastened his body with them to the wall, so that his
hands and feet, and especially his feet and toes, being
bound so tightly, put him to the most exquisite pain,
and seemed to him just as though he had been dis-
solving in flames. In the midst of these torments,
the torturer, on a sudden, drew the bench from under
him, so that the miserable ^vretch hung by the cords,
without anything to support him, and, by the weight
of his body, drew the knots still tighter. After this
a new kind of torture succeeded. There was an instru-
ment like a small ladder, made of two upright pieces
of wood, and five cross ones, sharpened on the front
edge ; this the torturer placed overagainst, and, by a
certain proper motion, struck it with great violence
against, both his shins, so that he received upon each
of them at once five violent strokes, which put him to
such intolerable agony, that he fainted away. After
this, the torturer tied ropes about Orobio's wrists,
and then put those ropes across his own back, which
was covered with leather, to prevent him hurting
himself; then, falling backwards, and putting his feet
up against the wall, he drew them with all his might,

y^

OP THE VATICAN. 231

till they cut through Orobio's flesh, even to the very
bone ; and this torture was repeated thrice, the ropes
being tied about his arms, about the distance of two
finger's breadth from the former wound, and drawn
with the same violence. But it happened that, as the
ropes were being drawn the second time, they slid
into the first wound, which caused so great an effusion
of blood, that he seemed to be dying. Upon this the
physician and surgeon, who are always ready, were
sent for, out of a neighbouring apartment, to ask
their advice whether the torture could be continued
without danger of death, lest the ecclesiastical judge
should be guilty of an irregularity^ if the criminal
should die in bis torments. They, who were far from
being enemies to Orobio, answered, that he had
strength gnough to endure the rest of the torture,
and hereby preserved him from having the tortures
he had already endured repeated on him, because his
sentence was, that he should suffer them all at one
time, one after another, so that if at any time they
are forced to leave off through fear of death, all the
tortures, even those already suffered, must be succes-
sively inflicted, to satisfy the sentence. Upon this,
the torture was repeated the third time, and then it
was ended. Whereupon he was bound up in his own
clothes and carried back to his prison — and scarcely
healed of his wounds in seventy days. And, inas-
much as he made no confession under his torture, he
was condemned, not as one convicted, but suspected
of Judaism, to wear, for two whole years, the infamous
habit called Sanbenito ; and, after that term, perpetual
banishment from the kingdom of Seville.

Emestus Eremundus Frisius, in his history of the
Low Countries' disturbances, gives us an account from
Gonsalvius of another kind of torture. There is a
wooden bench which they call the wooden horse,
made hollow like a trough, so us to contain a man
lying on his back at full length, about the middle of
of wfiich there is a round bar laid across, upon which
the bock of the person is placed, so that he lies upon

232 THE SPIRIT

the bar, instead of being let into the bottom of the
trough ; with his feet much higher than his head. As
he is lying in this manner his arms, thighs, and shins,
are tied round with small cords or strings, which
being drawn with screws at proper distances from
each other cut him to the very bones, so as to be no
longer discerned; besides this, the torturer throws
over his mouth and nostrils a thin cloth, so that he is
scarce able to breathe, and in the meanwhile a small
stream of water like a thread, not drop by drop falls
from on high, upon the mouth of the persons lying in
this miserable condition, and so easily sinks down the
thin cloth to the bottom of his throat; that there is no
possibility of breathing, his mouth being stopped
"with water and his nostrils with the cloth, so that
the poor wretch is in the same agonies lis persons
ready to die and breathing out their last. When
this cloth is drawn out of his throat that he may
answer to the questions, it is all wet with water and
blood, and is like pulling his bowels through his
mouth.

There is also another kind of torture peculiar to
this tribunal, which they call the fire torture ; they
order a large iron chafing dish, fiill of lighted char-
coal to be brought in and held close to the soles of the
tortured person's feet, which are greased over with
lard, so that the heat of the fire pierces through them.
This is the inquisition by torture, when there is only
half full proof of their crime. However torments are
sometimes inflicted upon persons condemned to death
as a punishment preceding that of death. Of this we
have a remarkable instance, in the case of William
Lithgow, an Englishman^ who as he relates, in his
travels was taken up as a spy in Malaga, a city in
Spain, and was exposed to the most cruel torments
upon the wooden horse. But when nothing could be
extorted from him he was delivered to the Inquisition
as a heretic; because his journal abounded with blas-
phemies against the pope and virgin Mary. When
he confessed himself a Protestant before the inquisitor,

'*

* *

OF THE VATICAN. 2S3

he was admonished to convert himself to the Romish
church, and was allowed eight days to deliberate upon
it. In the meanwhile, the inquisitor and Jesuits came
to him often wheedling him, sometimes threatening
and reproachinghim, and sometimes arguing with him ;
at length they endeavoured to overcome his constancy
bv kind assurances and promises, but all in vain*
Therefore, as he was immoveably fixed, he was con-
demned, in the beginning of Lent, to suffer, on
the night following, eleven most cruel torments;
and after Easter to be carried privately to Grenada^
there to be burnt at midnight^ and h%s ashes scat*
tered into the air. When the following night came
on, his fetters were taken off, then he was stripped
naked, put upon his knees, and his hands lifted up by
force, after which opening his mouth with iron instru-
ments they filled his belly with water, till it came out
of his jaws; then they tied a rope hard about his
neck, and in this condition rolled him seven times
the length of the room till he was almost strangled ;
after this they tied a small cord about both his great
toes, and hung him up thereby with his head towards
the ground, and then cut the rope about his neck,
letting him remain in this condition till all the water
was discharged out of his mouth, so that he was laid
on the ground just dead, and had his irons put on
him again. But, by a very singular accident, and
contrary to all expectation, he escaped and returned
to happy England. But this method of torturing
does not belong to this place where we arc treating
only of the inquisition of a crime not yet fully proved.

nut the Inquisition is itself a scene of tlio numt
flagitioos wickedness as well as cruelty. The liord's
inquisitors make their palaces seraglios, and ivM
thousands of innocent maidens annually from tlioir
parental roofe, under pretence of heretical pruvity ; but,
in reality, to gratify their own licentiouH nractic^^H.

Gavin, in his Master-key to Pop^^ry, reluteH a Htory
(which we beUeve to be one of thouHaridH,| of a
noble Spanish lady who was carried off rit tric» n;(o

234 THE SFxmx

of fifteen from her father's house, at midnight^
under the charge of heresy, by Don Francisco Tor-
rqjon, an inquisitor of Saragossa. She was detained
in concubinage there eighteen months, and escajped
when the French army, in the war of the succession,
in 1706, sacked and pillaged that den of iniquity and
cruelty. The French officers made prize of the beaU'
tiful women found there, and carried them along with
them. Madame Faulcaut, for she married the French
officer who liberated her, relates that, when she was
brought into the Inquisition, she expected nothing
but aeath in the most terrific form. She was, how-
ever, surprised at being placed in a " noble room,
well furnished, and an excellent bed in it." Here she
was alternately coaxed and terrified by the female
housekeeper. In order to dispose her to accept of
Torrejon 8 embraces, she conducted her into the
torture-room, and assured her that the torture of the
" dry-pan" awaited her if she did not gratify the holy
inquisitor's desires. The " dry-pan and graaual fire "
are for those who oppose the holy father's will and
pleasure. They are put naked and aliye into the pan,
and, the cover of it being locked, the executioner first
puts a small fire, and gradually augments it, till the
body is reduced to ashes. Thus tutored and terrified,
she " forgot the guide of her youth," and became one
of the mistresses of Don Francisco. After some
months she was placed in a cell along with Donna
Leonora, another of his victims, who gave her the
following account : '' Wlien any of the holy fathers has
a mind for any of us ladies, the housekeeper comes
for her at nine o'clock, and conveys her to his apart-
ment; but, as they have so many, the turn comes
may be, once in a month. If any one happens to be
pregnant, she is removed into a better chamber, and
sees no one till she is delivered. The child is taken
away, and we know not what is done with it. If any
one happens to be troublesome, she is bitterly chas-
tised, so that we live in continual fear. I have been
six years in the Inquisition, and was fourteen years

OF THE VATICAN. 235

old when the familiars took me from my father's
house ; and I have had one child. We are, at present,
fifty-two ladies, but I have known as many as seventy-
three; and the three colours of our clothes are the
distinguishing tokens of the three holy fathers. The
red silk belongs to Don Francisco, the blue to Don
Guerrero, and the screen to Don Aliago. We lose every
year seven or eight of our number, but we do not
know where they are sent ; but, at the same time,
others are constantly being added. Our continual
torment is, to think that, when the holy fathers are
tired of one, they put her to death ; for they will never
run the hazard of their infamy being discovered, by
suffering any of us to leave the house ; so, though we
cannot oppose their commands, and therefore commit
so many enormities, yet we still pray to God and his
blessed Mother to forgive us, since it is against our
wills, and to preserve us from the most cruel deaths,
in this house, that we are guilty of them."

Such are amongst the dreadful and fiend-like occu-
pations arid practices of the chief servants of popery,
when that imposture is in power. We expect some
may pronounce our statements exaggerated ; but, we
regret to say, our feeble pen could not pourtray one
hundredth part of the foul, debasing and inhuman
practices of our fallen nature, to which the system of
popery furnishes a shield and curtain. We admit
that some of such practices cannot be the acts of any
religionists, nor be avowed by any hierarchy, however
fabulous and pagan, yet we believe that popery
approves of all systems of torture and inquisition, and
that the secresy with which it permits its administra-
tions enables its incarnate officers to indulge every sin
which degrades man. 0 women of England, we
beseech you to use your sweet and lovely influence —
against that imposture which yearns especially for
your smile and approval ; let your benignant intelli-
gence and example be on the side of truth, and let
your silver voices proclaim your adherence to God
and your country.

236 THE SPIRIT

Remember the records of the Holy Inquisition have
proved that innocent girls, who have been seduced at
confession to take the veil, have afterwards been (by
the intrigues of abbesses and other familiars) brought
before the secret Inquisition, under some pretended
charge of heresy, and, of course, detained in that den
of whoredom and murder; and, when beauty has
faded and health has sunk under the weight of anguish
and woe, their lives have been suddenly concluded by
some refined piece of barbarity, and their poor bodies
hidden away, whilst their relatives and friends have
not dared to make enquiries for them.

At present — mark these words — we say at present,
you may worship God according to His Word, and
free from the dictates of the works of the Fathers.
At present, you and your oflFspring, your loved and
loving children, may surround you and kneel with
you at the altar of the true God. At present, your
daughters may grow in a^e and beauty, and confess
to the God of their lives tnose sins which no mortal
ear should hear— sins of the eye, sins of the searching
eye, that mystic inlet to the brain ; and they may ask
all their sins to be blotted out with the righteous hand
of heaven, as though they had never sinned. Fathers,
mothers, countrjnnen, and lovers, stand up and praise
God that you and I and all that have sinned may be
forgiven without the intervention or knowledge of
man. Think of the degradation which popery casts
upon man, and, occasionally, on lovely woman. To
err is mortal; to forgive, divine: then whence this
hydra-headed monster — confession* — auricular confes-
sion— this wily invention of popery. In the confessional
the thrones of kings have been undermined,^ murders
have been rendered untraceable, husbands have been
violently torn from their families and put to death ;
whilst wives and daughters have been seduced to

• Appendix, No. XXII.

t Bomanists affirm that, in some cases, it is proper and lawful to
communicate what is stated at confession, especially if it relates to
the Roman Church (see Panorm. de Paen).

i

►

OF THE VATICAN. 237

disobedience by men calling themselves holy.* This is
but the partial system of the slavery of popery. By
this system of espionage, in the confessional, secrets
of ministers of State have been explored, kings have
been dethroned and secretly destroyed,f traitors have
been bom, sin has made its first impress on the sweet
mind of woman in her ardent early days. The flower
of youth has been blighted by the pestiferous breath
of foul-mouthed monsters who knew the confidings of
enthusiastic woman, the progression of sin, and the
channels of the mind of youth. J Come forth, ye mon-
sters, from those graves your bodies have polluted,
give back to those lovely daughters of Spain that
cheerfulness, that health, that innocence, tnat hope,
which, in one polluting moment, you tore away with
the talons of your insatiable lusts. Spain, Portugal,
Italy, where are some of your sunny children of
beauty who fell into the greedy jaws — into the meshes
and dreadful abyss of the great whoredom of popeiy.
A modem writer says, " Auricular confession, like
purgatory§ was an invention to keep the people in
subjection to the priesthood ; and many are the awfiil
consequences of the system (see Stephens's Popery,
p. 166). Of Erin's daughters, how many thousanas

* Appendix, No. XXIII.

t All Europe believes that the Holy Inquisition demanded the
life of Don Carlos, the son of Philip II., and that the infatoated
papist handed him over to their povrer. He was put to death by
slow poison, which gradually destroyed his blood. The physician
employed was Olivares ; but some have said that the final and most
deadly poison was administered by the beloved tutor of his childhood
in the sacramental wafer (see liorente's Hist. p. 407). See Louis
Cabrea's Hist, of Philip II. ; also Watson's History of the Life of
Carlos, and De Thou, vol. ii. b. 48, and Llorente's History of the
Inquisition, wherein all the horrible detail of this masterpiece of
murder and fanaticism is fully set out. This latter work gives the
trials, tortures and deaths of many hundreds of noble, rich, beautiful
and learned persons, whose lives and conduct attracted the malice
of the papal council ; and we would strongly recommend the perusal
of Llorente and the more extensive work of the judicious Limborch.

X Turberville's Roman Catechism says, if there is any part of the
sins withheld by the party confessing, he lies to the Holy Ghost

§ Appendix, No. XXIV.

238 THE SPIRIT

are yearly sinking into the immoral and infemous
tofls of Komanisra. Albion's daughters, why so
giddy, vain, and unsuspicious? You, even you, may
one day be taken from your happy homes into fast-
nesses of wild enthusiasm, and thence to polluting
sin, where the strong arm of your brave fathers
and brothers may never reach. We concede to you
that mere Romanism has palpable barbarity and
blasphemy marked on its forehead, sufficiently to
warn the inexperienced, but the modem serpent,
Tractarianism, may deceive you and rob you of hope
and peace. Do not dandle with this new model of
paganism, or it will seize you and dart away with
you into the pit of destruction. It mav csdl itself
tractarianism or any tsm, but it is another ally of
popery, wearing a mask, and, if you watch its track,
its progress, and its associates, you will not have
much doubt where its den is. We would especially
warn our countrjrmen against the sudden though ap-
parently hearty denunciations against popery, recently
made by some of the chief dignitaries of the Protestant
Church — Protestantism requires sound and faithful
friends, not sleeping warders. At present, it even
warmly denies its parentage and birth-place; but
watch it when it seizes its prey, and you may discern
it stealing along to the residence of the Mother of
Harlots ! As the tigress proudly takes her prey to
her den, so do the tractarian priests take their young
proselytes to Rome, to the feet of their master. Con-
sider the fowler ; he hides afar oflF, and places singing
birds with beautiful plumage, around, to allure the
happy, giddy songsters, whose freedom tempts them
evervwhere. But list — one joins in the song of the
hireling birds ; a little while he hops about between
freedom's wide expanse, and the dark narrow cell
of slavery — once more his gallant note plays in the
neighbouring wood, companion with the breeze, and
breaks upon the arched form of heaven's high throne.
How near to slavery and death he little thinks ! The

OF THE VATICAK. 239

imprisoned songsters emulate each other to allure him.
In the trance of their enchantments he steps with heed*
less gait, and forgets the caution of freedom's children.
0 see^ the hidden fowler moves on apace — ^hark, the
net has fallen, and the child of freedom is locked in the
arms of slavery and death. Tractarianists are these
hireling birds who chant false lays, which sound of
liberty, but lead to slavery and death. The young
proselyte of tractarianisim is the little bird entrapped
by the cruel fowler. Then ye who may chant the notes
of the freedom of the gospel, give no ear to the voice of
the works of the Fathers, however charmingly this
lately revived delusion may sound, for it is but man
(our fallen nature), once more struggling for the van-
tage ground with God. It is earth again defying
heaven. It is the meek mission of popery. It is
treason against Queen Victoria, and rebellion whisper-
ing to loyal hearts. It is an old*fashioned deception
dressed up in new rags. It is wicked Cain watching
for the moment to strike the murderous blow upon
his unsuspicious brother.

We will no longer address the fair and lovely ladies
of England. We must turn to the truly dangerous
foes of Protestantism — those who have forgotten the
mission they undertook — those who have created all
the mischiefs, and have been unfaithful to their Great
Master — have denied their Master, and are ambitious
again to crucify the holy Jesus ; those who have re-
ceived their hire, but have deserted their duty I Who
are we reproaching? They are to be found amongst
the disciples of Christ, whilst they are denying Him.
They bear the name of Protestant clerg3mien but are
Papists — they are the children of Ignatius Loyola,
bearing poison and poignards to destroy the spirit
and heart of Protestantism. They affect a sublime
reverence for the works of the fathers, whilst they
insult God and his Son Jesus. They direct the eye
of faith to the works of men in preference to the
works and Word of God. It is no answer to say their

240 THB SPIRIT OF THE VATICAN

churches are proprietary; for the tractarian priests
obtained possession of the pulpits of Protestantism,
and the confidence of the congregations, in the guise
and by the solemn adjurations of Protestant priests.
They are now feeding on the glebe of Protestantism,
and watching for an occasion to avow the extent of their
rebellion. They are the unfaithful priests who still rest
imder the protection of that Church which they are daily
insulting, and against whose prosperity they are ever
conniving.

0 stay, remember the priests of Baal — false shep-
herds, stay, for ye may ruin some — ^lull thousands of
souls into the sleep of death — but know, for all these
things you will be brought to judgment. Your vanity
and puerility may exceed the apparent indignation of
your fellow-creatures, but God and your country pro-
nounce you guilty — guilty of the blood-guiltiness of
the precious souls of men ! Yes, those very men for
whom you are pledged to be accountable. Is this
knguagi offensive? Dare anv man, understanding
your conduct, speak less plainly ? If he dare, he is
a flatterer, or is already smitten with the pestiferous
plague of the Mother of Harlots !

Once more listen! Your fellow-countrymen call
to you to return to your first love, and give up this
harlotry — this mummery — this form and fashion — so
insulting to the transcendant nature of Spirit. 0, go
not out of this quickly passing world, chargeable with
the loss of thousands of souls entrusted to your care,
lest you may, through all eternity, bear in your once
religious and loyal hearts that dreadful anguish which
will burn in the spirits of those who have insulted
" Him " who is '* mighty to save."

Return ! Return ! And you may yet be forgiven by
your injured queen, and be loved and honored by
England's grateful people, and at last stand before
God your Maker as faithful stewards, and receive from
His kind forgiving hand the crown to be for ever worn
by the true soldier of the cross.

APPENDIX.

No. I. — Medical Lore.

Forshal, in his Notes to the various Travels, gives a description of
three kinds of leprosy. It appears, hy Di\ !Maf?on Good, that i\
variety of recipes wore collected from the iirr^ of fruits, plants, and
roots, from which the iirst principles of medicine were deduced ; hut
that, even amongst the comparatively advanced nations, such as the
Eg;)'ptians and Babylonians, there were no pli ysicians ; hut the custom
was, to expose the sick in public places, that those who passed by
might be induced to communicate the processes or medicines which
had been useful to them in snnilar cases. In process of time, patients
were taken to the temples, not only as places of public resort, but
in the expectation of assistance from the god of the temple. The
temple of Serapis was often resorted to for that purpose by the
Eg}^tians, and that of ^sculapius hy the Greeks. Thus the matter
very gradually came into the hands of the priests, who at lenglh
obtained vast information, by tending the various cases brought to
their respective temples. The priests, or rather the lower class of
thera, kept a register in the temple of all cases, and the remedies
applied. The ciures were necessarily vcrj' mnny, and the glory was
given to the god to whom the temple might be dedicated. Hero-
dotus says, there were physicians for separate parts of the body —
for the eye, the ear, the teeth, the stomach, etc. It is generally
agreed that the Egyi)tian priests were the first to bring into a
system the loose facts which formcT oges liad collected.

It is thought by some writers, not, perhajjs, without reason, that
the worship of -^sculapius, the god of physic, under the form of a
serpent, was derived from some tradition concerning this animal,
thai the sight of it made the bruised whole.

No. II. SuPUEMACy AND INFALLIBILITY.

For a detailed account of these subjects, sec App. No. IV.

No. III. — Adrian's Bull.

" Adrian, servant of the ser\-ants of God, to his son in Christ Jesus,

Henry, King of England.

*• Sends Greeting, and Apostolical Benediction. The desire your
Magnificence expresses to advance the glory of your name on earth,
and to obtain in heaven the price of eternal happiness, deserves, no

R

242

The spirit of the Vatican.

doubt, great commendations. As a good Catholic Prince, you arc
very careful to enlarge the borders of the Church ; to spread the know-
ledge of the truth among the barbarous and the ignorant ; and to
pluck up vice by the roots in the field of the Lord: — and in order to
this you apply to us for countenance and direction. We are confident,
therefore, that by the blessing of the Almighty, your undertaking will
be crowned with a success suitable to the noble motive which sets you
upon it ; for whatever is taken in hand from a principle of Faith and
Religion, never fails to succeed. It is certain, as you yourself acknow-
ledge, that Ireland, as well as all other islands which have the hap-
piness to be enlightened by the Sun of Righteousness, and have
submitted to the doctrines of Christianity, are unquestionably St.
Peter's right, and belong to the jurisdiction of the Roman Church.
We judge, therefore, after maturely considering the enterprise you
propose to us, that it will be proper to settle in that island, colonies
of the faithful who may be well pleasing to God. You have advertised
us, most dear son in Christ, of your design of an expedition into
Ireland, to subject the island to just laws, and to root out vice which
has long flourished there. You promised to pay us out of every housCi
and to maintain the rights of the Church without the least detriment
or diminution. Upon which promise, giving a ready ear to your
request. We consent and allow that you make a descent in that island^
to enlarge the bounds of the Church, to check the progress of immo-
rality, to reform the manners of the natives, and to promote the
growth of virtue and the Christian religion. We exhort you to do
whatsoever you think proper to advance the honour of God and the
salvation of the people, whom we charge to submit to your jurisdic-
tion, and own you for their sovereign lord : provided always, that the
rights of the Church are inviolably preserved, and the Peter-pence
duly paid. If, therefore, you think fit to put your design in execution,
labour above all things to improve the inhabitants of the island in
virtue. Use both your own, and the endeavours of such as you shall
judge worthy to be employed in this work ; that the Church of God be
enriched more and more, that religion flourish in the country, and that
the things tending to the honour of G<id and salvation of souls be in
such manner disposed as may entitle you to an eternal reward in
heaven, and an immortal fame on earth.

No. IV. — Ecclesiastical Supremacy.

The whole superstructure of popery, as Moody justly says, is
founded on the assumption, that St. Peter was the first bishop of
Rome ; that he was invested with supreme and infallible authority ;
and that the popes are his successors by Divine appointment. But
before the pope's claim of being the successor of St. Peter can be
established, it must be proved that St. Peter was the first diocesan
bishop of Rome, that he lived and died there, and bequeathed his
authority and infallibility to the pope. In the New Testament are

APPENDIX. 243

two catholic epistles written by St. Peter ; yet not one word of this
is found in either of them. Now if, upon examination, the papal
supremacy be found insupportable by historical evidence, either
sacred or profane, then the Romanist has nothing more than a mere
conjecture or vague report for the foundation of his faith.

Archbishop Usher says of the pope's supremacy, ** Upon this one
point the Romanists do hazard their whole cause, acknowledging
the standing or falUng of their church absolutely to depend there-
upon"— (Preface to Speech on the Oath of Supremacy), Bishop
Morton says, the supremacy is **the chief arch, and, as we may
say, the highest pinnacle of their Romish temple, the beginning and
the end of our controversies, the i)illar and foundation of the Romish
Church" (Prot. Appeal, lib. v.). Professor Dodwell says, " To this
one are reduced all the disputes between us."

We know that Peter founded many churches, and could it be
proved that the Church of Rome was one of them, which has never
been done, yet the Roman pontiff could no more claim to be ** The
successor of the blessed Peter, prince of the Apostles, and the vicar
of Jesus Christ," than the bishops of the othei* churches founded
by St. Peter.

Let us inquire whether there be any historical testimony that
St.Peter was the first diocesan bishop of Rome. It is certain, that no
intimation of this is to be found in any of the writers of the first
three centuries ; and if they are silent respecting Peter's Roman
Episcopate, it never can be established from the fabrications of a
later period ; but although we find no testimony ^or it we have some
against it.

Irenseus, who gives a list of twelve successive Roman bishops, says,
"The Church of Rome was jointly founded by the two Apostles,
Peter and Paul ; when the two Apostles had thus jointly founded it,
they jointly delivered the episcopate of the newly founded society to
Linus" (Iren. adv. Haer. lib. iii. c. 5). The testimony of Irena^us is
of so great antiquity, that it demands particular attention : the work
against heresies just quoted was published a.d. 175, or between
seventy and eighty years after the death of St. John. Linus, not
Peter, is here mentioned as the first bishop of Rome. Irenaeus, in
his list of Roman bishops, places linus as the first. Yet the
Romanists pretend, upon the authority of the Fathers, that St. Peter
was the first Bishop of Rome. Tlie ancient author of the ** Apostolic
Constitutions," which Whiston defended as the genuine writings of
the Apostles, also gives a list of the primitive bishops of Rome, and
names Linus as the first ; he says, *' Linus was consecrated the first
bishop of the Roman Church," adding, " not by Peter but by Paul"
(Constit. Apost. lib. vii. c.46). This latter clause is evidently in-
tended tp counteract an opinion which prevailed, that Peter was
present at Linus*s consecration, and which the writer knew had no
evidence to support it. Had Peter been at Rome at this period, he
would undoubtedly have been present at so important a ceremony :
his name, in the above quotation firom Irenseus, is probably an inter-

r2

244 THE SPIRIT OF THE VATICAN,

polation ; for the first book only of this Author is now extant in the
original Greek, and of the rest we have only a barbarous Latin
version.

We beg to observe that Linus's consecration is not here spoken
of as an ascertuned fact ; the first bishop might have been Clement
or Cletus, or even some individual whose name is not recorded ; for
during that period of horrid persecution, the most awful confusion
must have prevailed; and many records undoubtedly perished.
Eusebius himself, who became bishop of Cscsarea, a.d. 315, ex-
pressly owns, that it was not agreed among the learned in his day,
who were the first seven bishops of Rome, and that there was great
uncertainty as to the succession of bishops in most of the ancient
sees: it appears, then, that the uncertainty which exists now existed
more than one thousand five hundred years ago.

The observations of Duchesne, the historian of the king of France,
on this subject, may be considered important, as he was a papist.
** It is very difficult to say who have been the immediate successors
of St. Peter, seeing that the greatest and most ancient writers of
the church speak of it differently. Tertullian, Jerome in some
places, and many of the Latins, place Clement after him, and make
Clement second. Irenseus. on the other hand, Eusebius, Optatus,
and some others, unanimously testify, that Linus, his disciple and
coadjutor, succeeded him."

If the Romanists are in doubt as to the second link of the papal
succession, what evidence have they of the first f for three centuries
rolled away before a word was ^^Tittcn respecting St. Peter's Roman
episcopate. We are, therefore, sm*prised to find it asserted in the
writings of Jerome and others, that St. Peter was bishop of Rome
five and twenty years, particularly as this is irreconcilable with the
history of the Acts of the Apostles and St. Paul's Epistles ! Indeed,
the whole affair, so far as tradition goes, is shrouded in obscurity.
Those profound scholars, Scaliger, Salmasius, and Frederick Span-
heim, as well as several other learned men, have denied that
St. Peter ever was at Rome ; and of course the onus prolandi lies
with the papists to prove the affirmative, a point that has hitherto
baffled their most refined ingenuity to accomplish, and ever will, for
both sacred and profane history are against them.

Scaliger, who was esteemed the most learned man of his age,
says, " As for the coming of Peter to Rome, his Roman episcopate
of twenty-five years, and his final martyrdom at Rome, no man
whose head can boast a grain of common sense, will believe a single
syllable" (Scalig. in Johan xviii. 31).

That the supremacy of the Roman pontiff was unknown at the
beginning of the fourth centur}% may be inferred from the following
quotation from St. Jerome : — ** Ubicunque fuerit episcopus, sivc
Romse, sive Engabii, sive Constantinopoli, sive Rhegii, sive Alex-
andria, sive Thanis, ejusdem raeriti, ejusdem est sacerdotii; potentia
divitiarum, et paupertatis humilitas, vel sublimiorem vel inferiorem
episcopum non facit ; caeterum omnes apoetolorum successors sunt."

APPENDIX. 245

Hier. Ep. 83. (ad Evagr.) ** Wherever there is a bishop, be it at
Rome, at Eugabium, at Constantinople, or at Rhegium, at Alex-
andria, or at Thanis, he is of the same worth and of the same
priesthood ; the power of wealth and the lowliness of poverty render
not a bishop high or low; for all of them are successors of the
Apostles." During the first six centuries, no church believed the
bishop of Rome to be universal bishop, and no pope claimed such a
pre-eminence ; and this is evident from the fact, that in the first
General Council, held at Nice in 325, summoned by the emperor,
the bishops of Alexandria and Antioch were declared to have, accord-
ing to aistom, the same authority over the churches subordinate to
them, that the bishops of Rome had over those that lay about that city ;
and that, in the sixth centuiy, when John, the bishop of Constanti-
nople, assumed to himself the title of Universal Bishop, Pelagius II.
and Gregory I., both bishops of Rome, protested against him.

It must, however, be remarked upon the quotation just given from
St, Jerome, that the apostles — as apostles — ^have no successors at
all ; this is allow^cd even by Bellarmine : — " Bishops do not properly
succeed the apostles, because the apostles were not ordinary, but
extraordinary, and, as it were, delegate pastors, who have no suc-
cessors. Bishops have no part of the true apostolic authority," etc.

I now proceed to sliow, from the Holy Scriptures, that we have
no reason to believe that St. Peter ever was at Rome ; that he
certainly never was invested with a supremacy over the other
apostles ; and that, if he ever visited the imperial capital, he did not
become its diocesan bishop. Three years after St. PauUs conversion
we find him at Jerusalem (Gal. i. 18): he was there also when
Herod died ; and he was present at the Council of Jerusalem, as
this assembly is generally denominated.

When St. Paul penned his epistle to the Romans, St. Peter must
have resided among them about sixteen years, if he became their bishop
A.D. 44, the period generally fixed by the papists. But, if the
Roman Christians had been so long under the instructions of this dis-
tinguished apostle, and which were still continued to them, is it
probable that St. Paul would have sent them an epistle, seeing this
church ^Mis so well provided for, and having many others to engage
his attention ? Yet, he says, ** For I long to see you, that I may
impart unto you some spiritual gift, to the end ye may be estab-
lished" (Rom. i. 11). "And I myself also am persuaded of you,
my brethren, that ye also are full of goodness, filled with all know-
ledge, able also to admonish one another. Nevertheless, brethren,
I have written the more boldly unto you in some sort, as putting
you in mind, because of the grace that is given to me of God *'
(Rom. XV. 14, 15). St. Paul here tells his Christian brethren at Rome,
that they were ** able to admonish one another ;" yet, nevertheless,
he will " put them in mind," &c. ; language not to be reconciled
with St. Peter's presence among them. Tlie apostle speaks of their
ability to admonish, but says nothing of St. Peter's.

In the last chapter of this epistle, St. Paul sends salutntiont to

246 THE SPIRIT OF THE VATICAN.

many of the members of the church, commencing with Priscilla and
Aqaila, his '* fellow-helpers in Christ Jesus," but does not mention
P^er, which he certainly would have done had Peter been at Rome.
Peter's commission was to instruct his Jewish brethren scattered
abroad ; and this required him to travel, which was wholly incon-
sistent with his assuming the episcopal office at Rome. In Acts
xviii. 2, we read, ** And found a certain Jew named Aquila, bom in
Pontus, lately come fix)m Italy with his wife Priscilla ; (because that
Claudius had commanded all Jews to depart from Rome :) and came
unto them." St. Peter, then, was not at Rome during the reign of
Claudius.

Nor have we a word respecting him when St. Paul arrived at
Rome ; for he says, ** At my first answer no man stood with me,
but all men forsook me: I pray God that it may not be laid to their
charge" (2 Tim. iv. 16). It was the custom of the Romans, when
a person was tried for any crime, to permit his friends to be present,
to encourage and assist him ; this St. Peter would have done had he
been there. From Acts xxviii. 15, it ap{>ears the Roman Christians
came to meet him ** as far as Appii Forum, and The three taverns :"
but when they perceived they were in danger of suffering with the
apostle, having no desire to wear the crown of martyrdom, they
forsook him. St. Paul's prayer in the passage just quoted, intimates
that their sin was great ; he, therefore, implores for them the Divine
forgiveness. Had St. Peter been at Rome, he would have enter-
tained St. Paul at his house; but in the sixteenth verse, it is said,
** Paul was suffered to dwell by himself with a soldier that kept
him ;" and at the twenty -third verse, we find he was in a lodging.
'* There came many to him unto his lodging." Not a word of Peter;
the circumstances of the narrative demonstrate that this apostle was
not at Rome at the time they took place ; nor when the second
epistle to Timothy, just quoted, was penned. The apostle's course
was then nearly finished, and he concludes this, his last epistle, in
the following words : — " Eubulus greeteth thee, and Pudens, and
Linus, and Claudia, and all the brethren. The Lord Jesus Christ
be with thy spirit. Grace be with you. Amen." In this saluta-
tion, not a word about Peter; yet Linus is mentioned. •

Was Peter at Rome when Paul wrote his epistle to the Colossians?
If the Romanist should dare to say Yes, the reader may refute his
lie by turning to the fourth chapter of that epistle, ver. 10. and 11.
** Aristarchus my fellow-prisoner saluteth you, and Marcus, and
Jesus, which is called Justus, who are of the circumcision. I'hese
only are my fellow-workers unto the kingdom of God, which have
been a comfort unto me." Observe this epistle was written £rom
Rome, A. D. 64, about two years before the death of St. Peter.

In short, we defy the Romanist to adduce a single verse from the
New Testament that even implies that St. Peter was ever at Rome.

Let us next consider that passage in the Gospel by St. Matthew,
which the Romanists advance to prove, that St. Peter was invested
with the supremacy, etc. Matt. xvi. 18. "Thou art Peter, and upon
this rock I will build my church," etc.

APPENDIX. 247

We do not attach much importance to the authority of the fathers,
for the papists have not only corrupted the text of the genuine
fathers, but have also fabricated spurious treatises, and published
them as their genuine works. Dr. James has proved that no less
than 187 treatises have been forged by the papists, and attempted
to be palmed on the world as the genuine works of ancient writers
(see Lathbury's State of Popery and Jesuitism in England). But in
spite of these corruptions, it is easy to show^, with respect to the
above passage in Matthew's Gospel, that the primitive fathers never
imagined, as the papists do, that our Lord meant that his church
was to be built on Peter and his pretended successors, and not on
himself. Take the following quotation from St. Augustine : —
" Super banc petram confcssus es, super meipsum Filium Dei vivi,
8?dificabo ecclcsiam meam. Super me sedificabo, non super te"
(De Verbis Dom. Serm. 13). " Upon this rock which thou hast
confessed, upon myself the son of the living God, I will build my
church. I will build thee upon myself, and not myself on thee."
St. Augustine again says, that the church in this world is shaken with
divers temptations, as with showers, floods, and tempests, yet faileth
not because it is built upon the Rock (Petra), from whence Peter
took his name. Tlie Rock is not called Petra firom Peter, but Peter
is called from petra the rock ; as Christ is not so called from Chris-
tian, but Christian from Christ. Therefore, said the Lord, upon
this Rock I will build my chinxih, because Peter had said, Thou art
Christ the son of the living God. Upon this Rock which thou hast
confessed, will I build my church. For Christ himself was the Rock,
on which foundation Peter himself was built. ** For other founda-
tion can no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ " (Tract.
124 in Johan).

Granville Sharpe observes, that the first term in the text, petros
or Peter, signifies only a stone, and that it, therefore, represents one
out of a multitude of believers ; and that the second term, petra or
rock, is the title often applied to the Supreme Being in Scripture,
and, therefore, not applicable to any mere man. He adds, that
whatever was the language in which our Lord spoke to his disciples,
the Greek record is our authoritative instructor. Hales also says,
that our Lord referred to himself as the Rock. Lightfoot considers
that the words concerning the rock arc from Isa. xxviii. 16, which
can only be interpreted of Christ.

If we turn to the Greek Testament we shall find that the word
ircrpa is employed to signify a rock. See Luke vi. 48; viii. 6, 13;
Rev. vi. 15, 16 ; Matt. vii. 24. 25 ; Rom. ix. 33; 1 Cor. x. 4. In
the New Testament nerpos is only used as the surname of Simeon ;
for the word \idos is employed to signify a stone. In Greek authors,
while n€Tpa always signifies a rock, or a massive portion of a rock,
TTfTpos is simply a stone, equivalent to 'kiBot. This distinction is
made by Parkhurst and Schrcvclius. In Ernesti's edition of Homer,
there are twenty-four references to the word ircrpa in the index ; in
all the passages referred to, it signifies a rock. But in Horn. Iliad,

248. THE SPIRIT OF THE VATICAN.

I?. 270, rr 411, 734, v. 288, irfrpos signifies a stone thrown by the
hand. In Pindar, in the Argonautics of Apollonius Rhodias^ and
Hesiod, the same distinction is recognised. If our Lord had intended
the person of Peter for the rock, a learned divine has remarked, he
would have expressed it plainly, a-v ci ntrpos nai in\ o-oc, Thou art a
rock, and on thei will I build.

It must further be observed, that the question which led to Petor's
answer was put to all the apostles; he, therefore, must be considered
as answering for all ; and if Peter was a foundation-stone, it is
evident, from Eph. ii. 20, that, all the apostles and all the prophets
too were equally foundation-stones. So says Cardinal Cusa, in his
treatise Catholicd Concordia, lib.ii. c.l3.

It has now been shewn, that we have no historical evidence for
St Peter's Roman episcopate; that the early fathers knew nothing
of it ; that according to them, Linus or Clement, not Peter, was the
first bishop of Rome ; that the ancient author of the ** Apostolic
Constitutions," says, that Linus was consecrated, not by Peter, but
by Paul ; that, according to Eusebius and otheii? , it is not agreed
who were the first seven bishoj^s of Rome ; that Scaligcr, and other
learned men, have denied that St. Peter ever was at Rome, and that
the pretended primacy of the bishop of Rome was unknown in the
days of St. Jerome. It has also been shown, that the Holy Scrip-
tures give not the least hint that St. Peter ever visited the Roman
capital, or that he ever was invested with the primacy ; that
St. Peter's commission as an apostle was iijcompatible with liis
being a resident bishop ; that his name is not to hv, found among
the salutations in the last chapter of the Romans ; that he was not
at Rome in the reign of Claudius, nor there, when St. Paul arrived,
to assist him at his first answer ; that there is not a woixl respecting
Peter in any of the epistles that St. Paul wrote from Rome during
liis confinement ; that when he wrote his epistle to the Colossians,
Aristarchus, Marcus, and Jesus were his only fellow-workers ; that
the gospel of the circumcision v^'as given to Peter, which would lead
him to travel in search of his scattered brethren ; that his presence
at Rome was not needed, where St. Paul, with his fellow-helpers,
were so eminently successful as to win over to the faith some of
Cscsai's household. It has also been shewn, that the texts produced
by the church of Rome to prove St. Peter's supremacy do not prove it,
but have a veiy different meaning* ; that, even according to St. Au^s-
tine, the " Rock," in Matt. xvi. 18, is Christ and not Peter. We,
therefore, perceive that the claims of the pope are contrary to tlie
written word of God, and that the papist has nothing more than vwe
conjecture or vague report for the foundation of his faith.

No. V. — CoKSTiTUTioxs OP Clauexdon.

1 . If any dispute sliall arise concerning the advowson and pre-
sentation of churches, bctvreen laymen, or bet>veen ecclesiastics and

APPENDIX. 249

lajm^, or between ecclesiastics, let it be tried and determined in
the coiurt of our lord the king.

2. Ecclesiastics arraigned and accused of any matter, being sum-
moned by the king's justiciary, shall come into his court, to answer
there, concerning that which it shall appear to the king's court is
cognizable there ; and shall answer in the ecclesiastical court con-
cerning that which it shall appear is cognizable there ; so that the
king's justiciary shall send to the court of holy church, to see in
what manner the cause shall be tried there ; and if an ecclesiastic
shall be convicted, or confess his crime, the church ought not any
longer to give him protection.

3. It is unlawful for archbishops, bishops, and any dignified
clergymen of the realm, to go out of the realm without the king's
license ; and if they shall go, they shall, if it so please the king, give
security that they will not, cither in going, staying, or returning,
procure any evil or danger to the king or to the kingdom.

4. Persons excommunicated ought not to give any security by
way of deposit, or take any oath, but only find security and pledge
to stand to the judgment of the church, in order to absolution.

5. No tenant in cliief of the king, nor any of the officers of his
household, or of liis demesne, shall be excommunicate, nor shall the
lands of any of them be put under an interdict, unless application
shall first have been made to our lord the king, if he be in the king-
dom, or, if he be out of the kingdom, to his justiciary, that he may
do right concerning such person ; and in such manner, as that what
shall belong to the king's court shall be there determined, and what
shall belong to the ecclesiastical court shall be sent thither, that it
may there be determined.

6. Concerning appeals, if any shall arise, they ought to proceed
firora the archdeacon to the bishop, and from the bishop to the arch-
bishop : and, if the archbishop shall fail in doing justice, the cause
shall at last be brought to our lord the king, that, by his precept,
the dispute may be determined in the archbishop's court ; so that it
ought not to proceed any further without the consent of our lord
the king.

7. If there shall arise any dispute between an ecclesiastic and a
layman, or between a lajTnan and an ecclesiastic, about any tene-
ment, which the ecclesiastic pretends to be held in frank almoigne,
and the layman pretends to be a lay fee, it shall be determined
before the king's chief justice, by the trial of twelve lawful men,
whether the tenement belongs to frank almoigne, or is a lay fee ;
and if it be found to be frank almoigne, then it shall be pleaded in
the ecclesiastical court ; but if a lay fee, then in the king's court ;
unless both parties shall claim to hold of the same bishop or baron :
but if both shall claim to hold the said fee under the same bishop or
baron, the plea shall be in his court, provided that, by reason of
such trial, the party who was first seized shall not lose his seisin,
til] it shall have been finally determined by the plea.

250 THE SPIBIT OF THE VATICAN.

8. Whosoever is of any city, or castle, or borough, or demesnOy
or manor, of our lord the king, if he shall be cited by the archdeacon
or bishop for any offence, and shall refuse to answer to such citation,
it is allowable to put him under an interdict ; but he ought not to
be excommunicated before the king's chief officer of the town be
appUed to, that he may, by due course of law, compel him to answer
accordingly ; and if the king's officer shall fail therein, such officer
shall be at the mercy of our lord the king, and then the bishop may
compel the person accused by ecclesiastical justice.

9. Pleas of debt, whether they be due by faith solemnly pledged,
or without faith so pledged, belong to the king's judicature.

10. When an archbishopric, or bishopric, or abbey, or priory, of
royal foundation, shall be vacant, it ought to be in the hands of our
lord the king, and he shall receive all the rents and issues thereof,
as of his demesne ; and when that church is to be supphed, our lord
the king ought to send for the principal clergy of that church, and
the election ought to be made in the king's chapel, with the assent
of our lord the king, and the advice of such of the prelates of the
kingdom as he shall call for that purpose; and the person elect
shaU there do homage and fealty to our lord the king, as his liege
lord of life, Hmb, and worldly honour (saving his order), before he
be consecrated.

No. VI. — Absolution.

This subject has created much vituperation and contention amongst
the churches of the world. The broad distinction seems to lie
between the Romish Church and the High Protestant Church of
Ekigland. For the simple observations here intended, it will not be
desirable to notice the dissensions in the present English Protestant
Church.

From the best examination we have been able to make, we under-
stand the Romish Church to allege, that Absolution, or the power
of absolving sins, is a grace resident in every Cathohc priest ; and
that such absolution may be granted or sold at any moment, and
this without regard to the will and word of God, or the state of the
heart of the applicant. We are aware that such a general power as
this is denied by many ; but the history of this churcli, and its con-
stant practice, prove that the priests are, and have ever been, in
the habit of selling absolution, either to enrich themselves, or the
general coffers of their church.

The Church of England holds a doctrine bearing the same name,
but widely different in its nature. The great auUiority for absolu-
tion under the English Church is to be found in Samuel xii. 1 3 :
** And David said unto Nathan, I have sinned against the Lord.
And Nathan said unto David, Tlie Lord also hath put away thy

APPENDIX. 261

sin ;" thus declaring to the royal penitent, that Grod was willing to
put away the sin, when truly repented of.

This is the simple doctrine of the Protestant Church, that peni-
tence and confession are necessary to obtain absolution or forgive-
ness of sin, such confession and penitence being towards God and
not to man. The sins of the truly repentant arc washed away by
the blood of Christ, as though they had never been ; and this is the
only true absolution, being wiped out of the book of remembrance
by God*s own hand.

No. VII. — Schism.

"That there may be no schism in the body," 1 Corinthians,
xii. 25. The words Schism and Heresy have created as many disputes
as the word Church ; and there have been many violent arguments for
many hundreds of years, and almost innumerable books have been
written, concerning these words. This dispute was at a great height
when the separation of the Reformed Church from the Romish took
place. This is a charge which the Church of England, scarcely free
from the charge herself, never failed to bring against all that separate
from her. But it is observable, that such controversies have done
httle good — ^thcse disputes have produced no result — ^because they
were needless ; and even yet the meaning of the words Schism and
Heresy has never been settled. The Roman Cathohc defines schism
to be a separation from the Church of Rome, and the Reformed
Church deems it to consist in a separation from the Church of
England : thus they stumble on the threshold. It is not a separa-
tion from a church, but a separation in a church. The words cf
St. Paul to the Church of Corinth are — " I beseech you, brethren,
by the name of the Lord Jesus, that ye all speak the same thing,
and that there be no schism among you" (the original word is crxwr/ia).
The word Heresy has been strangely distorted for many centuries, as
if it meant erroneous opinions — opinions contrary to the faith de-
livered to the saints ; and this has been made a pretext for destroy-
ing cities, depopulating countries, and shedding seas of blood ;
although this word has not the least reference to opinions right or
wrong. It simply means, divisions into parties in a religious com-
munity ; and wherever it occurs in Scripture, it is so evident. In
the Ist of Corinthians, 11th chapter, St. Paul says— "I hear that
there are schisms [marg,'] among you, and I partly believe it," verse
18 ; and at verse 19, "for there must be heresies among you, that
they, which are approved among you, may be made manifest." As
if he had said, " the wisdom of God permits it so to be for this end,
for the clear manifestation of those whose hearts are right with
him." A contrary argument has been raised by some, fr^m the
words of St. Peter, the 1st verse of whose 2d Epistle says^" There

252 THE SriRIT OF THE VATICAN.

shall be among you false teachers, who will bring in damnable
heresies, denying the Lord that l)ought them." We contend that
this only means "they will bring in, or occasion, destructive parties
or sects, who deny the Lord that bought them." So it is rendered
in the common French translation ; and two eminent biblical autho*
rities, Adam Clarke and Heny, give the same interpretation. Such
sects now swarm in the Christian world. We have said thus much
on these words, though wc know they may he regarded as merely
critical ; and we are willing to take that portion given in the sermon
on the mount, " Blessed arc the peace-makers.**

Schism, schisma, formed from crx^afui, cleft, fissure, from o-xtfw* to
cut, in the general, signifies division or separation ; but it is chiefly
used in speaking of separations happening through diversity of
opinions among people of the same religion and faith.

Thus we say the schism of the Ten Tribes of Israel from the Two
Tribes of Judah and Benjamin, the schism of the Persians from the
Turks and Mahommedans, etc. Among ecclesiastical authors, the
great schism of the W^est is that which happened in the times of
Urban VI. and Clement VII., who were both advanced to the papacy
at the same time, the latter residing at Avignon in France, and the
former at Rome, which divided the church for forty or fifty years ;
the cause of Clement being es«[)cuscd by France and Spain, Scot-
land, Sicily, and Cyprus, while the rest of Europe acknowledged
Urban to be the true vicar of Christ ; and was, at length, ended by
the election of Martin V. at tl.e Council of Constance, summoned
to meet in the vear 1414.

The Romanists number thirty-four schisms in their church : they
bestow the name English Schism on the reformation of religion in
this kingdom. Tliose of the Church of England again apply the
term Schism to the separation of the Nonconformists, viz., the
Presbyterians, Independents, and Baptists, who contend for a further
reformation.

Some call the separation of the Protestants from the Church of
Rome a passive schism, because that church cut them oflP from her
communion.

The word Schism is used in Scripture in fin indifferent sense ; and,
therefore, the lawfulness or unlawfulness of it is entirely to be
determined by circumstances. In our own language, indeed, common
use has affixed to the term an idea of guilt and reproach ; but, in
this sense, there can be no such thing as schism, except in cases
where there is nn obligation to unity and communion : so that, in
order to define the nature of it justly, we must find out some centre
of union which is common to all Cliristians.

This must be either uniformity of sentiment in matters of specu-
lative belief, or in external modes of worship and discipline, which,
in the nature of things, is impossible ; or, if it be unreasonable to
expect cither of these, the only centre of unity that remains is
charity and mutual forbearance, notwithstanding lesser difiercnces,

APPENDIX, 253

where there is an assent to all the necessary principles of Christian
fiaith, and the profession of Christianity is proved to he sincere by a
regular and virtuous life. However numerous the differences that
subsist among Christians, as long as mutual charity is preserved,
there cannot be the guilt of schism. Alienation of affection, and a
turbulent excommunicating spirit, are the essence of schism, and
not mere difference of opinion ; not the use of different ceremonies,
or of no ceremonies at all, or joining ourselves to any particular
religious communion; for, according to St. Paul — who in several
passages blames the Corinthians for divisions, or schisms, among
themselves in the same comnmnity — this crime may be committed
where there is no separation from a parliculiu' church ; and, conse-
quently, they that differ uncharitably, whether they belong all to one,
or form distinct worshipping assemblies (and they alone), are
schismatics.

Mr. Locke, when writing on this subject, sets out with remark-
ing, that men of difltTcnt religions cannot be either heretics or
schismatics to one another. We are to inquire, therefore, says he,
what men are of the same religion ; concerning which, it is manifest
that those who have one and the same rule of faith and worship arc
of the same religion, and those who have not the same rule of faith
and worship are not of the same religion ; and those who have not the
same rule of faith and worship are of different religions. For since
all things which belong to that religion arc contained in that rule,
it follows, necessarily, that those who agree in one rule are of one
and the same religion, and vice versa. Thus Turks and Christians
are of different religions ; because these take the Holy Scriptures to
be the rule of their religion ; and those, the Koran. And, for the
same reason, there may be different religions even amongst Chris-
tians. Tlie Papists and the Lutherans, though both of them profess
fiiith in Christ, and are, therefore, called Christians, yet are not both
of the same religion, because these acknowledge nothing but the
Holy Scriptures to be the rule and foundation of the religion ; those
take in, aJso, traditions and the decrees of popes, and of all these
together make the rule of their religion. And thus the Christians of
St. John (as they are called), and the Christians of Geneva, are of
different religions ; because these, also, take only the Scriptures ; and
those, we know not what traditions for the rule of their religion.

This being settled, it follows, first, that Heresy is a separation
made in ecclesiastical communion between men of the same religion,
for some opinions no way contained in the rule itself ; and, secondly,
that amongst those who acknowledge nothing but the Holy Scrip-
tures to be their rule of faith, heresy is a separation made in their
Christian communion, for opinions not contained in the express
words of Scripture. Now this separation may be made in a two-
fold manner.

Ist. When the greater part, or (by the magistrate's patronage)
the stronger part, of the church separates itself from others, by

254 THE SPIRIT OF THE VATICAN,

excluding them out of her communion, because they will not
their belief of certain opinions which are not to be fbund in the
express words of Scripture. For it is not the paucity of those that
are separated, nor the authority of the magistrate, that can make
any man guilty of heresy. But he only is a heretic who divides the
church into parts, introduces names and marks of distinction, and
voluntarily makes a separation because of such opinions.

2nd. When any one separates himself from the church, because
that church does not publicly profess some certain opinions which
the Holy Scriptures do not expressly teach.

Both these are heretics ; because they err in fundamentals, and
they err obstinately against knowledge. For when they have deter-
mined the Holy Scriptures to be the only foundation of faith, ibey,
nevertheless, lay down certain propositions as fundamental which are
not in the Scripture ; and because others will not acknowledge these
additional opinions of theirs, nor build upon them as if they were
necessary and fundamental, they, therefore, make a separation in the
church, either by withdrawing themselves from the others, or expel-
ling the others from them. Nor does it signify anytlung for them
to say that their confessions and symbols are agreeable to Scripture,
and to the analogy of faith ; for if they be conceived in the express
words of Scripturo there can be no question about them, because
these are acknowledged by all Christians to be of divine inspiration,
and therefore fundamental. But if they say that the articles which
they require to be professed are consequences deduced from the
Scripture, it is, undoubtedly, well done of them to believe and
profess such things as seem unto them agreeable to the rule of
faith i but it would be very ill done to obtrude those things upon
others, unto whom they do not seem to be the indubitable doctrines
of Scripture. And to make a separation for such things as these,
which neither are, nor can be, fundamental, is to become heretics.
For I do not think there is any man arrived to that degree of mad*
ness, as that he dare give out his conscciuenccs and interpretations
of Scripture as divine inspirations, and compare the articles of faith
that he has framed according to his own fancy with the authority of
Scripture. I know there are some propositions so evidently agree-
able to Scripture, that nobody can deny them to be drawn from
hence; but about those, therefore, there can be no difference.
This only I say, that however clearly we may think this or the other
doctrine to be deduced from Scripture, we ought not, therefore, to
impose it upon others, as a necessary article of faith, unless we
would be content, also, that other doctrines should be imposed upon
us in the same manner.

Thus much concerning Heresy, which word, in common use, is
applied only to the doctrinal part of religion. Schism is a crime
near akin to it ; for both these words seem to me to signify an
ill-grounded separation in ecclesiastical communion, made about
things not necessary. But since use, which is the supreme law in

APPENDIX. 255

matters of language, has determined that heresy relates to errors m
faith, and schism to those in worship or discipline^ we must consider
them mider that distinction.

Schism, then, for the same reasons that have already been alleged,
18 nothing else but a separation made in the communion of l^e
church, upon account of some divine worship or ecclesiastical disci-
pline« that is not any necessary part of it. Now nothing in worship
or discipline can be necessary to Christian communion but what
Christ, our legislator, or the Apostles, by inspiration of the Holy
Spirit, have commanded in express words.

In fine, he that denies not anything that the Holy Scriptures
teach in express words, nor makes a separation upon occasion of
anything that is not manifestly contained in the sacred text, however
he may be nick-named by any sect of Christians, and declared by
some, or all of them, to be utterly void of true Christianity, yet,
indeed, and in truth, tliis man cannot be either a heretic, or a
Dchismatic. — Locke on Toleration,

No. VIII.— The Church.

We should here make some observations on the derivation and
scriptural senses of church, in contrast to the false interpretations
and uses of this important word. Saint Cyprian says, •' Where-
soever two or three believers are met together, there is a church."
And when Saint Paul, writing to Philemon, mentions, '* The church,
which was in his house," it would imply that a family may be termed
the church. Several of those whom God hath called out of the
world (so the original word signifies), uniting together, formed a
church, as the church of Jerusalem. But, after the day of Pente-
cost, it cannot be supposed that they continued to meet in one place
especially, as they had not any large place, nor would they have
been permitted to build one, owing to the jealousy and suspicion of
the Government as to their object. The first time St. Paul uses
the word church, is in his preface to the Corinthians, thus — " Paul,
called to be an apostle of Jesus Christ, unto the church of God,
which is in Corinth." The meaning of which word is fixed by the
words following, namely, " To them that are sanctified in Christ
Jesus, with all that in every place call upon the name of Jesus Christ
our Lord, both yours and ours ;" so that this letter was not ad-
dressed to the Christians at Corinth only, but was a kind of circular
letter to all the churches in the neighbourhood ; for in the inscrip-
tions he says, " Unto the church of God which is in Corinth, with
all the saints that are in all Achaia." There he plainly includes all
the churches, or Christian congregations, which were in the whole
province. But sometimes the word church is used in scriptiure in a
still more extensive meaning, as including all the Christian congre-
gations that are upon the face of the earth. In this sense our

156 THE SPIRIT OF THE VATICAN.

Liturgy adopts it, when it says, *' Let us pray for the whole state of
Christ's church militant here on earth ;" and in this sense Saint
Paul uses it, when he exhorts the elders of Ephcsus **to feed tiie
church of God, which he has purchased with his own blood" (Acts
XX. 28), meaning the Catholic or universal church, that is, all
Christians under Heaven. The Church of God are those who have
one spirit animating thc*m ; one hope reviving them, and that hope
full of immortality ; one Lord leading them, for they sit in heaveiSy
places w^ith Christ Jesus ; one faith living in their souls ; while they
say with Saint Paul, the life which I now live, I live by faith in the
Son of God, who loved me and gave himself for me ; acknow-
ledging one baptism, ns the outward sign of inward grace ; and as
the appointment of God, one God and Father of all, pervading aU,
and filling Heaven and earth. Wc boldly say, this account is con-
sistent with the Thirty-nine Articles, though the nineteenth includes
rather more than the apostle's words. Tlie Latin translation has
these words, coetus a^edentiumy a congregation of believers ; plainly
showing that hy faithful men the compilers meant men endued witi
living faith. Tlie Church of England defines the church to be that
body of men in England in whom there is one spirit, one hope, one
Lord, one faith, one baptism, and one God, the Father of all ; and
then it adds, '* in which the pure word of God is preached, and the
sacraments duly administered." It would be needless to dispute or
defend the additional words, though, it is perceived, that the
apostle's words would admit some within the Catholic church, which
these words exclude. The Church of Rome is clearly excluded ;
seeing therein neither is the pure word of God preached, nor the
sacraments duly administered. The Roman Catholic describes the
church to be the congregation of the faithful, that profess the true
faith, and arc obedient to the pope ; whilst some explain the church
as an assembly of persons united by the profession of the same
Christian faith, and the participation of the same sacraments.
Bellarmine, and the Romish divines, to this definition add, "under the
same pope — sovereign pontifi^, and vicar of Jesus Christ on earth" ;
in which circumstance it is that the Romish and reformed notion of
church differ. Amelotte, and others, make a visible head, or chief,
essential to a church ; accordingly, among the Catholics, the pope —
in England, the king — are respectively allowed heads of the church.
Bishop Hoadly sets aside the notion of a visible head : Christ alone,
according to him, is Head of the church, which position he has
maintained, with great address, in a celebrated sermon before King
George I. on these words — ** My kingdom is not of this world,"
and in the several vindications thereof. Most of the Dissenters
from established churches assume this as a principle, as may be seen
by Towgood's Justification of Dissent, in answer to Mr. White; and in
many other books, written in defence of the Nonconformists. Some-
times we consider church in a more extensive sense, and divide it
into several branches. The church militant is the assembly of the

APPENDIX. 257

faithful on earth ; the church triuinphunt, tliat of the faithful already in
glory. To these the Catholics add t'.ie church patient, which,
according to their doctrine is that of the faithful in purgator}'.
The term ecclesia («»tXi;<ria,) synonymous with our church, is used in
the Greek and Latin profane authors for any kind of public assem-
bly, and even for the place where the assembly is held. Tlie sacred
and ecclesiastical writers sometimes, also, use it in the same sense ;
but, ordinarily, they restrain the term to the Christians, as the term
synagogue, which originally signifies nearly the same thing, is in
like manner restrained to the Jews. Tlius», in the New Testament,
the Greek txicXfjaia signifies almost always either the place destined
for prayer, as 1 Cor. xiv. v 34 ; or the assembly of the faithful dif-
fused over the whole earth, as Ephes. v. 24 ; or the faithful of a
particular city or province, as 2 Cor. ^'iii. 1 ; or even of a single
family, as Rom. xvi. 5 ; or the pastors or ministers of a church, as
Matt, xviii. 1 7. The word church is likewise applied to any par-
ticular congregation of Christians, who associate together and
concur in the participation of all the institutions of Jesus Christ,
with their proper pastors or ministers. Thus we read of the
Church of Antioch, the Church of Alexandria, the Church of Tlies-
polonica, and the hke. Church denotes a particular sect of Chris-
tians, distinguished by particular doctrines and ceremonies. In this
sense we speak of the Romish Church, the Greek Church, the
Reformed Church, the Church of England, etc. The J^tin or
Western Church comprehends all the churches of Italy, Fniuce,
Spain, Africa, the North, and all other countries whither the Romans
carried their language. Great Britain, i)art of the Netherlands, of
Germany, and of the North, have been separated from hence ever
since the time of Henry VIII. ; and constitute what we call the
Reformed Church, and what the Romanists call the Western Schbm.
The Greek or Eastern Church comprehends the churches of ail the
countries anciently subject to the Greek or Eastern cn^pire, and
through which their language was carried, that is, all the fepoce
extending from Greece to Mesopotamia and Persia, and thence into
Egypt. This church has been divided from the Roman crer since
the time of the Emperor Phocas. Tlie GaUican Church was heretofore
denoted the Church of France, under the government and dirrx-tions
of its respective bishops and pastors. The word church ix u£4d
to signify the body of ecclesiastics, or the clergy, in contradistinction
to l^e laity. Church is used for the place where a particular ctm-
gregation or society of Christians, assemble for the celeliration fif
divine worship. In this sense churches are variously dcnomiriaU^],
according to the rank, deg^ree, discipline, etc., as Mctrop^>litaii
Church, Patriarchal Church, Cathedral Church, Parrx-hial Church,
Collegiate Church, etc. Much more might be added in relation Uj
this word church.

S

258 THE SPIRIT OF THE VATICAN.

No. IX. — Heresy.

Heresy, s. (hdrdsic, Fr. ; haercsis, Lat. ; alpcotf, Greek.) An
opinion of private men, different from that of the catholic and
orthodox chmxih. — Bacon,

Heresy, in law, an offence a^nst Christianity, conmstmg in a
deniiil of some of its essential doctrines, publicly and obstinately
avowed ; being defined " sententia rerum divinarum humano eensa
excop:itata palam docta et perlinaciter defcnsa." And here, it most
be acknowledged, that particular modes of belief or unbelief, not
tending to overturn Christianity itself, or to sap the foundations of
morahty, are by no means the object of coercion by the civil magis-
trate. What doctrines shall, therefore, be adjudged heresy, was left
by our old constitution to the determination of the ecclesiastical
judge, who had, herein, a most arbitrary latitude allowed him. For
the general definition of a heretic, given by Lyndewode, extends
to the smallest deviations fipom the doctrines of the holy church —
" hereticus est qui dubitat de fide cathoHcd, et qui negliget servare
ea, quae Roraana ecclesia statuit, seu servare decreverat ;" op, as the
statute 2 Henry IV. c. 15, expresses it in English — "teachers of
erroneous opinions, contrary to the faith and blessed determinations
of the holy church.*' Very contrary this to the usage of the first
general coimcils, which defined all heretical doctrines with the
utmost precision and exactness. And what ought to have alleviated
punishment, the uncertainty of the crime seems to have enhanced it,
in those days of blind zeal and pious cruelty. It is true that the
sanctimonious hypocrisy of the canonists went, at first, no further than
enjoining penance, excommunication, and ecclesiastical deprivation,
for heresy ; though afterwards they proceeded boldly to imprison-
ment by the ordinarj' confiscation of goods, in j)i05 usus. But, in
the meantime, they had prevailed upon the weakness of bigoted
princes to make the civil power subser>nent to their purposes, by
making heresy not only a temporal, but even a capital, offence ; the
Romish ecclesiastics detcnnining, without appeal, whatever they
pleased to be heresy, and shifting off to the secular arm the odium
and drudgery of executions, with which they were too tender and
delicate to intermeddle. Nay, they pretended to intercede and pray
on behalf of the convicted heretic — ut citra mortis periculum sen-
tentia circa cum moderetur — well knowing that at the same time they
were delivering the unhappy victim to certain death. Hence the
capital punishments inflicted on the Donatists and Manichseans by
the emperors Theodosius and Justinian ; hence, also, the constitution
of the emperor Frederic, mentioned by Lyndewode, adjudging all
persons, without distinction, to be burnt with fire, who were con-
victed of heresy by the ecclesiastical judge. The same emperor, in
another constitution, ordained, that if any temporal lord, when
admonished by the church, should neglect to clear his territories of
heretics within a year, it should be lawful for good Catholics to seize

AprENDix. 259

and occupy the lands, and utterly to exterminate the heretical pos-
sessors. And upon this foundation was huilt that arbitrary power,
so long claimed and so fatally exerted by the pope, of disposing even
of the kingdoms of refractory princes to more dutiful sons of the
church. The immediate event of tliis constitution w^as something
singular, and may serve to illustrate the gratitude of the holy see,
and the just punishment of the royal bigot ; for upon the authority
of this very constitution, the pope afterwards expelled this very
emperor Frederic from his kingdom of Sicily, and gave it to Charles
of Aiyou.

Christianity being thus deformed hy the demon of persecution upon
the continent, we cannot expect that our o\nti island should be
entirely free from the same scourge. And, therefore, we find among
our ancient precedents a writ de hccretko cojiihuremlo, which is thought
by some to be as ancient as the common law itself. However, it
appears from thence, that the conviction of heresy by the common
law was not in any petty ecclesiastical court, but before the arch-
bishop himself, in a provincial synod ; and that the delinquent was
delivered over to the king, to do as he should please with him ; so
that the crown had a control over the spiritual power, and might
pardon the convict by issuing no process against him. Tlie writ (le
hceretico comhvremlo being not a ^^Tit of course ; but issuing only by
the special direction of the king in council.

But in the reign of Henry IV., when the eyes of the Christian
world began to open, and the seeds of the Protestant religion
(though under the opprobrious name of LoUardy) took root in this
kingdom, the clergy, taking advantage from the king's dubious title,
to demand an increase of their own power, obtained an Act of Par-
liament, which 8hari)ened the edge of persecution to its utmost
keenness. For by that statute the diocesan alone, without the
intervention of a synod, might convict of heretical tenets; and
unless the con\act abjured his opinions, or if, after abjuration, he
relapsed, the sheriff was bound, cx-officio^ if required by the bishop,
to commit the unhapi)y victim to the flames, without waiting for the
consent of the crown. By the statute 2 Henry V. c. 7, Lollardy
was also made a temjioral offence, and indictable in the king's
courts, which did not thereby gain an exclusive, but only a concur-
rent jurisdiction with the bishoj)'s conjiistor}- .

Aftenvards, when the final reformation of religion began to ad-
vance, the power of the eccle??iastics was somewhat moderated ; for
though what heresy is was not then precisely defined, yet we are
told, in some points, what it is not; the statute of 25 Henry VHI.
c. 14, declaring that oflenccs against the see of Rome are not
heresy, and the ordinary being thereby restrained from proceeding
in any case upon mere suspicion ; that is, unless the party be accused
by two credible witnesses, or an indictment for heresy be first
previously found in the king's courts of common law. And yet the
spirit of persecution was not yet abated, but only diverted into a lay

s 2

260 THE SPIRIT OF THE VATICAN.

channel. For in six years afterwards, by statute 31 Heniy VIII.
c. 14, the bloody law of the six articles was made, which established
the six most contested points of popery — transubstantiation, com-
munion in one kind, the celibacy of the clergy, monastic vows, the
sacrifice of the mass, and auricular confession ; which points were
** determined by the most godly study, pain, and travail of his
majesty, for which his most humble and most obedient subjects, the
lords spiritual and temporal, and the commons, in Parliament assem-
bled, did not only render and give unto his highness their most high
and hearty thanks," but did also enact and declare all oppugners of
the first to be heretics, and to be burnt with fire, and of the five last
to be felons, and to suffer death. The same statute established a
new and mixed jurisdiction of clergy and laity, for the trial and
conviction of heretics ; the reigning prince being then equally intent
on destroying the supremacy of the bishops of Rome, and establish-
ing all other of their corruptions of the Christian religion.

Without perplexing this detail with the various repeals and revivals
of these sanguinary laws in the two succeeding reigns, let us proceed
to the reign of Queen Elizabeth, when the Reformation was finally
established with temper and dccenc}% unsullied with party-rancour,
or personal caprice and resentment. By statute 1 Eliz. c. 1, all
former statutes relating to heresy are repealed, which leaves the
jurisdiction of heresy as it stood at common law, viz., as to the
infliction of common censures in the ecclesiastical courts, and in case
of burning the heretic in the provincial synod only. Sir Matthew
Hale is, indeed, of a difibrent opinion, and holds that such power
resided in the diocesan also ; though he agrees thnt in either case
the writ de hceretico comhurendo was not deniandable of common
right, but grantable or otherr^-ise, merely at the king's discretion.
But the principal point now gained was, that by this statute . a
boundary is, for the first time, set to what shall be accounted heresy ;
nothing for the future being to be so determined, but only such
tenets as have been heretofore so declared — 1st, by the words of
the canonical scriptures ; 2d, by the first four general councils, or such
others as have only used the words of the Holy Scriptures ; or, 3d,
which shall hereafter be so declared by the Parliament, with the assent
of the el erg}' in convocation. Thus was heresy reduced to a greater
certainty than before ; though it might not have been the worse to
have defined it in terms still more precise and particular, as a man
continued still liable to be burnt for what, perhaps, he did not
understand to be heresy, till the ecclesiastical judge so interpreted
the words of the canonical scriptures.

For the writ de hceretico combureiido remained still in force ; and
we have instances of its being put into execution upon two Baptists
in the seventeenth of Elizabeth, and tvro Arians in the ninth of
James I. But it was totally abolished, and heresy again subjected
only to ecclesiastical correction, pro salute antmcVy by virtue of the
statute 29 Car. II. c. 9 ; for, in one and the same reign, our lands

APPENDIX. 261

were delivered from the slavery of military tenures; our bodies
from arbitrary imprisonment, by the Habeas Corpus Act ; and our
minds from the tyranny of superstitious bigotry, by demolishing this
last badge of persecution in the Enghsh law. Everything is now
less exceptionable, with respect to the spiritual cognisance and
spiritual punishment of heresy ; but still much is wanting to the
amelioration of the laws in tliis respect, even in the opinion of the
most pious and excellent clergymen of the established churgh.
Certainly, what constitutes heresy ought to be most strictly defined,
and no prosecution permitted, even in the ecclesiastical courts, till
the tenets in question are, by proper authority, previously declared
to be heretical. Under these restrictions some think it necessary,
for the support of the national religion, that the officers of the
church should have power to censure heretics ; yet not to harass
them with temporal penalties, much less to exterminate or destroy
them. The Legislature hath, indeed, thought it proper that the
civil magistrate should again interpose, with regard to one species
of heresy, very prevalent in modem times ; for by statute 9 and 1 0
Will. III., c. 32, if any person, educated in the Christian religion,
or professing the same, shall, by writing, printing, teaching, or
advised speaking, deny any one in the Holy Trinity to be God, or
maintain that there are more gods than one, he shall imdergo the
same penalties and incapacities as were just now mentioned to
be inflicted on apostasy by the same statute. The heretics, whom,
in the New Testament, we are directed to avoid, were not the hum-
ble, modest, peaceable, though erroneous. Christians who adhered
to the authority of Clu-ist, and desired to know and do his will ;
but the proud, pragmatical, turbulent party-men, who disturbed and
divided the church by their impositions and innovations on the
terms of brotherly affection and Christian commimion, and by
assuming an authority over their fellow-Christians. Heresy, in
the sense of the Scripture, doth not consist in simple error, nor
were those heretics who were anathematised and persecuted ; but
only those who anathematised and persecuted others, refusing to
acknowledge them for true Christians, on account of their supposed
or real mistakes. Agreeably to this sense of the appellation, it is
justly observed by Mr. Hallett, that the Pope is the greatest Heretic
in the world, (This subject is further considered in App. No. VII.)

No. X. — Council op Trent.

The Creed of Pope Pius IV, was drawn up by the order of the
Council of Trent, as a concise formulary of the doctrines of the
Church of Rome. It consists of twenty-four articles. The twelve
first are the articles of the Nicene Creed ; the twelve last are the
additional doctrines which the Church of Rome has added to the

262 TUE SPIRIT OF TIIE VATICAN.

original Catholic faith. Tlicy arc thus translated by C. Butler, Esq.,
in the Appendix to \'ol. III. of his ** Historical Memoirs of the
English, Irish, and Scottish Catholics since the Reformation."

'* I most firmly admit and embrace Apostolical and Ekx^lesiastical
Traditions, and aU other constitutions and observances of the same
chuK'h.

*' I also admit the Sacred Scriptures, according to the sense whidi
the Holy Mother Church has held, and docs hold, to whom it belongs
to judge of the true ?en;?e and intcr|)rctation of the Holy Scriptures ;
nor will I ever take and interpret them otherwise than according to
the unanimous sense of the Fathers.

** I profess also that tliere arc truly and properly Seven Sacra-
ments of the new law, instituted by Jesus Christ our Lord, and for
the salvation of mankind, though all arc not neccssarj' for every
one — viz.. Baptism, Confirmation, Eucharist, Penance, Extreme
Unction, Orders, and Matrimony ; and that they confer grace ; and
of these. Baptism, Confirmation, and Orders, cannot be reiterated
without sacrilege.

*' I also receive and admit the Ceremonies of the Catholic Church,
received and approved in the solemn administration of all the above
said sacraments.

** I receive and embrace all and every one of the things which
have been defined and declared in the holy Council of Trent^ con-
cerning original sin and justification.

** I profess, likewise, that in the Mass is offered to God a true,
proper, and propitiatory sacrifice for the living and the dead ; and
that in the most holy Sacrament of the Eucharist, there is truly,
really, and substantially, the body and blood, together with the soul
and divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ ; and that there is made a
conversion of the whole substance of the bread into the body, and
of the whole substance of the wine into the blood, which conversion
the Catholic Church calls Transubstantion.

" I confess, also, that under either kind alone, whole and entire,
Christ and a true Sacrament is received.

" I constantly hold, that there is a Purgatory, and that the souls
detained therein are helped by the suffi-ages of the faithful.

** Likewise, that the Saints reigning together with Christ are to
be honoured and invocnted, that they offer prayers to God for us ?
and that their relics ai*e to be venerated.

" I most firmly assert, that the images of Christ, and of the Mother
of God, ever Virgin, and also of the other Saints, arc to be had and
retained ; and that due honour and veneration are to be given unto
them.

" I also affirm that the power of indulgences was left by Christ in
the church ; and that the use of them is most wholesome to Chris-
tian people.

*' I acknowledge the Holy Catholic and Apostohc Roman Church,
the mother and mistress of all churches ; and I promise and swear

363

true obedience to the Roman Bishop, the successor cf St. Peter,
Prince (tf the Apostks, and \lcar of Je«u« Christ.

*• I also profess, and undoabteclj receive, all other things doli-
vered, defined, and declared bj the Sacre^i Cruicns and CSencrtil
CooncOs, and paitknlariy br the holv CVuncfl cf Trvnt ; and. like-
wise, I alflo condemn, reject and anathenlati^e all thinp? cent ran*
thereto, and all herenes whatercr. cc-nden.nt.ti and anatbcmatiscil
bj the Chinch.

•* TTiis true Catholic fiuth, out of which none can be saveil, which
I now freely profess, and trulv hoIJ. I promise, vow. and s^var.
meet constantly to hold and profess the same, whole and entin*.
with God's assistance, to the end of mr life. Amen.**

No. XII. — Paganism.

The idolatry of the Egyptians and Canaanites consisted not only
in worshipping false gods — such as the sun, moon, stars, winds, etc..
which they declared were anointed, and actuated by some intelli-
gences residing in them, and exerting their beneficial or noxious
powers on man — but also in forming certain symbolical and figuni-
tivc representations of the True Go<l, under tlio forms of leasts.
birds, and fishes, expressive of their peculiar essences or pt)wers ;
until at length the symbols were forgotten, or perverted by thi>
vulgar into the most grovelling and senseless materials on the out*
hand, or bestial idolatry on the other. Tlierc became a confiiscul
mob of gods and goddesses, consisting of comipted symbols, and
the heavenly bodies personified, mixed with eniinent persons wbo
were deified on account of some exploits or national serviees.
Generally, these classes of gods arc mixed up in the most i)n>njiK-
cuous medley ; and often various characteristics arc mixed up in t hi^
same god, producing the greatest absurdity and conftision. Sonu*
nations confined themselves to one particular class; sucb an tbc
Persians, who adopted the primitive idolatry, adoring only tlio
heavenly bodies, particularly the sun. Herodotus, and nuwt |>r()-
fanc writers, prove that the Egyptians wen; the most Huperstitious
and wild in their idolatry, of fdl the ancient naticms. 'llieirs wen*
the dark idolatries, for they bowed down to the most n^pulsivc*
forms of wood and stone. Eusebius, who gave great attention to
these cosmogonies and tlicogonies, is of opinion tbat they entirely
denied that a Spirit was the Creator of all things ; but the eminent
Cudworth thinks otherwise, and refers to the fiu^t of the god Cneph
being set up by the Egyptians ; and though this god was worshipped
under the most ugly and monstrous form, yet it was called the
Good God. Its figure was that of a man holding a girdle, and a
sceptre and crown, and with magnificent plumes : from his mouth
proceeded an egg, whence issued another god, whom they called
Phtha. An explanation may give some idea of this monstrous

264 THE SPIRIT OF THE VATICAN.

worship: — the overshadowing plumes were to denote his hidden
and invisible nature, his power of communicating life, his uniTersal
sovereignty, and the spintuality of hia operations; the egg pro-
ceeding from his mouth signified the world, which he created. The
same god was worshipped under the form of a serpent, with the
head of a hawk, that, by opening his eyes, fills the world with light
— by shutting them, covers it with deep darkness. The worship
of the god Cneph was by no means general in Egypt — it was
chiefly confined to Thebais. Plutarch praises the inhabitants of
Thebais, that they were exempt from the common superstitions;
since they acknowledged no mortal god, admitting for the first
principle only the god Cneph, who had no beginning, and was not
subject to death.

There can be little doubt that the sun, moon, and heavenly bodies
were the first objects of idolatry ; next came the elements, which
were worshipped in their palpable or visible manifestations, without
symbol, image, or temple ; next followed a practice of worshipping
living creatures. The Egy])tian worshipped tlie sun, and the Persian
worshipped the hawk, as a symbol of the sun ; so this system of
symbolization seemed to deteriorate in various ancient nations —
extended itself rapidly, and seemed to involve itself deeply in the
habits of these dark nations ; so much so, that many cities were
called after the names of the animals which were worshipped in the
respective towns ; such as Bubastis, Mendes, Crocodilopolis, Leon-
topolis — severally named after cats, goats, crocotliles, and lions.
The next stage was that of deifying men and w^omen.

This painful hst might be added to very considerably. Indeed,
to give the various names and attributes of the various deities which
have been successively worshipped by the Pagan world, would fill
volumes. For further particulars, the reader is referred to " Egyptian
Antiquities," vol.i. p. 370 — 374, in ** Library of Entertaining Know-
ledge;" also to the excellent work by Cudworth. We cannot
refrain from referring to the worship of garlic and onions by the
Egyptians. Juvenal says —

"How Egypt, mad with superstition grown,

Makes gods of monsters, but too well is known ;

*Tis mortal sin an onion to devour ;

Each clove of garlic is a sacred power.

Religious nations, sure, and blest abodes.

Where every garden is o'ergrown with gods ! **

Drtden.

Tlie Unanimxtij of Romanism with Paganis^n is obvious in many
respects. They have tutelary saints, who are said to preside over
different countries, and to extend their protection to persons in dif-
ferent circumstances and situations. St . Christopher and St. Clement
are said to preside over the sea ; St. Anthony, over inflammations ;
St. Petronillo is applied to for the cure of the ague ; St. Sigismund,
for fevers ; St. Margarita, for assistance in child-bearing ; St. Roach,

APPENDIX. 265

for the plague and infectious disorders. St. Cornelius is said to
cure the falling-sickness ; St. Appollonia, the tooth-ache. St. Ni-
cholas and St. Gregory are the tutelary saints of scholars; and
St. Luke, of painters.

Many of the reputed saints in the Romish calendar never existed !
Others, again, were canonized who had heen guilty of notorious
crimes ; — a remarkable example of which we have in the case of
Thomas ^ Becket, of Canterbury, whose merit was, that he asserted
the right of all ecclesiastics to exemption from the authority of the
secular power. For this he was enrolled amongst the saints by the
pope, two or three years after his death. His shrine was, as has
been stated, the richest in all England.

Council op Trent.
No. XIV.— Pagb 107— Consult App. No. X.

No. XV, — Some of the Sentences op Ali, Son-in-Law op
Mahommbd, and his Fourth Successor.

These sentences should vindicate the Arabians from the imputation
of that gross ignorance fastened upon them by modem novices.

1 . Fear Grod, and you will have no cause te fear any one else.

2. Resist thyself, and tliou shalt have peace.

3. The fear of Grod purifieth the heart.

4. The best riches are those employed in the service of God.

5. Resignation to the divine will, is the healing of the heart.

6. The disease of the heart is in concupiscence.

7. A man's behaviour is the index of the man ; and his discourse
is the index of his understanding.

8. The coin of the miser is as worthless as a pebble.

9. A single offence counts for much, a thousand services for very
litUe.

10. The remembrance of youth is a sigh.

11. The sight of a friend brighteneth the eye.

12. Honour thy father, and thy son will honour thee,

13. The ei^oyment and delight of life consisteth in security.

14. The order of a wise man is the highest of orders.

15. Thy lot [or portion of life] is seeking after thee ; therefore
be at rest from seeking after it,

16. The restraining the soul [or self] from its appetite, is the
greatest holy war.

1 7. Consider well the consequences, and thou shalt escape from
all fidse steps.

18. The favour of Grod is the greatest of all ends to be obtained.

266 THE SPIBIT OF THE VATICAN.

19. The favour of God is joined to obedience to him.

20. Thy delight in thyself arises from the corraptkm of thy
understanding.

21. Thy delight in the world arises from the badness of thy
choice, and the misery of thy labour.

22. He delights in contempt who confideth his grievance to another.

23. The showing mercy to the afflicted briogeth down mercy.

24. He delights in disappointment who depends upon bad men
for his subsistence.

25. I delight more in the determination [or opinion] of a Rdi-
gious,* than in the strength of a man.

2G. The control of thy appetites will procure thee riches.

27. The control of the appetites cuts off men's observation.

28. A man's advice is the proof of his understanding.

29. Every man's portion is as much determined as bis latter end.

30. A man's ad\ncc is according to the measure of his experience.

3 1 . A man's subsistence is according to what he proposeth, i. e.,
according to his management ; because every action of his life tends
to something or other which contributes cither to the increasing or
diminishing him. Not that this can be affirmed of every action
considered abstractedly, but as it connects those actions together
which necessarily tend to the determining a man's condition of life.

32. Gentle behaviour and liberality procure the love even of your
enemies.

33. A man's messenger is the interpreter of his meaning ; but
his letter is of more efficacy than his discourse.

34. The apostles of God (he be praised !) are the interpreters of the
truth, and the ambassadors l)ctwcen the Creator and the creature.

35. The delight of the servant in himself, is inseparable from the
displeasure of his master.

3G. Consider before thou doest any thing, and thou shalt not be
blamed in what thou doest.

37. The glittering ornaments of the world spoil weak under-
Htandin;;;s.

38. liiberality produces love.

39. The pcTformimce of promises causes unity.

40. Abstinence is the pathway of pure religion.

4 1 . Concupiscence is the forerunner of certain destruction.

42. Trust in (iod is the cause of pure faith.

43. Desire tends to the destruction of the understanding.

44. The love of the present world is the source of misery.

45. Infidelity is the cause of the removal of God's blessing.

46. Giving way to anger is the cause of destruction.

47. Good education is the cause of a refined disposition.

48. Gentleness of behaviour causes esteem.

* In tho Arabic it is Asaheick, which signifies a professed doctor, that liveth
up to tho strictnoss of the law.

APPENDIX. 267

49. The power of religion enforces abstinence.

50. Thankfulness engenders increase.

51 . For the soul to be employed about what shall not accompanj
it after death, is the greatest weakness.

52. To depend upon every one without distinction, is weakness of
understanding.

53. He is the man of understanding that overcometh his appe-
tite, and will not sell his world to come for his present world.

54. He is the cunning man that looks more narrowly after himself
than other people.

55. It is fear which withholds the soul from sin, and restrains it
from transgression.

56. He is a prudent man that restrains his tongue from detraction.

57. He is a believer that purificth his heart from doubt.

58. Riches are a damage to the owner, except that part of them
which he sends before him.

59. The world is the shadow of a cloud, and the dream of sleep.

60. The works of the truly pious are pure, their eyes weeping,
and their hearts trembling.

61. The souls of the truly pious arc contented, and their appetites
dead; their countenances cheerfid, and their hearts sorrowful.

62. The behever always remembers God, and is full of thought :
he is thankful in prosperity, and patient in adversity.

63. Partnersliip in possession leadeth to confusion : partnership
in counsel leadeth the right way.

64. Knowledge calleth out to practice ; and if it answereth, well ;
if not, it goeth away.

65. The things of this life proceed by divine decree, not by our
administration.

66. There are two sorts of patience ; the one, by which we bear
up in adversity, which is fine and beautiful ; but the other, that by
which we withstand the commission of evil, is better.

67. A man's entertaining a mean opinion of himself is a demon-
stration of the gravity of his understanding, and a branch of the
abundance of his excellency.

68. A man's admiring himself is a demonstration of his deficiency,
and a branch of the weakness of his understanding.

69. He that firmly believeth in a future state, is, upon his own
account, the most melancholy man of all men in the world.

70. He that perishes, is one that busies himself beside himself,
and whose to-day is worse than his yesterday.

71. He is thy true friend, that takes care of thee as himself, and
prefers thee to his riches, children, and wife.

72. He is a wise man who can govern himself both in his anger,
desire, and fear.

73. Weeping out of the fear of God, enlighteneth the heart, and
fortifieth against the retium of sin.

74. Opportunity is swift of flight, slow of return.

268 THE SPIRIT OP THE VATICAN.

75. To make one good action constantly succeed another is the
perfection of goodness.

76. Patience in poverty, with a good reputation, is better ttuux a
plentiful maintenance with contempt.

77. A wise enemy is better than a foolish friend.

78. A man's affliction is the forerunner of his prosperity.

79. Men are more like the time they live in than they are like
their fathers.

80. A man that knowcth the just value of himself doth not perish.

81. The value of every man is the good which he doth.

82. He that knows himself, knows his Lord.

83. A man is hid under his tongue.

84. No praise with pride.

85. Innocence is incompatible with covetousness.

86. There is no rest where there is en\y.

87. It concerns thee more to flee from thyself, than from a lion.

88. He that hath no courage, hath no religion.

89. A wise man is never poor.

90. A believer should be ashamed, when any action passeth him
which his religion doth not oblige him to do.

No. XV. — The Cresd op the Arabians.

As an illustration of the Mohammedan creed and practice, it may
be advisable to insert their famous Doctor Algaz^i's interpretation
of the article of their faith, that '* Mohammed is the Apostle of
God."

** He, the Most High, sent Mohammed, the illiterate prophet
of the family of the Koreish, to deliver his message to all the Ara-
bians, and barbarians, and genii, and men ; and abrogated by his
religion all other religions, except in those things which he con-
firmed ; and gave him the pre-eminence over nil the rest of the
prophets, and made him lord over all mortal men. Neither is the
faith, according to his will, complete by the testimony of the Unity
alone ; that is, by simply saying. There is but One God, without the
addition of the testimony of the apostle ; i. e. without the further
testimony, Mohammed is the npostle of God. And he hath made
it necessary to men to give credit to Mohammed in those things
which he hath related, both with regard to this present world and
the hfe to come. For a man's faith is not accepted till he is ftdly
persuaded of those things which the prophet hath afiftrmed shall be
after death. Tlie first of these is the examination of Munkir and
Nakir. These are two angels, of a most terrible and fearful aspect,
who shall place [every] man upright in his grave, consisting again
both of soul and body, and ask him concerning the unity and the
mission [of the apostle] , saying, Who is thy Lord ? and, What is

APPENDIX. 269

thy religion ? and. Who is thy prophet ? Fop these are the searchers
of the grave, and their examination the first trial after death.
Every one must also believe the torment of the sepulchre, and that
it is due, and right, and just, both upon the body and the soul, being
according to the will of God.

He shall also behcvc in the balance with two scales and a beam,
that shall equal the extent of the heavens and the earth ; wherein
the works [of men] shall be weighed by the power of God. At
which time weights not heavier than atoms, or mustard- seeds, shall
be brought out, that things may be balanced with the utmost exact-
ness, and perfect justice administered. Then the books of the
good works, beautiful to behold, shall be cast into the balance of
light, by which the balance shall be depressed according to their
degrees, out of the favour of God. But the books of evil deeds,
nasty to look upon, shall be cast into the balance of darkness, with
which the scale shall lightly ascend by the justice of the most high
God.

He must also believe that there is a real way, extended over the
middle of hell, which is sharper than a sword and finer than a hair,
over which all must pass. In this passage of it, while the feet of
the infidels, by the decree of God, shall slip, so as they shall fall
into hell-fire, the feet of the faithful shall never stumble, but they
shall arrive safely into the eternal habitation.

He shall also beheve the pond where they go down to be watered,
that is the pond of Mohammed (upon whom be the blessing and
peace of God !) out of which the faithful, after they have passed the
way, drink before they enter into Paradise ; and out of which who-
soever once driuketh, shall thirst no more for ever. Its breadth is
a month's journey, it is whiter than milk, and sweeter than honey.
Round about it stand cups as innumerable as the stars, and it
hath two canals, by which the waters of the [river] Cauthar flow
into it.

He shall also believe the [last] account, in which men shall be
divided into those that shall be reckoned withal with the utmost
strictness, and those that shall be dealt withal more favommbly, and
those that shall be admitted into Paradise without any manner of
examination at all ; namely, those whom God shall cause to approach
near to himself. Moreover, he shall believe that God will ask any
of his apostles, whomsoever he shall please, concerning their mission ;
of the infidels, and whomsoever he shall please, what was the reason
why, by their unbelief, they accused those that were sent to them of
lying. He will also examine the heretics concerning tradition, and
ttie faithful concerning their good works.

He shall also believe that all who confess one God shall, upon the
intercession of the prophets, next of the doctors, then of the mar-
tyrs, and finally of the rest of the faithful (that is, every one accord-
ing to his excellency and degree), at length go out of the fire after
they have undergone the punishment due to their sins.

270 THE SPIRIT OF THE VATICAN.

And if besides these remain any of the faithful, having no inter-
cessor, thcj shall go out by the grace of God ; neither shall anj
one of the faithful remain for ever in hell, but shall go out firom
thence though he had but so much faith in his heart as the weight
of an atom. And thus, by the favourable mercy of God, no person
shall remain in hell who in life acknowledged the unity of the
Grodhead.

It is also necessary that every true believer acknowledge the ex-
cellency of the companions [of Mohammed] and their degrees; and
that the most excellent of men, next to Mohammed, is Abubeker,
then Omar, then 0th man, and then AH. Moreover, he must enter-
tain a good opinion of all the companions, and celebrate their
memories, according as God and his apostle hath celebrated them.
And all these things are received by tradition, and evinced by
evident tokens ; and he that confesseth all these things, and sorely
beUeveth them, is to be reckoned amongst the number of those that
embrace truth, and of the congregation of those that walk in the
received way, separated from the congregation of those that err, and
the company of heretics.

These are the things that every one is obliged to believe and
confess that would be accounted worthy of the name of a Mussulman ;
and that, according to the literal meaning of the words, not as th^
may be made capable of any sounder sense ; for, says the author of
this Exposition, some pretending to go deeper, have put an inter-
pretation upon those things that are delivered concerning the world
to come, such as the balance, and the way, and some other things
besides, but it is heresy.*

No. XVI. MlNSTRBLSY.

Tlie middle age was remarkable for its troubadours ; indeed
the wives of king^ and nobles wore oft richly endowed with the
fascinating and elegant attainments which made these minstrels so
famed and loved.

When William the Bastard invaded this kingdom, one Taillefer, a
valliant warrior, long renowned for intrepidity and courage, iisked
leave of his commander to commence the siege ; and, having obtained
it, he rushed forward, exciting the army by st)ngs in praise of
Charlemagne and Roland, and other heroes of France. Indeed,
the Normans were very early distinguished for their martial songs.
An eminent French writer, M. Le Grand (Hist, des Troubadours),
makes no scruple to refer to them the origin of modem poetiy, and
shews that they were a century before the troubadours of aU Pro-
vence, who are supposed to have paved the way for the poets of Italy,
France, and Spain. The Norman Conqueror and his descendants,

• Vide Pocock. p. 222, Spec. Ilist Arab.

APPENDIX. 271

particularly Henry II., favoured the establishment of this profession
in England, Their dress was most splendid, and they always accom-
panied the armies, and, with the harper, the mimic, and the con-
fessor, formed part of the camp. Henry II. was attended by the
various troubadours when on grand hunting excursions, or on his
travels. £leonora, his queen, was a most able extempore poetess
and romance- dealer. Iler son Richard was not only a poet, but, as
the sovereign of Aquitaine, he was the prince and judge of all
troubadours. His attachment to, and ultimate marriage with Beren-
garia of Navarre, is traced by some to her ardent love and exquisite
talent for poetry. The father and brother were celebrated for their
skill in Proven9al poetry. EHeanor of Provence, queen of Henry IH.,
as also her parents, were illustrious as Provencal poets. Edward
the First's life was saved by his troubadour, who struck the assassin's
hand aside, and killed him. It is also in the memory of all readers
of English History, that the minstrel, or troubadour, of Richard I.
discovered the place of his master's tedious captivity ; his name was
Blondcl de Nesla. On arriving near a castle belonging to the
duke of Austria, he suspected his master was there, and he sang
the first part of a song composed by King Richard and himself; his
ear quickly caught strains he knew to come from the castle, and he
distinctly recognised King Richard's voice singing the second part.
The song was, as translated : —

BLONDEL.

** Your beauty, lady fair.

None views without delight.
But still so cold an air

No passion can excite ;
Yet this I patient see
While all are shunn'd like me."

RICHARD.

" No nymph my heart can wound

If favour she divide.
And smiles on all around

Unwilling to decide ;
I *d rather hatred bear
Than love with others share."

William IX., grandfather of Eleonora of Aquitaine, was one of
the early professors amongst the Proven9al troubadours. From the
kingdom of France, the language which prevailed all over the south
was called Proven9al. It contained the best sounds of the French
and Italian, and presented peculiar facilities for poetical composition.
(See Sismondfs Literature of the South,)

272 TUE SPIRIT OF THE VATICAN.

No. XVII. — Prohibition op thb Scriftures.

The first prohibition of the use of the Scriptures iii'as published
hy the Synod of Toulouse, held in 1229, and was caus^ bj tiie
preaching of the Waldenses. It is as follows : —

" We prohibit the permitting of the Imty to have the books of
the Old or New Testament, unless any one should wish, from a
feeling of devotion, to have a Psalter or Breviary for divine service,
or the Hours of the Blessed Virgin. But we strictly forbid them to
have the above-mentioned books in the vulgar tongue."

The Vatican displays the same disposition even in this day.

Extract fix)m the Encyclical Letter of the Pope, dated 3rd May,
1824: —

"It is no secret to you. Venerable Brethren, that a certain
Society, vulgarly called the Bible Society, is audaciously 8{Mreadiiig
itself throughout the world. After despising the traditions of the
holy Fathers; and in opposition to the well-known decree of the
Council of Trent, this Society has collected all its forces, and directs
every means to one object — to the translation, or rather to the
peiuersion of the Bible, into the vernacular languages of all nations !
From this fact, there is strong ground of fear lest, as in some
instances already known, so likewise in the rest, through a perverse
interpretation there be framed, out of the Gospel of Christ, a Gospel
of man, or what is worse, a Gospel op the Devil."

The Letter then gives the following advice : —

** We also, Venerable Brethren, conformably to our apostolical
duty, exhort you diligently to occupy yourselves, by all means, to
turn away your flock from these deadly pastures."

Extracts from the *' Circular Address of the Pope to the Irish Pre-
lates," dated 18th September, 1819, on Bible Schools, etc. : —

** llie prediction of our Lonl Jesus Christ in the parable of the
sower, that sowed good seed in his field, but while people slept his
enemy came and sowed tares upon the wheat, is, to the very great
iiyury of the Catholic faith, seen verified in these our own days, ;>ar-
ticularly in Ireland; for information has reached the ears of the
Sacred College, that ' Bible Schools ' have been established in almost
every part of Ireland, in which, under the pretence of charity, the
inexperienced of both sexes, but particularly peasants and paupers,
are allured by the blandishments, and even the gifts of the masters,
and infected with the fatal poison of false doctrines."

It is further stated, *' that the directors of these schools are,
generally speaking, Methodists, who introduce Bibles translated into
English by the Bible Society, and propped up by errors, with the
sole view of seducing the youth, and entirely eradicating from their
minds the truths of the orthodox faith." The address then pro-
ceeds to recommend the establishment of schools by Roman Catholics,
wherein " salutary instruction may be imparted to the paupers and
illiterate country persons."

APPENDIX. 273

No. XVIII. — Deification of Mortals.

Amongst the alleged virtues for which many of the Romish saints
have heen canonised, we subjoin what is called a summary of the
virtues of Alphonso Maria of Liguria, as related by a Roman
cardinal: —

'* I know, for certainty, that this 8er\'ant of God constantly
scourged himself, unbloodUy and bloodily ; and besides the unbloody
scourgings enjoined by his rule, he was wont to punish himself
every day in the morning, before the usual hours of rising ; and in
the evening, after the signal for repose. On Saturdays he scourged

himself till the blood flowed I know that this servant

of God macerated his body also with hau*- cloth with sharp points in
it, and with chains as well on the arms as on the legs, which he
carried with him till dinner-time ; and these for the most part were
so armed with sharp points, that they filled with horror all who
ever saw them. I have heard say also, that he had a dress lined
with a coat-of-mail with iron points ; that he had bandages of
camel's hair ; and other instruments of penance were casually seen
by me, and by others of my companions, notwithstanding his zealous
and circumspect secresy. Of a similar kind was his extreme morti-
fication in sleeping upon two planks covered with a sack, with a
little straw in it, so that it appeared a hard stone. I frequently
also heard say, that he slept during a few hours with a large stone
hung on, and tied to his feet. I well remember, that he never
shaved himself, when he was with us, with a razor ; but only by
little and little he did it with pincers ; and he caused his assistant-
friar to make his clerical crown with the same pincers."

This wretched man, who seems to have been better acquainted
with the fanaticism of the Hindoos than with the principles of the
Christian religion, was canonized so recently as the year 1 830 ; so
that the Church of Rome, in the nineteenth century, entertains the
same opinions as to the absurd qualifications which entitle a man to
be registered amongst her reputed saints, as she ever did in the
days of her worst and darkest ascendancy.

We subjoin some specimens of prayers from the Roman Missal :

On the festival of St. Nicholas, on the 6th December, the follow-
ing prayer is used —

" O God, who by innumerable miracles hast honoured blessed
Nicholas the bishop ; grant, we beseech thee, that by his merits
and intercession we may be dehvered from eternal flames."

On the festival of St. Damasus, on the 11th December, tho
following occurs —

" Give ear, O Ix)rd, to our prayers ; and by the intercession of
blessed Damasus, thy confessor and bishop, mercifully grant us
pardon and peace."

On the festival of St. Marccllu.s, on the IGth January, the follow-
ing occur.s —

T

274 THE SPIRIT OP THE VATICAN.

" Mercifully hear, O Lord, we beseech thee, the prayer of thy
people, that we may be assisted by the merits of blessed Marcellas,
thy martyr and bishop, the feast of whose sufferings we celebrate
with joy."

On tiie festival of St. Vincent and Anastasius, on the 22nd Janu-
ary, the following —

" Hear, O Lord, our earnest prayer, that we, who are sensible of
the guilt of our crimes, may be delivered therefrom by the prayers
of tiiy blessed martyrs, Vincent and Anastasius."

On the festival of St. Raymond, on the 23rd Januaiy, the follow-
ing—

*f O God, who didst make blessed Raymond an excellent minister
of the Sacrament of Penance, and didst miraculously conduct him
through the waves of the sea ; grant by his intercession! that we
may bring forth fruits worthy of penance, and be enabled to arrive
at the port of eternal salvation."

On the festival of St. Francis de Sales, on the 29th January, the
following —

" O God, who for the salvation of souls wast pleased that blessed
Francis, thy confessor and bishop, should become all to all ; merci-
fblly grant that, being plentifully enriched with the sweetness of thy
charity, by following his directions, and by the help of his merits,
we may obtain life everlasting."

On the festival of St. Scholastica, on the 10th Februaxy, the
following —

** O God, who, to recommend to us innocence of life, wast pleased
to let the soul of thy blessed virgin Scholastica ascend to heaven in
the shape of a dove ; grant by her merits and prayers, that we may
lead innocent hvcs here, and ascend to eternal joys hereafter."

On the festival of St Joseph, on 1 9th March, the following —

•' Grant, we beseech thee, O Lord, that we may be assisted by
the merits of the Spouse of thy most Holy Virgin Mother ; and
that what we cannot obtain through our own weakness, may be
granted us by his prayers."

On the festival of St. Richard, on the 3rd April, the following —

•* O God, who hast enlightened thy church by the merits and
resplendent miracles of blessed Richard, thy confessor and bishop ;
grant that we, thy servants, may, through his intercession, obtain
eternal glory."

On the festival of St, Stanislaus, on the 7th May, the following —

" O God, for whose honour the glorious bishop Stanislaus fell by
the swords of wicked men, grant, we beseech thee, that all who
implore his aid may obtain the happy effect of their prayers."

On the festival of St. William, on the 8th June, the following —

" O God, who rejoicest us by the merits and intercession of
blessed William, thy confessor and bishop, mercifiilly grant that
whatever we ask of thee in his name may be granted us by the favour
of thy grace."

APPENDIX. 275

On the festival of the octave of St. Peter and St. Paul, on the 6th
July, the following —

" O God, whose right hand saved blessed Peter from being
drowned whilst he walked upon the sea, and delivered his fellow-
apostle Paul from the bottom thereof, when he had been a third
time shipwrecked, mercifully hear us, and grant, that by the merits
of both, we may obtain a happy eternity."

On the festival of the Translation of St. Thomas, on the 7th July,
the foUowing — -v

" O God, who grantest us to celebrate the translation of the rehcs
of blessed Thomas, the martyr and bishop, we humbly beseech thee,
that by his merits and prayers we may pass from vice to virtue, and
from the prison of this flesh to an eternal kingdom."

On the festival of St. Elizabeth, on the 8th July, the following —

** O most merciful God, who, amongst other admirable endow-
ments, didst privilege blessed Elizabeth with the gift of making
wars cease ; grant, by her prayers, that, after having eiyoyed the
peace which we humbly crave in this mortal life, we may be received
into everlasting bhss."

On the festival of St. Lewis, on the 25th August, the following —

" O God, who removedst blessed Lewis, thy confessor, from an
earthly kingdom to the glory of a heavenly crown, grant, we beseech
thee, by his virtues and prayers, that we may be received into the
company of the King of kings, Jesus Christ, thy only Son."

On the festival of All Saints, on the 1st November, the following
prayer is used —

" Almighty and eternal God, by whose favour we honour, on one
solenmity, the merits of all thy saints, grant that we may obtain a
plentiful blessing of thy so-much-desired mercy, since we have so
many petitioners in our behalf."

In the Ordinary of the Mass, in the Roman Missal, there is the
following confession —

" I confess to Almighty God, to blessed Mary, ever vbrgin, to
blessed Michael the Archangel, to blessed John Baptist, to the Holy
Apostles Peter and Paul, to all the saints, and to you. Father, that I
have sinned exceedingly in thought, word, and deed, through my
fault, through my most grievous fault. Therefore I beseech the
blessed Mary, ever virgin, blessed Michael the Archangel, blessed
John Baptist, the holy Apostles Peter and Paul, and all the saiuts,
and you. Father, to pray to our Lord God for me."

There are many instcmces of Invocation ; but we refer to the chief,
viz., the Virgin Mary. She is styled '* the Holy Mother of God"
— "Mother of our Creator" — "Most Powerful" — Muror of
Justice"—" Ark of the Covenant"—" Morning Star"—" Refuge
of Sinners" ; and, in short, the principal titles which the Scriptures
appropriate to the Lord Jesus Christ, are given to her in the Rrayer-
Books of the Church of Rome.

The following prayers occur in the Roman Missal : —

t2

276 THE SPIRIT OF THE VATICAN.

On the Vigil of the Assumption, on the 14th August —

" O Grod, who wast pleased to make choice of the Virgin Mary,
and in her to dwell for a time, grant, we beseech thee, that being
secure under her protection, we may with comfort solemnize her
festival."

On the Feast of the Assumption of the Virgin Mary, on the 15th
August —

" Forgive, O Lord, we beseech thee, the sins of thy people ; that
we, who are not able to do any thing of ourselves that can be
pleasing to thee, may be assisted in the way of salvation by the
prayers of the Mother of thy Son."

On the Feast of the Name of the Blessed Virgin Mary —

" Grant, we beseech thee, O Almighty God, that ihj faithful,
who rejoice under the name and protection of the most blessed Virgin
Mary, may, by her pious intercession, be delivered from all evils
here on earth, and be brought to the eternal joys of heaven."

In a book called the Key of Heaven, the following act of adora-
tion to the Virgin Mary, called the Salve Eegina, occurs, p. 32 —

" Hail, Holy Queen, Mother of Mercy, our life, our sweetness,
and our hope ; to thee do we cry, poor banished sons of Eve ; to
thee do we send up our sighs, mourning and weepiog in this valley
of tears; turn then, most gracious advocate, thy eyes of mercy
towards us, and after this our exile, shew unto us the blessed fruit
of thy womb, Jesus, O most clement, most pious, and most sweet
Virgin Mary."

The following occurs on page 39 —

** O blessed Virgin, Mother of God, and, by this august quality,
worthy of all respect from men and angels, I come to offer thee my
most humble homage, and to implore the aid of thy prayers and
protection. Thy intercession is most powerful, and thy goodness
for mankind on earth is equal to thy influence in heaven. Thou
knowest, O blessed Virgin ! that I look up to thee as my Mother,
my Patroness, my Advocate. I acknowledge with humble gratitude
that thy virtues singled thee out for the mother of my Redeemer.
I will henceforth honoiu* and serve thee assiduously. Accept,
O blessed Virgin, my protestations of fidelity ; look favourably on
the confidence I have in thee ; obtain for me, of thy dear Son, a
lively faith, a firm hope, a tender, generous, and constant love.
Obtain for me a cautious purity, a sincere humility, a placid resigna-
tion to the will of God, and so faithful an imitation of ihy virtues
through life, that I may exult in thy patronage at the hour of my
death."

No. XIX. — Indulgences.

This doctrine has produced large sums ; however, the pope soon
monopolised the traffic to himself, and issued indulgences, not only

APPENDIX. 277

from church censiires and penalties, hut also from punishment in
the other world.

The ** Tax of the Sacred Roman Chancery/* fixes the following
sums to be paid for Absolution for the annexed crimes ; —

For Stealing Holy Things out of a consecrated

place £0 10 6

For a Layman Murdering a Layman 0 7 6

For Murdering Father, Mother, Wife, or Sister 0 10 6
For laying violent hands on a Clergyman, with-
out drawing blood 0 10 6

For a Priest keeping a Concubine 0 10 6

For him that Bums his Neighbour's House ... 012 0

For him that Forgeth the Pope's Hand 1 7 0

For him that Forgeth Letters Apostohcal 1 7 0

For a King going to the Holy Sepulchre with-
out License 7 10 0

About the same time that this book was printed and sold at Rome,
Pope Leo X. published a bnll, granting pardon of sin and eternal
salvation to such persons as should purchase Indulgences. Tetzel
was the chief agent for selling them ; and he, and others who were
joined with him, extolled the benefits of these indulgences in the
most revolting manner : —

" If," said they, " any one purchases Letters of Indulgences,
his soul may rest secure with respect to its salvation. The souls in
purgatory, for whose redemption indulgences are purchased, as soon
as the money tinkles in the chest, escape from torment, and ascend
to heaven. The efficacy of Indulgences is so great, that the most
heinous sins may be remitted and expiated by them, and the person
freed both from punishment and guilt. Lo! the heavens are
opened ; if you enter not now, when will you enter ? For twelve-
pence you may redeem the soul of your father out of Purgatory :
and are you so ungrateful that you will not rescue your parent from
torment ? If you had but one coat, you ought to strip yourself
instantly, and sell it, in order to purchase such benefits."

The following is the form used by Tetzel in granting absolu-
tion : —

" May the Lord Jesus Christ have mercy on thee, and absolve
thee by the merits of his most holy passion. And I, by his autho-
rity, that of his blessed apostles Peter and Paul, and of the most
holy pope, granted and committed to me in these parts, do absolve
thee, first, from all ecclesiastical censures, in whatever manner they
may have been incurred ; and then from all thy sins, transgressions,
and excesses, how enormous soever they may be, even from such as are
reserved for the cognizance of the holy see ; and, as far as the keys
of the holy church extend, I remit to you all punishment which you
deserve in Purgatory on their account ; and I restore you to the
holy sacraments of the church, to the unity of the faithful, and to

280 THE SPIRIT OF THE VATICAN.

No. XXI. — Excommunication.

Zachaiy took France from Childeric III. Gregory VII. excom-
municated Ilcnry IV. of Germany, and absolved his subjects firom
all allegiance. Pope Innocent III. sent Pandulf to take the crown
from the head of John, king of England. Pius IV. published a
bull against Elizabeth, thus : ''He tliat reigneth on high, to whom
is given all power in heaven and in earth, hath committed the one
Holy Apostolic Church, out of which there is no salvation, to me
only on earth — namely, to Peter, prince of the apostles, and to the
Roman pontiff, his successor. This one he hath constituted prince
over all nations, and all kingdoms, that he might pluck up and
destroy, dissipate and ruin, plant and build." He afterwards
" deprives the queen of her pretended right, and absolves all nobles
and subjects from all duty and allegiance."

No. XXII. — Confession.

St. James says, in his General Epistle to the Church of Christ,
** Confess your faults one to another, and pray one for another.'*
But there is no authority which directs the sinner to confess his sins
to man, and that by man shall they be forgiven. Jesus said to the
leper, " Go thy way, and show thyself unto the priest" (Luke xvii.
14) ; but Christ had first cleansed him of his leprosy. Holy Am-
brose says, the true Priest is Jesus Christ, after the order of Melchi-
zedech. This is the Sovereign Bishop, who doth, with the sacrifice
of his body and blood, wash away the sins of all those who, with
true confession of the same, do flee to Him. It is against true
Christian liberty, that any man should be bound to number and
describe his sins before his fellow-man. How different is this view
to the words of the Council of Trent, which says, *' Whoever shall
deny that Sacramental Confession was instituted by Divine com-
mand, or that it is necessary to salvation — or shall afiOrm that the
practice of secretly confessing to the priest alone, as it has ever been
obser^•ed, is foreign to the institution and command of Christ — let
liim be accursed," etc.

No. XXIII, — Abduction op Young Females.

From " TJiC Times" ofFMay, November 15</i, 1844.

** A popular French WTitcr has recently asserted, in a work of
fiction, in which he virulently, though not always unjustly, assails
the policy of the Romish clergy, that the pretensions of the more
unscrupulous agents of that church openly defy all the most sacred
relations of mankind, that they dare to set at nought even the ties

APPENDIX. 281

of filial duty, and that no artifices are too base for them to resort to
in furtherance of their ends. But we have met with nothing in the
pages of fiction which illustrates these serious and almost incredible
charges more forcibly, than an occurrence which has actually taken
place, in the course of the present year, in one of the capitals of the
south of Europe. We feel impelled to give to these painful events,
and most sinister machinations, a greater publicity than they have
hitherto received ; not only because it is well ihat the actors in
such transactions should learn, that they cannot escape the animad-
versions of Europe, but because the case we are about to relate,
affords a warning not to be overlooked by our Protestant fellow-
countiymen, whose families may chance to fall within the reach of
the same dangerous influences.

"The post of Dutch minister at the court of Turin had been
reputably filled, for some years, by a Protestant gentleman of the
name of Heldivier, who resided with his family in that city, untU,
in consequence of some new diplomatic arrangements on the part of
the Dutch government, he received, in the month of May laist, his
letters of recall. Some domestic anxiety had been occasioned to
this family by one of the daughters, a young lady of ardent and
independent temperament, who was supposed to have formed an
attachment to a young lawyer of the town, whose character and
position did not make him a suitable match for her. Their depar-
ture was, therefore, hastened ; but after M. Heldivier had presented
his letters to the king of Sardinia, he was accidentally detained, by
the illness of another of his children, for a few days, in an hotel at
Turin. On the 8th of June, a display of fireworks took place, in
honour of the birth of an heir to the Duke of Savoy. The ex-
minister and his wife were induced to attend this fl^te, and very
reluctantly to leave their daughter, who excused herself on some
pretext, at home. They were absent but a short time ; yet, in the
interval, the vague apprehensions they seem to have entertained
were fatally venfied. Their daughter had disappeared — and for
ever. At that hour of the night she had quitted the hotel, alone,
and without even a change of dress. The police were inmiediately
sent in search of the fugitive. The young advocate, who was at
first suspected to have a hand in the elopement, was examined, but
he proved himself to be totally ignorant of the occurrence ; not a
vestige of her was to be found within the jurisdiction of the autho-
rities of the city ; but this absence of all evidence raised a strong
presumption that she would only be found in the precincts of some
convent, more iuaccessible than a prison or a tomb.

" Application was made to the archbishop of Turin, as the
supreme ecclesiastical power of the kingdom, for leave to pursue
these inquiries, or for information, if he possessed it, on the subject ;
for, meanwhile, the anxiety and anguish of this unfortunate family
had been raised to a pitch which we shall not attempt to describe ;
and even the public, startled by the actual disappearance of a young

282 THE SPIRIT OF THE VATICAN.

lady, still a minor, the daughter of a gentleman who came amongst
tiiem as the representative of a foreign sovereign, took the liveliest
interest in their extreme distress.

" The archbishop thought fit to reply to this application, that he
had reason to believe that Mademoiselle Heldivier had indeed sought
refbge in a convent, but that he was unable to state where she was
at present. A few days more, however, brought the whole trans*
action to light. When the archbishop of Turin asserted that he
was unable to state where this young lady was, he might have
stated, and he did afterwards acknowledge, that no person living
had had so great a hand in the afBeur as himself. For two years he
had been carrying on a system of secret communicaticm with
Mademoiselle Heldivier. Thwarted by her parents in her attach-
ment for the young advocate, she had sought to avenge herself
upon them, by transferring her confidence firom her &ther to this
priest — from her natural protectors, to the jealous arms of the
Church of Rome. The archbishop, unwilling to commit himself by
a written order, had furnished his convert with one half of a sheet
of paper, cut in a particular manner ; the other half was given to
ttie abbess of the convent of Santa Croce, in Turin, with order* to
receive the bearer of the corresponding fragment at any hour of the
day or night. Provided with these credentials, the fugitive found
shelter in the convent walls ; but, by the advice of the archbishop,
her flight was deferred until her father, by the deUvery of his lettm
of recall, had, as these clerical conspirators contend, surrendered
those diplomatic rights and privileges which would have been fatal
to their scheme.

'* The fact being thus ascertained, a strong effort was made to
bring the authors of this plot to account for their action, and to
jrield up the young person whom they bad gotten into their pos-
session. Setting aside the odious secret arts by which this alleged
conversion had been effected, and the irreparable iiyury done to an
honourable family, the case was one which demanded the strongest
remonstrances, as an unparalleled invasion of the law of nations,
and of the rights of diplomatic persons. A Dutch subject — a
minor — the child of a Dutch minister — is encouraged to quit her
father's abode, received into a convent, and there detained, not only
by moral but by actual force, since every attempt even to search
these convents was successfully resisted by the clergy. The king
was personally appealed to by the distracted father. His majesty
g^nted him an audience ; but, in answer to the prayers and demands
of M. Heldivier, that his daughter might be restored to him, the
only reply which the absolute monarch dared to make was, that
whatever might be his own opinion on the subject, if he presumed
to interfere vnth the ecclesiastical jurisdiction of the convents, he
should be excommunicated ! Such an answer, on such an occasion,
might have been expected from a Philip II. of Spain; and such
powers as are thus recognised and established fall httle short of

APPENDIX. 283

those of the Inquisition. The principle contended for, on behalf of
the Church of Rome, is this — that any child, having completed
the age of twelve years, may, for any cause, motive, or pretext,
throw off the parental authority, and fling itself under the protec-
tion of the church. If the child be a Protestant, so much the
better, since, while it abjures its filial duties, it abandons its religious
£uth ; but, whether Catholic or Protestant, the protection of the
church, thus sought and thus given, is absolute and inviolable.

•• There are few countries now, in Europe or the world, where such
a doctrine as this would not be demolished by the ordinary notions
of civil rights and of justice. But the dominions of the king of Sar-
dinia are not one of those countries. In vain did Mr. Abercromby,
our own intelligent minister at the court of Turin, and Baron
Mortier, the representative of France, represent that M. Heldivier,
as a diplomatic person, had an incontestable right to quit the coun-
try in peace, taking with him all his family. The inexorable grasp
of the Infallible Church prevailed. The king of Holland appears
to have taken this outrage upon the famUy of his minister with a
most unbecoming indifference and pusillanimity ; and Mademoiselle
Heldivier remains in the convent of Santa Croce, where she has
formally abjured the Protestant heresies, and will probably take the
veil on the completion of her noviciate.

*• We have no wish to draw any excessive or ui^just inferences
from this strange occurrence, which seems to belong not only to
another country, but to another age ; but it exhibits an awful picture
of what the uncontrolled power of the Romish clergy may still dare
to effect, and a humiliating example of a government, which has
allowed the ties of private right and public law to be broken asunder,
because it is itself a victim to the worst form of bigotry, and the
most servile subjection to spiritual oppression."

No. XXIV. — Purgatory.

This doctrine has filled many a priest's purse ; and although
ridiculous, we cannot refrain from noticing the Joint Stock Company
formed in -Dublin in 1813, called the Purgatorium Society. The
Rules being : —

"I. The Institution to be regulated by the Superior. Rector, and
six of the Members, who compose the Office for the Dead ; who
shall attend on every Wednesday night, to recite with devotion and
attention the Office for the Dead.

"II. Every Catholic wishing to contribute to the relief of the
suffering souls in Purgatory, to pay one penny per week.

** ni. A Mass to be offered up on the first Monday of every
month in the parish chapel of St. James's, for the spiritual and
temporal welfare of the Subscribers.

284 THE SPIRIT OF THE ViLTICAN.

•* V. Each Subscriber to purchase a copy of the Roles ; and the
money arising from the weekly subscriptions shall be paid to the
most necessitated clergymen, who shall be requv^ed to give receqiis far
what they are paid.

"VI. Each Subscriber shall be entitled to an Office at the time
of his death, another at the expiration of a month, and one at the
end of twelve months. The benefit of Masses which shall be pro-
cured by the subscriptions shall be extended to their relations and
friends, in the following order : — Fathers, Mothers, Brothers,
Sisters, Uncles, Aunts ; and, if married, Husbands, Wives, and
Children.

" VII. Every Superior shall, upon his death, be entitled to three
Masses, every Rector to two, and every Subscriber to one ; provided
he shall have died a natural death, been, a Subscriber for six months,
and been clear of all dues at the tme of his death.

" IX. Every Superior shall, on every All Souls' Day, advance to
the Parish Priest whatever sum is necessary for obtaining insertion
in the MortaUty List of the Altar.

" Subscriptions received in the Chapel on every Wednesday
evening," etc.

No. XXV. — Good and Bad Angels.

Our readers will perceive, that we believe that good and bad
angels attend on the devious path of mortiUity, and wait around the
bed whilst sleeping hours roll along. Perhaps we gained this faith
from scripture ; though, we confess, we have always felt, as though
by intuition, that we could leave some anxieties to some shadow of
ourselves, or some protector or herald, whom we could not see, but
with whom we were ever ready to make bargain and contract, as
to sins and fallings-off from vows. Ah ! reader, the world may be
learned in many things, and know our stature, and make nice
calculations and comparisons concerning our virtue and character,
talents and physical constitution, but who can follow the fairy step,
or hear the mystic voice, or see the golden halo of our good angel

— or collect the Circean whisperings of our bad angel, or hear the
awful, yet majestic, thundering of his trident, when he fails to win
our spirits, or we refuse to drink from the intoxicating bowl he
bears, in which Death lies lurking.

We know that some will smile whilst we talk thus ; but we may
remind our readers, that many of the ancient heathens (probably
from tradition) entertained some such notion, that beings of a
superior order were ever ministering between men and God. The
Greeks termed them ** demons" (knowing ones), and the Romans^

- genii."

Socrates said, on the day of his death, '* My demon gives me
notice every morning of an evil which will befall me that day, but

APPENDIX. 285

did not give me notice of any evil this day, therefore I cannot regard
aa any evQ my being condemned to die." Some have said, this demon
was his reason; but those who are acquainted with his sayings
know that he never spoke in such obscure and ambiguous terms ; if
he had meant his reason, his integrity and exactness of character
woold have indicated this precisely.

An ancient poet, who hved several ages before Socrates, speaks
more determinately. Hesiod says —

•* Millions of spiritual creatures walk the earth unseen."

Hence, it is probable, arose the tales about the exploits of their
demi-gods (minorum gentiwn), their satyrs, fauns, and nymphs of
every kind, wherewith they supposed both sea and land to be tilled ;
these are, like the age, dark and unsatisfactory evidences, standing
alone, and producing no fuith or conclusions.

God only knows, and has revealed in our spirits, and by his
revelation, all which is needful. St. Paul says, in Hebrews i. 14,
'* Are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth to minister unto
them that shall be heirs of salvation*'; and the Psalmist says,
•' Who maketh his angels spirits, and his ministers a tiamc of fire "
(civ. 4). We are told, " They sang together when the foimdations
of the earth were laid." Dr. Pamell makes the angel say to the
hermit, concerning the death of a child —

" To all but thee, in fits he seemed to go.
And 'twas my ministry to deal the blow."

Marcus Antoninus, a heathen, a philosopher, and an emperor, in
his meditations, says, ** I thank God for revealing to me, when I
was at Cajeta, in a dream, what totally cured that disease which
none of my physicians were able to heal." We will not add more,
than our joy that " they are more that are for us than they that
are against us"; and we cannot refrain quoting the words of pious
Bishop Kenn —

" O may thy angels, while I sleep.
Around my bed their vigils keep ;
Their love angelical instil ;
Stop every avenue of ill.
May they celestial joys rehearse.
And thought to thought with me converse,*'

We have reflected thus, concerning angels, or spirits, and,
although we will not pronounce any absolute opinion concerning
the mystery of the Holy Spirit, yet we ourselves have sometimes
thought it was as a good angel in our pilgrimage in this strange
land ; and we will leave the Christian to reflect on the words of our
Saviour, ** If ye love me, keep my commandments. And 1 will
pray the Father, and lui shall give you another Comforter, that he
may abide with you for ever : even the Spirit of truth ; whom the

288 THE SPIRIT OF THE VATICAN.

irot; rts 6t»v^
fl dai/AMV rcrr* tiraptayot; — Eurip. Hec. 162.

Where is there any god or demon
That will give me jdd ?

oiav^ 6ia0 av aoi Xwj3av
txBiarav apprirav r
a>p<r(VTis baifiav; — Eurip, Hec, 200.

What wrong, what (outrage) most hateful and
Unutterable, some demon has aroused against thee ?

Our readers remember the innumerable scripture authorities ; and
we had intended to extend this note, having collected many and
various authorities, but we fear being tedious.

PRIESTCRAFT;

ORf

THE MONARCH OF THE MIDDLE AGES.

V

INTRODUCTORY REMARKS.

The following Dramatic Sketches will not be considered use-
less, if they increase the number of readers of the history of
their country. We think they may prove another means of
communicating the moral experience and philosophy of that
part of the history of England to which the foregoing pages
refer. In some instances we have supplied names for the
subordinate characters, particularly in the Battle Scene; but
in other respects, we believe, the sketches are strictly histori-
cal. Perhaps the scenes between Father Saul and Simmel
and Baynard might have appeared extiavagant; and therefore
they are accompanied by a note extracted from an historian of
undoubted veracity. Some of the acts and respective scenes
have been introduced to display the character of the chief of
the priesthood during this eventful reign, as well as to show
the Spirit of the Vatican contending with the Spirit of
Monarchy.

There are also scenes which may exhibit more fully the
character of Henry II., as well as that of the accomplished
heiress of Aquitaine, Eleonora, queen of England. The
latter scenes refer to the period when the career of Henry was
drawing to a close, when the turmoils and anxieties of civil
war produced his premature death.

Our present object necessarily included a full display of
the character of Henry II.; and although some might have
expected that these sketches would consist of continuous scenes,
exhibiting the presumption and wickedness of the Eoman
Hierarchy, and the debauchery and unfaithfulness of the
Boman Clergy, yet we have thought our subject would be
better illustrated by scenes incidentally occurring in this
important and interesting reign.

u2

DRAMATIS PEESONiE.

HxNRT THB Second, King of England.

DuKB DB Brbtagnb, VosmI of Henry II,

Thomas A'Bbckbt, Archbishcp of Canterbury.

Richard db Lucy, Chief Justice.

Randolph db Glanvillb, a Jurisprudent, afterwards Chief Justice.

Hbnrt db Bloib, Bishop of Winchester, Brother of King Stephen.

Cardinal Hugo, Legate of the Pope.

FoLLiOTT, Bishop of London,

RoGBR, Archbishop of York.

Pbtbr of Blois, )

Walter Mapkb. ) Chaplains of Henri, II.

Earl of Lbicbstbr, an Officer of State.

Lord Arundbl.

MuRCHAND, a Mercenary CJiief

Fathbr Saul, a Priest living in the Temple,

Batnard and Simmel, Hired Murderers,

Elbonora, Queen of Henry II.

Isabel, a Spanish Lady, Companion to the Queen.

Rosamond, Mistress of Henry II,

Aba, Companion to Rosamond,

Christabel, Mistress of the Duke de Bretagne,

Bishops, Priests f Barons^ Knights and Ladies^ Minstrels, etc.

iVv

J^^

PRIESTCRAFT;

OB,

THE MONARCH OF THE MIDDLE AGES,

ACT I.

Scene I. — An Apartment in the King's Palace in London.

King Henry, Walter Mates, and
Peter of Blois.

KINO HENRY {reading letter].
Now, wise and learned chaplain, thou must take
Some other part, as priests so well know how.
And all thy flood of lucky thought must halt
Awhile, e'en as the countless dead do rest
In purgat'ry. — This comes from crafty £ome, —
But more anon. [Holding forth a letter,

PETER OS BLOTS.

Most royal gracious liege,
Some evil news ? —

KING HENRY [excitei].

Chaplain, I am deceived.
Ah ! little did the first Henry opine
What ills would come with legates sent from Rome I
All ease and mirthful hours must here break up;
I now perceive the primate plays me false:
My crown is envied by the Vatican ;
It kicks the beam of justice and of law.
This axe shall brandish in the eyes of Rome, —
That priest shall bow, or I will sink in death !

PETER OF BLOIS.

Could my lov*d king confide ajjain, such trust
Might once again revive that faithful love
Which erst the primate vow'd. Once more confide !

294 THE MONARCH OF

KING HENRY.

Not I, sir priest ! I did confide too long;
But now there is a purpose in these hands
Shall roughly tear away that earthly garb
Which thy presumptuous Church has dared to wear.

PETER OF BLOIS.

Dear liege ! The ruby mantle of kind Heaven
Is all the Church and patient priests desire

KING HENRY.

The vaunting priest would steal a royal robe;
Its name is Power. Now mark me well, wise priest,
With fools it has but form, and is a gawd
Which lies about, as glittering garniture
For holidays and envying parasites ;
With knaves it has a stated price in gold ;
With angels *tis the sinews of their love;
With fiends it is their wages, duly eam*d
By sins committed 'gainst the Almighty's laws.
Who fearfully, as spirits fall'n, display 't;
With children it is seen in innocence —
That treble and impervious panoply,
But yet there is a power more glorious far: —
'Tis seen in majesty and awful pomp.
When the Supernal from his jasper throne
All gloiious moves. See, in his endless train.
Archangels, seraphs, girt with glittering wings
And thrice ten thousand tin^s ten thousand suns,
Round which revolve, in ceaseless harmony,
The obedient spheres and faithful satellites 1
And midst the tliroug our earth ambitious smiles ! —
The sea his million liquid mirrors lights; —
The glassy towers of the arctic zone
Prismatic shine; — whilst the gigantic forms.
That wallow round their base, partake the pomp ! —
The pealing thunder bids the mountains rock
In praise of Him — whilst the electric flash
Triumphant plays around with forked tongue,
And gliding swift from pole to pole, commands
All tribes and kindreds to break forth in song ! —
Nay ! e'en the dead, altho' unseen by man.
Put on bright mantles and tlie triumph swell ! —
This is supernal power. — Mine cum.bcnt lies
As vassal: yet 'tis mine own — 'tis mine —
It is, and thus it shall be, whilst I am: —
'Tis precious in my sight.

THE MIDDLE AGES. 295

PETER OF BLOIS.

My gracious liege
Will bear the fickle changes of this world;
'Tis Heaven marks out those worthy of such wrongs I —
And leaves the worthless to grow old and die ! —
Become pestiferous in sultry suns.
So mark the rustling children of the wood
(Under whose shade the fairies dance at eve,
When rude Apollo sank in western seas)
E'en die, the sport of every gamesome wind.
0 let not royal hands form heresies,
Or spend their power to gratify revenge.
Such things destroy that noble part which shines.
And would illume the darker paths of life.

KING HENRY.

Oft have I heard you say that every sin
May absolution gain ; the sins of kings
Be blotted out : sins of the dazzled eye
Effaced ; — the tongue's foul eloquence made dumb ; —
And the polluted porches of the ear
Swept out, and, as a temple, purified.

PETER OF BLOIS.

Tis true, my liege ; the dew of Heaven falls free.
And every earthly sin may be absolved.

KING HENRY.

Yet there are sins unnatural and base.
Which make my kingdom rank and nauseate.
How many murders has De Lucy traced
To sundry priests ! The civil arm shall reach
These holy murderers. Chaplain, your eye
Looks doubtingly. What pensive thought beclouds
That vision, wont to be so clear? That look
Askance tells tales — you wish my scrutiny
T' evade. — Come, come ! Parturient throes now rend
Thy pregnant mind. Let me Lucina be.
The messengers from Rome have sought you out.
And tracked you even here. What say you, priest?

PETER OF BLOIS.

I would obey thee, king, tho' truant now —
Truant to holy Rome. I sorrow much.

KING HENRY.

I see — I cannot have a friend on earth.
The length and breadth of England's ample lands

296 THE MONARCH OF

Are tiird and cultured by my foes of Rome :

'Twould seem that neither love, nor gold, nor fiune.

Can make my people free ! — *Tis strange, sir priest !

Oft would I firmly grasp this cunning foe;

But as a spirit flies, tie 'scapes my thrust.

He seems to lie in woman's eye as smiles;

In warrior's brows as harsh and haughty power ;

In gold, from ingot's bar to tiny coin,

He hides and waits in glistening scaly form*

In dreams, in wars, in jousting tournament,

I've seen my foe pass by me with disdain.

Sometimes he wears the sackcloth of the poor;

And oft the chaplet of the brave he wears;

In buzzing crowds of serfs and soldiery —

In &irs, and hucksters' booths, and mummers' troops,

Thb foe creeps in and grins upon my state.

My demon * tells me in my fitful thoughts.

These are the missions sent from jealous Rome: —

Bear spice for some, narcotic draughts for some;

For some bright gems, aye, diadems for some ;

For some, for me, they Dear a poignard, priest,

To help me on my way to purgat'ry.

PETER OF BLOIS.

There will the good be cleansed from ev'ry sin,
Until the saints in Heaven shall call them forth,
The brave, the just, and those we lov'd on earth
Will stand, bay'd back by revelations grand
(Death will succumb as watchful sheep dog tired).
The majesty of Love, eternal Love
Will then come down ; led by the spirits three :
There Truth and Mercy will lead forth m light
Of coruscations of ten thousand rays
Sweet holy Charity again from Heaven,
With silver sandals clad and pearly robe.
The great remembrance-book will then be oped.
And God will count his dazzling jewels forth
Before assembled worlds.

KING HENRY.

Well, well, good Blois.
A truce to dull imaginings of priests.
I doubt some things of thy o'er holy Church ;
And question much its promises withal.

* Appendix, No. XXV.

THE MIDDLE AGES. 297

PETER OF BLOI8.

My liege, it is your high prerogative
To question thus poor humble priests : yet, know,
The demarcations of the Holy Church
Can ne'er be changed by serf, or sage, or king.
High, far above the stretch of human sight.
E'en in the brightly gemm'd cerulean arch.
Its towers now glittering shine, while its deep base
Immeasurable lies by human art.
And sooner far shall gape this beauteous globe
To its deep centre, and entomb all life.
Than Holy Church her sacred form shall change.
Or yield one jot to human vanities.

KING HENET.

Is this the vaunting of thy priestly pride? —
Or priestly craft, thy papal ire to hide r —
Or are these impulses evinced by all.
When the light sinews of their craft are tried?
Be less erratic, and less jealous too.
This vapVous world with sinners is replete.
Some doubt the creed, some doubt the God himself
We praise so often, and by whom we swear.
Creeds vary as do men, but some day hence
Great Truth will try the dogmas of the Church.
A thousand years shall toss upon the tide
Of time, and storms shall winnow off the chaff.

PETER OF BLOI8.

The garden of the Lord can never fade ;
But there are sins which wear away the soul :
Ambition's haughty sons offend the Church.

KING HENRY.

Chaste priest, the rays of moral light that pass
From poor mortality's dense medium
To that rare ether which surrounds you saints,
Refraction suffer; and thus scanty faults
Seem mountains high to modest orbs of priests.
So have I seen Apollo's disc appear
Enlarged, when, reeking with their long day's toil,
His fiery steeds reached Ocean's western bed,
Where Clymene awaited his embrace.
Whilst the horizon blush'd to see their play.
So so ! ye prosy and portentous priests
Would make this world a weary stagnant pool,

298 THE MONARCH OF

And drive to sleepy dull oblivion

Fair nature's joyance and life's highest zest —

All buoyant love, and amorous dalliance —

Adventurous ambition, and the hue

And cry that keep at bay the iiend Despair.

PETER OF BLOIS.

How many great and mighty now are gone,
Whose names were scarcely wafted on the winds
In some deep pool of clotted blood ! Nauseous,
They wear ambition*s honours all alone.

KING HENRY.

'Tis slander, priest — the noble soldier never dies;
But with the ministers of holy worlds,
He rides thro' everlasting space; in state
He travels as a king and conqueror —
Then yields his fiefiiom up on high to (Jod,
Midst principalities and worlds unknown;
Whilst light insufferably bright comes forth
To mark his radiant way, and deck his soul
With glory's rays; whilst countless ages roll.
You are too cavilling — you priests !

PETER OF BLOIS.

The Church should be the savour of the earth.

KING HENRY.

Should be to earth great Heaven, and Heaven on earth.
Yet, ye are as mortality's white bones,
Which jaunted through a sensual life to death,
Shipwreck'd and blanch'd by many a salted tide;
Made moral, pure, and holy by constraint. —
'Tis a lean merit, virtue thus pourtray'd.
'Tis sinful man — who would not be a saint?

PETER OF BLOIS.

My gracious liege is wont to be most just.

KING HENRY.

Fashion'd to virtue are ye by a power
Ye see not now, which yet with eagle's eye
Sees thee, and all thy bald fraternity.
Ah ! all the distance 'tween great Rome and hence
Protects thee not from spies and beadsmen's craft ;
Yea, e'en thy king, the child and man of war.
Is watch'd and weigh'd in every papal scale.
And scarcely knows if he may breathe till mom.

THE MIDDLE AGES. 299

PETER OF BLOIS.

The lambs of Rome require the shepherd's care,
To keep them from the roaring enemy;
And when drear storms and awful darkness come.
They couch secure within the holy fold.

KING HENRY.

Yet there are glistening eyes, and ruby fronts,
With monks rotund, and abbots hale ana gay,
Preserved and mansion'd sumptuously. — But stay,
Though I could schoolman be, and tales unfold
Of empty baubles held by hands of priests.

PETER OF BLOIS.

My province is to speak of heavenly power.

KING HENRY.

Ah ! ah ! That is thy fair vocation, priest —
The robe of heaven is thine inviolate.
I ne'er have cast one envious glance on that.
Nor will I rend one thread ; do as thou wilt,
'Tis thine — the robe of righteousness is thine :
The purest men of all this evil world.
The true, the real saints first wore it, yet
To Cajsar as an earthly king they boVd,
For earthly power of all this world was his ;
But now, sir priest, 'tis mine, — 'tis mine — all mine.
And who's so bold that dares to filch mine own ?
I know there's one — the mitred priest — but I —
His king, his lord, his rightful sovereign.
Will drive him from this land by morroVs noon —
For dalliance with Rome is death to kings.

PETER OF BLOIS.

My royal master knows I seek to serve —

KING HENRY.

Well, well ! I may, as many mortals may.
Trace to myself the source of many ills.
For kings who trust to Rome will live to sigh,
And some will wrestle in deep agony.
Make way ! I '11 drive this serf-born vicious priest
Into some land where such things find much grace.
In England such vile things shall not be seen.
To fright my people, and vile sin to screen.
Now learn, sir pnest — I hear De Lucy's voice.

300 THE MONARCH OF

Enter Sir Richard de Lucy, and Grtme, a priest.

To friends I love [to De Luq/], 'tis thus I ope my palm.
Why art thou so absorbed in silent thought?
Sir Kichard, I do love thee much ; but now
Be prudent — pertinent — to me display
No meshes of thy craft — delay no more.

SIR RICHARD.

The men were sent before the break of day.

GRYME.

But on far fleeter wing from Rome will come
A voice.

KING HENRY.

The body of this ill is mine —
All may conduct to many angry storms,
If 80^ tncn many a fractious priest shall sink.

GRYME.

0 direful deed ! There may come hours when e'en
My liege may need that lioly power now scom'd.

KING HENRY.

This savours much of treason's varied wiles.
Wheezing 'tween conscience and expedience.
'Tis neither law, nor love, nor loyalty.
And lacks authority to boot.

GRYME.

My liege !

SIR RICHARD.

Your liege's will all words must overrule.

KING HENRY.

My word is now my will — use no delay.
Scene II. — Henry alone, passing through the Gallery,

KING HENRY.

There is a mighty Harper, one who holds
The times of men, and standing oft between
This obvious world and long eternity,
Predicting, leading, guiding niorUil things.
I would this Minstrel now would touch some chord
Wliich lulls the noble soul that suffers wrongs
On his good fame. This ])riest hangs like a cloud,
Portending heavy storms ; hence gloomy fears,

THE MIDDLE AGES. 301

And discord comes 'tween subjects and their king.

The times in which we live have run their score

Of black iniquity ; the lintels proud

Of Virtue's habitation have been forced :

Whilst the coarse citizen looks out with plaints

Against our royal selves. Now I liave caused

These officers to wend to Merton's lord.

Hope, like a timid doe in thicket deep,

Peeps out with panting heart, lest e'en some snare

May cast her headlong in a sunken pit.

These noxious priests! they swarm throughout my land —

Poison my people's healthful loyalty.

The Vatican with France and Geoffrey joined,

Their treble might will make our hands too full.

But ah ! somehow this loathsome priest shall yield,

E'en if I drag him from the papal chair. —

Yet this for present time we now forget,

For some sweet, honied words our queen requires.

Or she will aid my foe with woman s spite.

Whilst such a priest as false k Becket lives.

0 'tis a conflict hard, and wears me more
Than angry war or discord's toils, — to fawn,
And fashion words to suit the Vatican, —
But still His work I dare not now neglect I
Here comes the queen from vespers, I declare —

1 must be gallant as a Spanish knight.
For she has eyes sharp as the wild gazelle;
And secretly with Rome she corresponds.

Her pallid fiice becomes her lengthen'd prayers; —

Bomance and piety are dainty bits.

But far too pure to gratify our queen.

They are the semblances she uses well.

And interlards these things with feigning sighs; —

Indeed such loving makes me cease to love;

And yet I must be big with sighs and groans.

With deep romantic yawns and uptum'd eyes. [^Passing.

Ah ! here she comes, with downcast nodding plumes.
Perusing parchment scraps with anxious glance, —
Some wondrous recipe from Eome, I guess.

[eleoxoba enters.
Good queen, thy earnest piety puts shade
On all the seemings of religious life.

ELEONORA.

A holy life puts shame on piety; —
It is the refuge of mortality

302 THE MONARCH OF

When pressed by secret and heart-piercing woes :
But thy gay, glistening fortune needs not this.

KING HENRY.

0 thou hast heavenly love attending thee,
To keep thee ever.

ELEONORA.

Love on earth, where pure,
Is heavenly love; where forced, it is not love.

KING HENRY.

The spirits pure revolve in perfect love; —
But what is earthly love? This question oft
I poise and balance at my lance's end.
My chaplain tells me it is a foul sin.

ELEONORA.

Ah ! Be the owner of that holy joy.
Which throbbing passion ever vamly seeks.
By loving, you may learn the answer true,
As the bold diver knows the white pearFs bed, —
Whilst they who buy and sell this precious thing
Know nothing of her deep and beauteous cell.
Love will exalt, although dependence comes
And forms its nature and its ditjnity;
As ivy o'er the castle turret higli
Clings to the rugged wall, and whilst it yields
It borrows strength from might and majesty,
And with its emerald cloak in sombre guise
It decks the noble pile of mother earth.
Diverts the sultry sun; and every storm
And hurricane but strengthens that embrace.
Which shall for ever last.

KING HENRY.

For ever? ah!

ELEONORA.

Sire, yes — and when these stars and changeful moon
Have sunk within those far unknown degrees
Which the great Lord of Heaven did first conceive.
Still shall remain the sweet embrace of love,
Which shall for ever be.

KING HENRY.

For ever? ah I
For ever is so very long, good queen !

THE MIDDLE AGES. 303

ELEONORA.

As ever any earthly thing shall be :
But that tall castle height must fall —
The mountain where the golden sun has hid
Those rocks where lonely eagles sullen rest
The peaceful valley where the kine oft low'd —
The boundaries of the raging billows' crest;
The Pleiades and wild Arcturus too,
Must render up their native majesty
When the shrill trumpet of the angel sounds ;
Which calls the wand 'ring tribes of man to Heaven ;
But love's exhaustless song, all melody
Shall lead the choirs of Heaven's great palaces,
And in the presence of Almighty Love
Shall sound its sweeter notes to angels there,
It is not long— it is no part of time.

KING HENRY.

Wise queen, thou shalt instruct me more at length,
For I do love grave learning's depths and heights.
And schoolmen's difficult and knotty points !
I love romantic thought, and heavenly recipes.

ELEONORA.

No, no ! — I speak no more just now; 'tis vain:
Farewell for present time — My Lord ! farewell.

Scene IH. — Thomas A'Becket alone in an Apartment at

Merton,

a'becket [reads the royal summons].
Yes I I begin to scan this odious plot.
But see not yet what part is mine to take,
Or where my soul shall stumble or awake.
0 holy Mary ! lead my truant soul
To guardian angels and the saints of heaven I
My spirit now is bay^d and mortified.
Ye gems that glow with dazzling radiance —
Ye brazen gates and picture-tapestried walls —
Ye Doric arches — Parian obelisks.
Fretted and burnisliM as Apollo's brow.
Decking proud Merton's sylvan solitude —
Are ye endowM with voice of prophecy?
Say, must I leave your peaceful loveliness —

304 THE MONARCH OF

Say, shall these shadowy walls and arched roofii,

Which oft have witnessed my suppliant knee

And fervent prayer and deep humility,

Form the rough outposts of some tawny tribe

Wandering in squalid misery o'er the mnd,

Uncertain where to stay their weary feet.

Yet with sure footsteps treading down to hell ?

There yet, e'en yet, some little space remains.

In which the frowns of office I may mask,

Adorn'd with smiles of sunshine from the past ;

And this may some inclemencies defend.

As to this worldly tournament — I must,

Within the deep recesses of my mind,

Some dextVous means now promptly meditate

To make this royal rival bite the dust.

And humbly supplicate the love of Kome.

Some low-bred second I may here require.

To whisper news, and cunning counsel give

In this untoward and untrodden path:

And yet, dare I another being trust

My steps to plant, and dictate to my soul ?

I must be whilst I may; and what I must,

I dare. To be, is vastness of reality.

And gorgeous amount of dignity ;

But to incarcerate my vaulting soul

Within another mind, is but a base

And impious safety I will never seek.

Ah, ah ! sad times ! this is a world of strife.

Why do I quarrel with the course of Time,

"Whose silent power no earthly thing resists, —

Whose tooth hard monuracnts of brass corrodes.

And bids to moulder those high conic piles

That cover regal rottenness and pride?

Shine out, ye constant stars ! e'en in this scorn

I have your faithful light attending me.

Oh ! that your beams etherial could pierce

The dark laboratory of human mind ! —

Then might I gaze upon the frowning eye.

Deep set beneath the pursed royal brow,

And tell the forms and fashions of the things

By which I am beset. I cannot trim,

As courtiers glib know when and how — not I.

I, who have chased the angry boar alone,

And sought mine enemies e'en in the dark.

When savage Ipres and his hosts fell back.

THE SADDLE AGES. 305

Wlien kings and princes waited by, to hail

*' The bravest of tne brave !" — I ne'er will bow,

Nor doff one right which holy Rome has claimed,

Though death and kings join hand to scare my soul :

FU laugh with indignation at them all !

I bear the warrant of most holy Eome,

Whose will is heaven's, whose power is that of God.

The Cross shall wear that Crown which hands of kings

Shall never, never tear from my embrace.

To Rome — to holy Rome I now will write.

And let great Alexander know my woes.

That his ambassador has suffered wrongs

For which not all the blood m English veins

Can make a compensation to the Church,

Whose pure, infallible, and holy form

Is held by angels in their trembling hand.

England and France, aye, every land and clime

Shall bow in sackcloth, reek with ruby blood.

If they will bear this heinous heresy.

For Heaven and Heaven^s Anointed now I war ; —

No love I want from wild and reckless kings !

My wrongs will lie before the Vatican,

Whose thundering peals of anger none can stay.

Soon will this king and all his valiant seers

Be penitent, and ask for grace in vain.

England shall rue the day when first it dared

Disturb the holy peace which shone in Rome.

Fll pray the Pope to issue interdict,

Depose this king, and close the very grave,

Ere I will bow before this heretic.

Scene IV. King Henry meets Walter Mapes.*

KING HENRY.

Well, happy Gollias, I would be gay ;
But these rank priests, thy brethren, do toil
To make me sad, and puzzle royal brains.
The pope has sent another bevy forth

♦Walter Mapes was chaplain to Henry XL; he wrote many
satirical poems on the Romish priests, including the Pope himself.
He was known as Gollias (see Life of Walter Mapes, published by
the Camden Society, in 1844.)

X

306 THE MONABCH 07

To watch and linger in our royal path ;

But they are like the crafty Vatican, —

A purse of gold will buy their honeyed words.

WALTEB MAPE8.

My liege, I told you thus, and more I know;
The pope will empty Rome of every priest,
(And some about your court are priests disguised,
To watch you breathe, and hear your humour's vent .
Yes, I could shew you sights would shock your soul,
And make you doubt the very feith we love ;
But time and all its storms will prove me just.

KING HENRY.

Walter, they say thou liast an envious eye,
And, vaunting with thy songs so scandalously
Thy wit, leadst Lady Fancy out of bounds;
And gay Thalia jaunts away with thee,
Displays her wanton form, then stealthily
Assumes her mask of cold sobriety ;
Yet in the midst of wild festivity,
She sings Circean songs with melody.
My chaplain loves this young divinity.
And tells me she^s the dame Mnemosyne.

WALTER MAPES.

My liege ! my liege ! it is Mnemosyne,
And not Thalia, has supplied that song.
Which makes the pope himself forejudge my soul.
As sweet Diana's self outstrips the winds,
Through woods and pathless wilds, o'er mountain's snows ;
The kind Mnemosyne, with Clio's aid,
Bounds down the unseen vale, where things which were,
Lie in their graves and mould'ring sepulchres ;
'Tis there, inspired, she chaunts her holy songs.
And oft her tuneful voice soft Echo wakes ;
In sighs she rests.

KING HENRY.

And then Thalia comes.
Arrayed in gold and silvery dress so bright ;
And as some hoary fairy she steps forth.
Whispering some medley strange and intricate,
She makes my chaplain think 'tis Memory.
And not the tales which youthful Fancy bred.

WALTER MAPES.

I wish my liege would join me for one eve;

THE MIDDLE AGES. S07

Then I could prove my Eongs had modesty,
Which ne'er adorns the lives of Romish pnests.

KINO HENRY.

Walter, some day far hence, in majesty,
We may sit down with all the thousand tribes,
And judge these reoreant priests ; but now,
Just now, we must believe them pure 'tis well,
Or into hell they'll jerk us all pellmell.

WALTEB MAPE8.

One eve shall prove my liege too mercifuL

KING HENRY.

But where, and when, and how, could 1 survey
Tlie merry monks, who pray so heartily ?
They know my bearing well.

WALTER MAPES.

Leave that to me.
A carnival this night is opportune,
Where foreign monks carouse and spend their gold.
rU lead my liege right in the midst of all ;
Yes, at the house I know. — Leave that to me.
1*11 show at once the passions in full play.
At summit all — with all their hectic glow,
And burning glance, which ever radiate
The brow of sm which wars against the soul.

KINO HENRY.

'Tis well — 1*11 join your merry scene this night.
And view these sage Italian monks in cups.
What order shall I be ?— Cistercian ?

WALTER MAPES.

ten.

WALTER MAPES.

Capuchin will be best becoming thee ;
ril make thee priest. PU come, my liege, at

Scene V. — Monks aiul Cavaliers carousing in a tavern.

ANSELM DE BURGK)S \ih7'owinff himself back in his chair"].
I hear some news— A'Becket fights the king!
Tell me what this all means. Say, Godrick, say.

GODRICK.

The king is mad, and kicks a^inst the pricks ;
As some wild colt he wrestles with his lord:

x2

808 THE MONARCH OF

A CAVALIER [standing behind Father Godriek taking up his

hofuls],

Yc learned friars, just list to me awhile.
This is the holy priest, who seldom prays,
Yet often fasts until his hunger comes, —
And never drinks except the wine is good.
He is the pope's vicegerent, — well employed.

[TTie monk falls on the floor quite tipsg.
He's rather drunk, but that^s the fault of wine !
Some day he'll be archbishop, so they say, —
And find us merry souls another way
To heaven; and all I say, I wish he may.

[Turns his empty glass on the face of the fallen priest.
Here's holy water, which I pour on thee, —
And make St. Osith's priest thus consecrate.
All who can stand, now join your hands with me.
And let us dance and sing right merrily.
Here's Hennitage and Burgundy so bright,
Which makes old joys return, and woe so light.
That like a feather it goes dancing by.
To seek a bed in some fair maiden's eye ;
And gives to loveliness a pensive dye
And heaving cadence to soft minstrelsy.

Enter King and Walter Mapes as foreign monks.

WALTER.

All happy souls, who quafi*old Vally's wine I

KINO HENRY.

'Tis wine which washes sin into the veins.
And drives men on to Pluto's gloomy shade.
Alas ! these priests seem sliding in apace.

WALTER.

Ah, yes ; they drink of Sodom's feverish wines.
And waste their strength to drink Gomormh's gall,
And thus fall into Hades' after all.

Vally, the hostess, appears.

VALLY.

Good holy fathers, ye are welcome here.
AVhat generous wines shall tempt your sacred lips ?
Here's Hermitage and Burgundy so bright.

WALTER.

Good Mother Val, your guests are rather gay.

THE MIDDLE AGES. 809

VALLY.

The night is early yet ; we soon shall have
The fairest dames who live in palaces,
With cavaliers, and many pious souls ;
And I expect the pope this very night.

In a comer of the room^ a priest talking with a stranger

in a low voice — overheard.

FATHER SAUL.

He struggled hard ? Ah yes ! You strangled him* —
And left no marks !

BAYNARD.

He crunched his teeth with pain ;
And once he said, " 0 Lord ! have mercy, Lord !"
I laughM, and so did Simmel laugh, to see
The ireaks he made to heave us off his chest.

SAUL.

You clos'd with him?

BAYNARD.

And stamp'd upon his heart.

SAUL.

And yot you say he spoke ?

BAYNARD.

I only heard.
Poor gentleman I We smother'd up his face
Whilst Simmel gagged and press'd upon his throat:
And now and then ne muttcr'd words, and groan'd,
Until the pool of life was well sopp'd up.
Poor gentleman ! — How hard it is to die !

SAUL.

The Church will bless, and absolution give.
For any sin, however dark its hue.
The storied treasury of gold in Rome
Can give the power to ruthless arms; and hearts

* The archbishop, A'Becket, had lately protected some clergymen,
guilty of enormous and capital crimes, from being delivered up to the
justice of the crown ; and amongst others, there was one accused of
having debauched a gentleman's daughter, and of having, to secure his
ei\joyment of her, murdered her father. The king required him to
be brought to judgment before a civil tribunal, that if convicted he
might suffer a penalty adequate to his guilt, which the eccleeiasticol
judicature could not inflict upon him ; but this was resisted by
A'Becket — Lord Lytileton, vol. i v. p. 15.

310 THE MONABCH OF

Steep'd deep in murder's dark and gory stream
Are rendered pure by virtues of the saints.

BAYNARD.

Come, priest, I want the gold, for Simmel waits.

8AUL [jiives gold].
There's gold enough to waft thee up to heav'n.

BAYNARD.

This bag wants weight.

SAUL.

Baynard, I have no more.

BAYNARD,

How, thou vile priest ! that blade is scarcely chili'd .
Which quelFd Sir Everard's sighs. — I must have gold,
To hide these bloody hands from common ken.
Simmel claims half, and threatens he'll have more.

SAUL.

Who brings the maid to me ?

BAYNARD.

I and my men.

SAUL.

Then Strnmel's work is done. Now let him die —
The Church will then absolve his evil soid,
And cast his petty sins on wandering winds.

BAYNARD.

What ! murder Sim ?

SAUL.

And keep the gold thyself.

BAYNARD.

What! murder Sim with these old tawny hands?
Poor Sim ! he has a little son at sea !
An aged mother, too, depends on Sim
For bread and drink. I will not murder him.
What fiend has whisper'd this? — was't thee, old priest?

[Seizes the priest.
GKve me the gold — or give me back the breath
Which gurgled through the wide-extended throat
Of that poor gentleman.

SAUL.

Baynard, be still !

THE MIDDLE AGES. 311

BATKABD.

For why?

SAUL [pushes money into his hand hurriedly].
Here's gold — here's gold — see it — feel it.
Give share to Sim; — but at the Temple stairs
We meet.

BAYNAKD.

Poor Sim ! What ! murder Sim ? — Xo — no.

SAUL.

Ilush ! hush ! — those strangers there move towVds us,
As though intent to speak.

BAYNARD.

This night, at twelve.
We bring the maid, closed in a sack tight bound.

SAUL.

Baynard, my friend, farewell ! — At twelve this night !

[JValks up and down the room, absorbed — talks
aloudn but unaware of it.
Somehow I must secure this modest thinff.
Yes! I could yield all things I ever loved.
Once more to see that neck ! — That neck was bare;
Whilst all along her panting breast, the light
Was dazzled by her golden hair; profuse
It hung like clouds tmged by the setting sun,
And seem'd to have eteraal wastes, in wnich
Young Joy might roam and win a glance of heaven.

Who knocks?

Scene VI. — Priesfs House.

PRIEST.
SERVANT.

A man without asks audience.

PRIEST.

Let him come in. *Tis Simmel, TU be sworn.
I have a rumour in my soul 'tis him ;
My dreams were full of him, Baynard, and death.

How now?

Enter SiMMEL.

PRIEST.

312 THE MONARCH OF

SIMMEL [^kneels and hides his face].
If absolution blots out sins,
I would confess to tbce, good Father, now.

PBIEST.

Now? now? I must go forth.

SIMMEL.

0, Father, stay I
I am borne down with sins which waste my heart.

PRIEST.

"What sins? of what? Hast thou been thief, or what

SIMMEL.

Good Priest — 'tis true I have been thief — Alar i
These hands have stolen a precious thing.

PRIEST.

But what?
Be thrifty, man; I want no more report.
The price of sins like thine is small. — But hark.
First pay the Church, and then restore that thing,
And then ask intercession of the saints.

SIMMEL.

My scorched heart will burst — dear Fatlier, now.

[^Throws down some gold.
Tis absolution must be granted me,
Here's gold — the gold — the very gold which I

[Trembles very much^ and stammers.
Which I received for blood — an old man's blood,
0 priest I there is a burning heat within,
Which nought about this earth can ever ouench.
There is a tumult here like brawling fienas !
Would that the earth had op'd and swallow'd me
Kre that foul sin had stain'd these brawny hands !

PRIEST,

The holy Church has power. Forget this sin.
Thou hast confessed — thou art absolved — 'tis o'er —
The price is paid, and Hcav'n can claim no more.
The Church will bear e'en such a sin as this.
And hide it from the eye of mighty Hcav'n ;
The Pope of Kome is Heaven's vicegerent here,

THB MIDDLE AQES. 313

And from the treasury of good men's deeds
Will grant indulgence to tny naughty soul :
Ah yes — for ever — throxigh all changeful scenes,
And whilst eternity, cxhaustless, heaves
Its mystic form and nature, yet unknown.
But thou must pray to holy Mary^s form,
And lift thine eyes to saints who live in heaven,
To mediate 'tween the Holy One and man.

Now is the instant for my darkest thoughts [^Aside.
To shape themselves in form of honest speech.
But can I trust that faint tall murderer?
Or shall I write to Some that even yet
I have no arm I can to this direct?
But I will try, whilst hell attunes my tongue.

[Tuminff his back an SimmeL

From whom or whence thou cam'st, concerns not me.
But string thy nerves awhile — just while I speak ;
And think of any thing thou lov'st in life,
And know that thou shalt have e'en in thy palm
The pow'r to satisfy thy blithest lusts,
Be wnat they may. — Tjiere ! tell them not to me,
For I have but an office to fulfil.
And am no chapman with these ingots here.
Weigh'd in the fairest balances they were :

[Throws down several bars of gold.
There take them all — they all are thine — all, all !
I want thy aid to lead a truant king
To his last home in safety and alone.
Thus serve the Church — thus serve thy soul. — Dost hear?
Dost hear? [asidel That tenfold gloom alarms me now I
Or else in Purgat ry thy soul willlie.
Whilst countless years will ever, ever roll.

8IMMEL.

More blood ! more blood ! These hands do writhe at this I

FBIEST.

Dost hear? dost see?

[Shews the ffold, and a written paper directing
the king's death from the pope.

SIMMEL.

My eyes are full of blood ! —
I see nought but blood ! My hands are blood,
My eyes are blood, — ^that paper is all blood 1

[Sinks down, face covered.

314 THE MONABCH OF

PRIEST.
Man — fool — I see thou'rt mad. Ho ! ho !
Without ! take this foul murderer away !

8IMMEL.

Great priest, good priest, Father — hear me 1 hear me I

PRIEST.

Hear me I I am confessor to that king.
I would such royal sinners breathed in neaycn)
Deported by the holy Church — ouite safe.
Come, come! dost hear? I woula befriend thee, man.
'Tis no new task for thee. The Church lores thee:
Now love the Church, and leave the end to me.

SIMMEL.

Anguish overflows my soul. — Good Priest, forbear;
My brain will bui-st — I will obey the Church.

PRIEST.

Grood man ! — See there that shining gold — see there I
'Twill buy thee absolution o'er and ocr;
Yea, thou may'st murder father, mother, son,*
And be unscathed as blood-bought sinners are.
Come, turn those filmy eyes — the gold is here.
Think of the mirthful hours 'twill purchase thee —
The long carousings undelay'd by want.
'Twill buy thee mailed coat 'gainst every pow'r
On earth, and ope the gates of hcav'n at last;
Where thou may'st bask on golden slopes, whilst Time
In nether worlds is charm'd m endless sleep.
By cadence of the soft inspiriid notes
Which quiver on the lip of seraphim
Who lead the eternal choirs. Wake man ! see gold !

SIMMEL [aside.']
I see but hell, which now awaits my soul ;
And fiends are 'tending there to dash with me
Deep down into the burning core within.
How to escape — how to endure? Ah how?
There murderers, and filthy beings there,
And some I thought I ne'er should see again.
I see their angry frowns ; their shouts I hear.
Some fellow murderer will sneer on me.

* See Appendix, Nos. VI. and XIX.

THE MIDBLE AQES. 315

PRIEST.

Wake up, good man I Now for thy fiiithful love.
Or shall the Church provide thee tortures prompt,
To purge thy soul of cruel murder's stains r
Awake ! Why dost thou stare on me, caitiff ?
That was a gliince of recognition fierce, [^Aside.

But still restrained — 'twas tear, 'twas gloom, 'twas threat I
'Tis past endurance now. FU change my end,
And cast him on the law's deep shoals and sands;
They'll swallow up that wretch, and I, intact,
Will whisper warnings to tlie king and lords,
That murderei'^s arms now yawn tor royal blood ;
And when they ask for evidence complete,
rU ask their praise to holy Mary s name
That still they live and l)reathc above the grave.

SIBIHEL.

ni leave, and see thee in the falling eve;

For hours have sped too glib since Fve been here.

He sees I know again his gloating eye, \^Aside.

He means to have his end— Fll fly.

PRIEST.

Or die !
[Stamps — three men rush in.
Lead this man down — ^blindfold liim as you go.
Ilis days are few,* or mine are full of woe. [^Aside.

ACT II.

Scene I. — Apartment in Palace,
King Henry and Sm Richard de Lucy.

KING HENRY.

Sir Richard, now at highest premium
Your mystic art appears. A king will give
A kingly price to rout from forth his weo,
Bedabbled with the dew of luxury,
A bloated spider, loathsome to his sight, —
Or run a veteran doubling fox to snare.

* At this period the superior priests were authorised to hold a
private inquisition in their houses, and to torture for heresy ; and,
when they desired to destroy any one, they caused him to be
charged with heresy, which was soon followed by death.

316 THE MONARCH OF

Go, bid thy minions arm and multiply,

Until from ns to Merton they shall reach.

Why is this priest so safe in burrow lodged,

As if, like timid hare in 'vantage ground,

All nature lent him her surrounding aid;

Whilst he can hear the tramp of champing steed.

The piercing fife, and louder trumpet's blast,

Sound through the cloisters of his deep recess?

SirBichard, come, my patience thou dost mock;

I wait, as does a blushing love-sick maid : —

She thinks — she knows — that is, she hopes — he loves;

But hope's fond tale is flattering and vam.

What of our royal summons to the priest?

SIR RICHARD.

It is reported he is sick and sad; —
Some say His too much state delays his steps.

KING HENRY.

But who 's without? List ! ^tis the priest himself:
I know his gait, and rumour of his step.
This second summons efficacious proves.
To rouse the slumbering tiger from his lair.

Enter Archbishop.

ARCHBISHOP.

At last, my liege's humble servant's here; —
Has dragg'd his heavy limbs — now failing fast-
To be revived in the presence-air
Of royalty — so gracious — comely — just 1

SIR RICHARD [aside].
Sickness has blanched the Primate's leamM brow.

KING HENRY.

Sir priest, 'tis well. I wish the hours would wait
For men, and men for kings; leaving at large
All gross and earthly baubles for the world —
The dull and sinning world, too often wreck'd
By weight of ingots, which, in getting, soil.

ARCHBISHOP.

When virtue's lovers so fastidious grow,
The eye is querulous, the ear wide opes.
And numerous flaws in judgment come. Alas I

THE MIDDLE AGES. 317

What need, ray liege, to hold a common broil
With me? — with me, thy best, thy earliest friend? —
This leads to woes immedicably wide,
Too wide for puny hands of kmgs to close.
But know, I am the primate of this land,
The only mission of great heaven's high court.
Protector of the rights, all paramount.
Of the eternal world. Consider this !

KING HENRY.

Let prudence with thy eloquence keep pace !
Be frugal of thy words ! for present time
Admits no idle use or wandering.
Mark me ! as far as king the future can o'errule.
We shall walk less together; — Yes, far less,
And let the fresh'ning breezes 'tween us sweep ;
And thus stagnation's evils foul prevent,
Engendering plagiies and pestUences dire.

8IR RICHARD.

My lord, the king commands your presence here
To-morrow's morn, John Marshall, knight, to meet.

KING HENRY.

Yes, yes ! thy eloquence may stead thee then.

ARBHBISHOP.

What revolutions arc in state ! A king
Of haughty lineage a yeoman hires.
His primate — shepherd — father — to waylay !

SIR RICHARD.

Your grace should know that heinous crime comes forth
From places holy, which the king offends.
And justice full and summary demands.

ARCHBISHOP.

Indeed ! 'tis strange ! Expedience may^ His true.
Some simulations and disguise require
In the prerogative of earthly kings;
But when a prince can once forget the grace
Which Some's kind hand hath shed upon his brow.
The heavenly similitude is lost; —
From his once royal head^ though diadem'd^
Must glcry*8 arch and hierogljrpnics fade.

318 THE MONABCH OF

SIB RICHARD.

Beware ! your grace's tongue the king offends.

ARCHBISHOP.

Justiciary! 'tis flattery's antidote;
For soon the still small voice of guardian Conscience,-
That heaven-appointed monitor within —
Is lost and drown'd amid the boisterous shouts
And praises loud of senseless multitudes —
The nckle, faithless, and misjudging world;
And thus the virtues of a noole King
Are lost — ignobly lost

SIR RICHARD.

Your grace's tongue
Wants loyalty and reverend courtesy.

KINO HENRY.

Now, wise justiciary, observe this priest I
Justice shall waken ; so beware^ sir priest !

ARCHBISHOP.

Now, wise justiciary, observe this king !

SIR RICHARD.

All observation now finds cause for grief.

KING HENRY.

Thy Romish father on me pours, like hail.
His hot anathemas : with legate's aid
Sustains the evil, and destroys the good,
Until the very law has no effect.
He all the orders of my people scans, —
Poising in papal scales, with partial weights.
Or king, or citizen 'gainst pamper'd priest;
Calling that priest all sacred, holy, pure.
Who IS within like whited sepulchre.
Black as thick midnight, with pollutions foul.

SIR RICHARD.

Our monarch will thee, holy primate, meet.
My lord, one hundred murders — aye, and more ! —
Have been to holy men, so called, traced.

KINO HENRY.

So called, but in their deeds most wicked^ vile !

THE MIDDLE AGES. 319

ARCHBISHOP.
So called, good king ! yea, once, good king, I say.

KING HENRY,

I make an end ; which is. This little isle
Has sides too near for such a priest and king.

ARCHBISHOP.

Is, then, Toulouse by thee forgot, and all
My services in France?

KING HENRY.

Thy memory, sir'pricst.
Is far more fresh than all thy loyalty.
True lionour wants not praise. 'Tis bad repute
For all I love, that cowl and lance should tilt
So near ; it is unwholesome and forbid. —
Justiciary, please take account of this: —
E'en this of treason tastes.

SIR RICHARD.

My lord, thy grace
Must hear and answer far lees boastingly
The charges which I last transmitted thee.

ARCHBISHOP.

I owe thee nought, my liege; and that thou know^st.

KING HENRY.

Prepare to answer what I charge to thee,
And pay to our exchequer promptly, priest.
No longer urge such slanders on my fame.

ARCHBISHOP.

Alas ! thou king ! I served thee much. This hand,
I now extend to heaven, has ne'er thee wrong'd;
Nor from thee riven aught of eartli that had
Thy love — nor aught in heaven. And can'st thou dash
Thy knightly foot on venerated things,
To form example for the vulgar swains.
Who learn to hate the holy Church of Rome?

KING HENRY.

I will not thus be poised or catechised.
Be pithy to the idle wind I Away —
Sucn divination Tve no mind to hear.

SIB RICHARD.

Your grace of wisdom, as of love, hath need.

320 THE MONARCH OF

ARCHBISHOP.

Plantagenet has now no ray of love.

0 sad icyerse ! Alas, poor king !

KING HENRY.

The measure of thy insolence is fiill. —
And now begins the worst of civil wars.
England and I 'gainst thee and Rome. Try now
Your best; and let the Pope send forth his bulls.
'Tis doomM eternally that one of us
Shall perish in this combat. To the death

1 thee defy. And as athletes fierce,
We need no artful means, but madly fall
Into each other's arms; and then Til tear
The puny skin which hides the traitor's blood.

Foul Rome sends some from cloister'd learning's path —
Sends some with warlike form and gallant mien,
To lull great England's buoyant, trusting heart-
But time is full, and I defy thee, priest.

ARCHBISHOP.

Shall all my storied services, though past,
Be coimted nought in this account ; 'Tis sad !

KING HENRY.

True honour ever takes account of all
Which is, or was, or ever may be known.
If thou art Heaven's vicegerent, pay thyself
With treasures which no eye hath seen ; with praise
Which comes not of the earth ; its holy voice
From silver trumpets comes; and seraphims
Record the joys of saints on earth.
Who have delight in holy news from heaven.
But hark ! sir priest, I mark that earthly toys
Fill up thine uigrate breast. I mark, sir priest,
A wheezing conscience, far from loyalty.

ARCHBI8H0P.

Thou sovereign of these realms, now mark my words !
Thou art not just ; and I dare tell tliee so.
Though thou art king of England, yet e'en thou
Shalt near. I have another king, whose line
Did royal sceptres wield o'er wide domains
Ere thy poor ancestors had name, or lands,
Or home. That king I serve; that king I love.
But thou —

m

THE MIDDLE AGES. 321

KING HENRY.

'Tis treason. What king dost thou mean?
Now light before me darts, and shews me gulfs,
And many broken ways, and straits, o'er wliich
Thou wouldst have urged thy lord, thy generous king !
I see thy Roman faith is a rank weed,
Which chokes all honesty, and makes thee vile.
I see. To-morrow's hour shall prove I see
Those whom I hate, and those I love.

ARCHBISHOP.

Poor king !
Poor king ! to-morrow cannot come too soon !

[Archbistwp leaves.

SIR RICHARD.

And now the primate has withdrawn, perhaps
My liege will meditate what course to take,
And how rebellious subjects we may quell.

KING HENRY.

There's much in all thou now hast said; but yet
My subjects little know or think how far
Above their kindly love a king must dare
To live. High on a precipiceTie stands,
Severed from all : [Pauses.

Exposed to e'en the storm
Which scares the woodman to his sheltering hut,
Where crackling furze, sparkling on kindred eyes,
Makes home. No safety from assassin's steel.
Or brigands vile, belongs to him who leans
Upon a throne. Alas ! no friend has he
To explicate his best intent; awhile
He halts, bay'd by the vilest of his kind.
Who hunts his noble spirit out of pace,
As the wild boar in leafy shades expires,
Lashing his tail upon his gory sides.
His roaring voice as sylvan thunder sounds,
Makes timid Echo spring from many a glade;
Whilst eager hunters rend his flowing mane,
And angry curs assail his noble brow.
At last, in desperation dire, he bounds —
In madness bounds — and, with convulsive leap,
He seeks revenge on those who seek his blood.

Y

322 THE MONARCH OF

ARCHBISHOP [turns back through the open door]

My liege, true pride will guard true royalty
From cunning slander's rage; and bid it wear
The lofty graces of a king, as one
Of Christ's anointed, — high — high up
Above the common hireling's reach. — But say.
What evil have I done? Absolve my name.

KING HENRY.

Ah ! thou hast done thy very worst, gir priest;
So hence ! away !

Scene IL — In the Court Yard of Palace.

Two Courtiers; one an Italian Priest, the other a

Crusading Knight.

KNIGHT.

If we might listen to this sad debate,
Perhaps 'twould teach our consciences in wit;
For priests have wond'rous use of placita.

priest.
Good knight, I sorrow much ; 't is very sad
To see this land so foul with heresies.
Ko Catholic, who truly loves his Church,
May trust his ear in such affrays; indeed
The king will suffer heavy penalties,
And holy Rome will be a furnace hot.
Where cardinals will as refiners sit,
Until our liege's pride will shrink and fade,
As some poor pale and squalid artisan's.

KNIGHT.

Ah, sir, ye priests mistake Plantagenet:
The Second Henry has no fear of Rome.

PRIEST.

No king on earth has power except from Rome ;
And soon. Sir Ralph, that voice, as thunders loud.
Will echo fierce in royal palaces.
Soon will this nation stand in interdict;
And then the sacraments of every kind
Will be withheld from every English born ;

THE MIDDLE AGES. 323

And then the very dead will want a grave;
The king will be an outcast, and the crown
Will be transferred to some more hopeful son —
To France, or Spain, or Portugal's young heir.

KNIGHT.

The proud A'Becket's ire may bathe in blood,
Ere that mad fire is quenched. Alas I alas !
Yet that bright liberty which Saxons love
Shall come and spread her universal joy
In many a noble heart. As when we 've watch'd
The last and lingering breeze of night retire,
Whilst at the eastern gate Aurora waits:
Though piteous tears bedim her lucid eyes,
As though she sigh'd to leave Tithonus arms.
Yet on that day proud Phoebus wears a crown
More lustrous mr than all the stars of heaven ;
And at his altar every knee then bows.
He *s god of light, and life, and loveliness !
So England from a sea of blood shall rise,
Array *d in awful majesty; her locks
Glist ning with gore, yet, as an angel freed.
She plants her footsteps on this trembling world.

PRIEST,

Alas ! this king wants grace ! Woe upon woe,
Brought on this land by royal heresy,
Now cries aloud to Rome for special aid.

KNIGHT.

Silent and sure the awful process is.
Which forms that power which rules all Christendom ;
Kings are deposed, and martial men made dumb;
Whdst cruel torture and imprisonment
Waylay alike the citizen and serf;
Their lovely daughters fill the convent cells,
To slake the lusts of impious hypocrites.

PRIEST.

The mirthful Gollias has ventured much« —
But, my good friend, thou must be more discreet;
Thy sword will help thee nought against the Church.
Come, let thy valour and discretion too
Preserve their owner from a mightier foe
Than fields of blood or stormed castles yield.
I could pronounce thee heretic, Sir Ralph !

y2

324 THE MONARCH OF

KNIGHT.

That breast, which has no love for common life,
Can fear no common death, but dares the worst.
"Within this soul, a fire illumes its walls,
And all its mystic elements, which neither man
Nor fiend can e*er put out: — 'tis holy fire —
'Tis fed by heavenly hands — eternal fire !
No priest or pope dare stamp upon its flame.
'Twill bum through ages yet, when lisping tongues
And stammering popes are silent in their graves.

PRIEST.

These words but ill assort with that bright cross
Which marks thy holy name, '* Crusader Knight " !

KNIGHT.

Ah ! priest, thou little know'st, — and time is short.
Another time we'll talk of hoi v things, —
Of dull and outward rites, and inward grace,
And signs and forms, and ceremonial guise —
But farewell now. — Here comes the magnate priest.

PRIEST.

Now may the Cross he bears direct his path !

KNIGHT.

And fair humility cast all her beams
On one, whose love of earth may cost e'en heaven I
Farewell !

PRIEST.

Let us stand back awhile.

KNIGHT.

Farewell !

Scene III. — A Chamber in the Palace.

Enter Archbishop alone^ bowing be/ore the images of the

Virgin and Saints,
And does a Judgment-day attend the steps
Of some, eVn in this world, and closely press
Upon the heel of crime; whilst yet with some
Their sins are suffcr'd to accumulate, —
And then a retribution fierce pays all
At one fell swoop?— I, who have sown the wind,

THE MIDDLE AGES. 325

Must the dread whirlwind reap. The heavy storms
Which I in time's perspective clearly see,
Would now bewilder me ; but that 1 know
There is a quiet haven for my soul,
Where she will ride at peaceful anchor safe;
Protected by that Everlasting One,
Who bids the storm be dumb, and cleaves the sea.
Yet, as a faithful soldier of the Cross,
I must awhile be militant. Sweet saints !

0 Mary ! grant me patience to endure,
That 1 may win the crown; and waging war
Against the haughty world, keep in my eye
The heavenly vision bright. There, there, I see
The " great white throne," and by it dazzlins; stand
Adoring hosts of saints we loved on earth.

With radiant robes and glittering pinions stretch*d

For heavenly circuit. See ! they come to break

These chains, which bind my fluttering soul to earth ;

Soon will the world, and all its vanities,

Fade, as a leaf, in death. 'T is then the soul

Enters within the veil ! *Tis then she hears

The Spirit and the Bride inviting say —

*' Partake the eternal supper of the Lamb.

Return, thou weary prodigal, return :

The bounteous table is already spread.^'

'Tis then the soul, from every trammel freed.

By no such tedious grades as mark on earth

Its slow development, triumphant rides

On light unwearied wing, and roams at will

Through all the etherial heights and baseless depths

Of knowledge spiritual and infinite;

Where timid Faith gives place to Certainty,

And Hope is whclm'd and lost in constant love.

Nay, nay, fell Death ! thy fierce and ghastly looks

1 heed not; though thy neshless finger point
To the dark silent vault, reminding me,

That all this strength and mortal might I own.

Whose prowess Gallia^s proudest knights have own'd,

Shall passive lie, and not a muscle move

To toss aside the slimy worm, that crawls

And feeds on the putrescent flesh.

Such triumph thou art welcome to; but me.

My real sell*, thou canst not touch. Tyrant !

This mortal soon shall immortality

Put on : then, where 's thy boasted victory?

826 THE MONABCH OF

Scene IV. — A Convent.

An abbess, Julia a nun, and a priest.

Julia.

Oh, yesl and we must wait, believing all;
For we are pilgrims, trembling on our way:
We see but faintly here that holy light,
Whose bright intensity enwraps the throne
Of the Eternal One; while holy saints
Bask in the dazzling blaze, from which a ray
Beflected by fair Mercy's polish'd wing
Reaches our sluggish earth to point the way
To peace.

ABBESS.

The priests direct the way to peace;
'Tis thus our Church declares.

JULIA.

Mysterious !

ABBESS.

Mysterious !

JULIA.

Man — all — is mystery ;
E'en man endoVd with grace from Heaven —
With dignity, the image of his God —
In him a spirit holds his awful court.
Calling the various passions to account —
Pacing his lofty halls, revolving vast
And infinite idealities. Tis oft
It mounts its high etherial towers, piercing
All space which hides pure Heaven from man ! 'Tis then
It hears a voice which rends the etherial bounds !
Ten thousand voices join that mystic song —
" The lust of life shall quickly pass away ;
The brightest seraphim shall draw aside
That veil which hides the unseen world from man.
Whilst angels tear from deepest ocean's bed,
As in the twinkling of an eye, all sins."

ABBESS.

All sins ! Your voice alarms me, Julia.
What frightens you?

THE MIDDLE AQES. 327

JULIA Jj^uch alarmed, and rising up\.
Tliere ! there ! I see — 1 see
That wicked priest ! 'tis horrible to see !
Whose wily tongue taught me to take the veil,
And leave the loved ones of this loving heart.
Would now that I were blind But ah, 'tis mine —
Tis mine ! I have the power to tear this skin,
And pluck these eyeballs from their sockets forth.

[Julia hides her face in her hands, and faints ; the
abbess slips out; the priest stands behind at a
distance ; Julia somewhat recovers.
Yes ! — ah ! — I dreamt the abbess sat just here,
And that I saw the wicked evil priest
That first I met at the confessional ;
Who told me that my eyes were glistening stars.
And that he loved me more than sacred things;
And spoke with blasph'mous tongue of holy saints^
And said the Virgin s eyes were dull to mine,
And wrung my hands within his greedy palms.

[Looks round, sees priest approaching ; screams.
0 Heaven, in pity hear my woful sigh !
0 place thy tender arms around my soul.
And guard thy temple from foul violence !
Anguish ! — I wake f Awful ! — Heaven ! Heaven ! — ^helpless !
0 hide me from that wicked, impious priest !

[Julia runs to a comer of the room,

PRIEST [asidel.
Perfection ! there ! that form ! those wavy locks
Now lie upon that tossing breast — so soft,
It steals the sweetest of all worship — love !
And blushes too ! My soul exults ! Such eyes 1
They ope, as from a cloud the god of day
On bumish'd helms with virgin splendour glows !
The dainty dew — soft tears — they jrield their aid.
To give my panting heart a feast so sweet.

[Approaches Julia.

JULIA.

Sir priest, stand back ! Is this thy faith to Rome?
Stand back, sir priest ! see this — see this — ^vile monk !

[Shews him a dagger.

PRIEST.

Sweet maid, thou must not mourn away this eve,
Whilst many a happy nun sings cheerily;

328 THE MONARCH OF •

And cardinals who tend about the throne,
And merry monks who revel in Castile,
Enjoy their happy hours by beauty's throne, —
Leaving no pious duty quite undone.

JULIA [struggling with her feelings].
Sir priest, this work lies far beyond the liand
Of common villany, — ^'tis cowardice
And sin, which give you impudence.
Monk — priest — whatever is your name — beware !
My sire has set a guard to watch thy steps ;

[IVafts the dagger to and fro.
And gave me this to keep my honour safe.
From foul corrupting things as thou. See here !
But for the other world, thy life should pay
This wrong. The Church shall know thy black designs.

PRIEST.

The Church will ne'er believe thy lonely voice.
Such tales offend the Church. Put down that blade:
The Church will take account of this dark sin.

JULIA.

The Church I lov'd, and voVd so long to love —
To love, that I might rest from troubled time,
And steep my care-fraught heart in that soft stream
Which flows cxhaustlcss from bright Mercy's fount —
May e'en be false as thee, abandoned priest !
The Church I sought, as I was taught to seek,
For peace — as in a tomb so consecrate.
That not a hand of flesh should ever dare
To raise the veil which hides this wasting frame —
May close its ears ; but Heaven is open, free —
My home, my refuge from thy villany.
Sir Priest, begone — I cannot bear thy looks :
I'll dash into thine eyes this liquid flume.
And stop those inlets to thy lustful brain.
See here this smoking fire, my second aid !

[JuLiA,/ra7j/tc, opens a vial which smokes. Priest
starts back, Julia approaches him,

PRIEST.

Thou wily elf, I'll call up Death himself
To press thy polish*d breast.

THE MIDDLE AGES. 329

JULIA.
E'en Death will laugh
To scorn a fiend so base and lost as thou.

PRIEST.

The power to raise e'en hell is mine, e'en now.

\^rhe priest shouts and stamps, laughing hideously.
Julia turns pale and faints. Room darkens with
smoke, ^c, ; great noise and confusion.

Scene V. — Council Room. Archbishop before King, and

Bishops anil Barons.

KING HENRY.

Ye fond companions of my weary wars, —
Ye who have lived in camps, may well attend
This solemn senate ; — whilst our bishops, priests.
And lords, will add their faithful aid. This priest
Has wearied us, and much our woes augmento.
Wise Winchester advice has proffer'd here;
But let your sentence be unanimous.
And bear the seals of all.

BISHOP OF LONDON.

We are not loth,
My liege, to pass a sentence moderate ;
But of such judgments we have not the right
Or honour. This for laymen is, whose tongues
Are moulded for the judgment, and whose hands
Do itch for execution prompt.

KING HENRY.

These times
Need this. Ye priests, who should your oiEce know.
Let not perverse delay, or want of zeal.
The virtue of obedience destroy.

BISHOP OF HEREFORD.

We are but servitors of peace, and want

Those sinews powerful which gain respect

For laws. The Primate's sins surprise the Church.

KING HENRY.

Now list. Wise Winchester, to you I look ;
For well I know your fealty is proud.
And eminently prompt.

330 THE MONAUCU OF

WINCHESTER.

Standing in midst
Of might, and love, and wisdom, well combined,
With full permission of my king, I raise
My humble voice; nor fear I partial ears.
Or blear-eyed prejudice that waylays truth.
The sentence we decree is free alike
From vengeance or severity. The king
Sets confiscating seal on all the goods
The primate holds: and by his countenance
I see the prelate to this sentence yields.

ARCHBISHOP.

'Tis true, I would not clench these earthly things:
All I resign ; but my soul's rights remain
The same. Above this royal violence
They soar; and from their course etherial
Such wrongs with indignation they regard.
As Insults to the faithful and the Church.

KINO HENRY.

Rule well that flimsy monarchy ! Rage on,
And thy aerial kingdom rule aloft I
Whilst 1, below, with ruling England's sons
Will rest content.

ARCHBISHOP.

But first the greatest slave.
Thyself, redeem ; overruled by false conceits.
Which, like foul noxious weed, entwine
Around thy nature, and destroy that grace
Which held so high a stature in this world.

ROOER, ARCHBISHOP OF YORK.

Sage father, less litigious be.

ARCHBISHOP.

Peace! peace!
Thou evil one ! I spoke to the king, not thee.
It were to stoop to ignominy low.
To bandy words with tlicc.

BISHOP OF LONDON.

My much loved liege.
How excellent soccer this deed may seem,
Take heed of gathering storms. You now cast forth

THE MIDDLE AGES. 331

Great treasure to the waves. The primate's fall
Is Henry's bane; and thb a lowering sky
Predicts.

KING HENRY.

Sir priest, necessity is paramount.
My kingdom ]s a bark distressed at sea:
And her to save, I know no might nor worth
In cumbrous treasure ; but will cast it forth
As a polluted and polluting corse.

ARCHBISHOP.

'Tis thus the timid toss away the stores
Of learning, costlier far than Ophir's gold I
Yet scarcely save themselves with all this loss;
But in the great accounting, even they
Will need soft Merc3r's touching plea.

KING HENRY.

What then?
Kings are responsible to none on earth :
And every papal satellite 1 see
Shall own this doctrine true, or glare no more
In this my kingdom.

ARCHBISHOP.

This royalty is overwrought,
And most ungratefully forgets the power
On which its oeing hangs. Poor prodigal!
'Tis well indeed, on thy poor souPs behalf.
That this French war, and the rebellious bands
Led on by Geoffrey, ingrate as he is,
Are sent to scourge thy pride with scorpion stings,
And teach thee lessons of humility. —
I leave thee, Henry, now, attended well
By holy and thrice valiant courtiers all —
Koger of York, deceitful Chichester,
Sir Richard, and the whining Leicester! Yes!
I leave you all, wise counsellors, to aid
Your sceptered chief. My eye is now weighed down
With this assault of broils. Yet, valiant king.
Thy knee shall bow, until its surface vie
In hardness with thy unjust, stony heart.

[^Archbishop retires into another apartment.

KING HENRY.

These cunning sons of Rome will faithless prove,
Though servile to us now .

332 THE MONARCH OF

SIB RICHARD.

These saints at all times act as dictated ;
And, as automata, their moves are made
By wily hand most artfully conccal'd.
As locust-swarms, they darken and affright
The land; on every healthful viand feed.
And the whole atmosphere corrupt. Alas !
What hideous sight it is, and sad, to sec
A fair dominion heaving qualms for life,
With such base vampires lying on its breast

KING HENRY.

Therefore, good justice, as I prize my peace.
My inward peace, above all pomp or fame,
I will with all my soul and power expel
This vain and haughty priest.

SIR RICHARD.

He comes.
E'en the arch-fiend himself returns — he comes.

[The Archbishop returns through the open door,

ARCHBISHOP.

To warn you of your sins and heresies.

KING HENRY.

Ye choke the couise of justice, and allow

Vile murder to remain unpunished.

In civil things ye have no right to judge.

ARCHBISHOP.

Oh ! know ye not that we shall angels judge, —
Yes, and archangels too? Then are we not
To judge these smaller matters of tliis earth ?

KING HENRY.

Tlie king of hell himself does thee instruct
In this perversion of God's righteous word.

ARCHBISHOP.

I say again, 0 king, tliy reign and power
Are earthly both. — I say again —

KING HENRY.

Beware !
For thy rebellious acts shall cost thy Church
Coffers of gold and tribulation dire.

THE MIDDLE AGES. 333

ARCHBISHOP [aside].
Oh ! now for wings to scorn the rolling seas,
And cut the distance short ^twixt this and Rome I

KING HENRY.

What mutters now the priest ?

ARCHBISHOP.

That we enough
Of converse here have held; for, as you say,
This island is too small for th' exercise
Of royal rancour. —

KING HENRY.

And the insolence
Of braggart priests.

ARCHBISHOP.

My liege, 1 leave thee now
To study style and kingly emphasis.

ACT III.

Scene I. — Archbishop's Palace. Archbishop in

Apartment.

Enter Herbert de Boseham^ Secretary.

boseham.
My honored lord, a stranger audience asks.

archbishop.
Admit him instantly.

Enter Chichester.

CHICHESTER.

Your grace I seek.

ARCHBISHOP.

You come with messages from royalty
Too late. For on this very day 1 write
To Rome, that Henry be lortliwith deposed.
And humbled to the dust ; — that interdict
Be sent from Rome, and let that princecome forth
Who dare deny the holy power of Rome.
None such can dare to live.

834 THE MONARCH OF

CHICHESTEB.

Vex not thy mind
On such account; for 'gainst the proudest king
Rome has a shelter superemincnt,
Which neither power of king nor court can reach.

ARCHBISHOP.

Yes, yes ! It is to Rome that I appeal,
And to the great protector there; wno can,
As God's vicegerent, when he will, allay
All earthly diiierences of men and kings;
And in this faith and confidence, I pledge
My life, my everlasting life. Farewell I

CHICHESTER.

'T is vet my duty to remind your grace.
That still extant the oath of Clarendon
Remains in august might, and challenges
Your fealty to this very king. It speaks
With eloquence all-powerful, having sure
Consent of all our Church.

ARCHBISHOP.

*T is eloquence
That virtue wants. A moment's patience have.
Whilst I will explicate. These signatures
And seals were wrong initio; and so
Will ever be.

CHICHESTER.

But may we violate
An oath we swore with dread solemnity?

ARCHBISHOP.

That oath was sacerdotal ; but of things
Episcopal, which oft are intricate,
The father of our holy Church alone
Can judge.

CHICHESTER.

But e'en the pope gave his consent.

ARCHBISHOP.

Yes; but in terms which were equivocal.
With mental reservations, that did leave
Him free to act as policy should point.

THE MIDDLE AGES. 835

CHICHESTEB.

And yet, my lord, the oath is registered
In Heaven's high archives. And can we regard
This oath as null and void, or never made?

ARCHBISHOP.

'T is prejudice ! Wise Chichester, forbear.
I will again remind you, I appeal
To one who never yet has err d — ^yes, One,
Before whose footstool every heart shall bow ;
Where mighty kings, and people of all climes.
Shall ever stnve to reach some abject place
For their humility. 'T is tliere my cause
Doth lie. Now leave — now leave me, Chichester.

CHICHESTER.

Must I then leave thee, father? Must my tongue
Be true to this fell message to our king?

ARCHBISHOP.

No more, save Fare thee well !
So, using wholesome speed, good Chichester,
Thy once great master tell, that every lance
His vaunting hand shall cast, with swift recoil
Shall turn its glittering point upon himself;
And e'en his chained mail, and all his host
Of fiery knights, shall no protection prove
Against the ire of Rome's omnipotence.

CHIC^ESTER.

God bless thee, holy primate ! fare thee well I
The Pope has granted Ireland to our king.
On terms that England's arms shall aid the pope,
Who longs to claim from Erin's million sons
The Peter-pence.

ARCHBISHOP.

Ah well ! Well, well ! Farewell I

Scene II. — Council Chamber.

King, Barons, Bishops of Winchester, Worcester,
Salisbury, Hereford, London, Norwich, &c., waiting
the Archbishop's reply.

Enter Chichester.

king henry.
Thrice welcome, Chichester ! Welcome to all !

336 THE MONARCH OF

SIR RICHARD.

Wise Chichester, the Primate's answer give.

CHICHESTER.

*T is well ! thank Heaven, this leaden lip has power
To move before my liege, his barons bold,
And learned justices; yet 'tis with fear
It yields the message tnat it brings.

KING HENRY.

What answer to the treason does he make?
Why comes he not in person to our Court,
As in the Constitutions he did sign?
Hast thou reminded him of Clarendon?

CHICHESTER.

I did, my liege. The learned Primate heard.
And then, with curled lip, he did defy
Your majesty to prove, by process due.
The charge before his holiness of Rome.
And in his bitterness he said, he hoped
The Church would quick and ample vengeance take
Upon the ingrate king, for heresies
InnumVable and great.

KING HENRY.

Insulting priest ! Richard, attend me hence.

[Makes a step ^ as if about to leave,
I now will execute my will in spite
Of all considerations.

SIR RICHARD.

Yet, my liege,
I pray you stay awhile.

KING HENRY.

And why? Why stay?
Shall I be passive as a trembling himb.
And let the beasts of Rome drink up my blood
As pastime and festivity?

SIR RICHARD.

Dear liege.

KING HENRY.

The time is come.

THE MIDDLE AGES. 337

SIR RICHARD.

Oh, stay !

KING HENRY.

Stay? Stay? Ere this,
I could bestrew a heap of mailM men
In blood. Stay? Ask the Hery Mameluke
To curb his fretting steed, and stay his arm
With vengeance strung ! Ask him to stay ! Then mark
The maniac glance that from his shrouded lid
Quivers and gleains, when first he deigns to turn
To listen whence that strange voice came ! Ask him
To spare his trembling foe, and sheathe again
That reeking blade, and his hot temples bathe
In holy dew that lies on Mercy's brow !
Yes ! ask again, — and list his noarse response.
As issuing from some vaulted sepulchre ;
And, as it passes o'er the perfumed clime
Of Araby, it takes no fume of earth,
Nor wakes one tuneful chord of sympathy.
Hopeless it sounds —as death ; 't is death to hope ;
'T is death in blood; 't is blood in death; all death f
It is the angry voice of deepest hell !
Stay? stay? Such rage is mine, as erst possessed
The rugged soul of Peleus* mighty son.
When he proud Ilium encirclea thrice,
And track d the triple path with Hector's gore.
And hardly even then the hoary locks
And rolling tears of Priam could prevail
To ransom at high price the mangled corse,
For holy funeral rites and honours due.

Now see that he no messengers to Rome
Transmits ! And yet I care not. Heed him not
For me. I will with mine own arm drive out
This crafty minion of the Pope.

CHICHESTER.

He comes !

Archbishop enters^ wearinff a gorgeous dress, carrying a large
golden cross. Bishops rise to meet him,

SIR RICHARD.

*T is even so, my liege, he stands within,
Prepared to answer.

Z

338 THE MONARCH OF

KING IIENKY [affecting not to see A'Beckei].

It' lie's here, I see
Him not.

ARCHBISHOP.

The eye will often faithless prove,
When evil darkness is preferred by kings.
The eye of heresy is dimn'd and lost
Before the holy right of mighty Heaven.

KING HENRY.

Sir Richard, is the hateful priest away ?
No — no — for th' air is noxious, poisonous.

ARCHBISHOP.

Thou royal dreamer ! thy indulgent priest.
Thy holy father, hears with deepest grief
Thy frowardness. Sad thought, that kings of earth
Should dare contend with Heaven's vicegerency.
Oh dreadful day !

KING HENRY.

Thou scarlet hypocrite !
Say, didst thou not approve in formal terms,
" With feith, without reserve, and without fraud,"
The Constitutions signed at Clarendon,
Which thou dost now abjure?

NORWICH [(isuie to Salisbury].

A question, this.
To test the Primate's art ?

KING HENRY.

And think*st thou, priest,
That perjury like this cries not to heaven?
I do appeal to you, ye bishops all.
Did he not take the oath he now abjures?

SEVERAL BISHOPS [together'].
He did.

KING HENRY.

Is this not perjury?

A FEW BISHOPS [with faint votces\

It is.

ARCHBISHOP.

Tis not, ye half-learn'd dolts ! \\Tiat ! know ye not
That all those Constitutions were annulled,

THE MIDDLB AGES. 839

And we were then from all our oaths absolved,

By one, far, far above earth*s petty kings ?

1 cs I one to whom the full authority

To Peter given, in one unbroken line

Has been transmitted ; that whate'er on earth

He should bind or loose, the same in heaven

Should stand all ratified !

SALISBURY [^aside to Nonvich'].
AH this is true.
Well has he stood the test. Proud Wisdom sits
Upon his brow, enthroned with eloquence.

KING HENRY.

Arch-hypocrite ! Perversions such as these
Of Holy Writ are Satan^s wiliest lures.
Did not the pope, who can, as thou pretend'st.
Or bind or loose, himself give his consent ?

ARCHBISHOP.

His mind has never changed. Ever the same,
He, like the sun, is fixed; *tis worldly men
Who change, and then they charge this evil sin
On one who never sinn'd. Vile heresy
Forgets the true vicegerency of heaven.
The true omnipotence of holy Rome,
Is oft contemned by sinning dying men.

KING HENRY.

The principles of Rome might justify
Theft, treason, murder, and the blackest crimes
That wicked man or devil e'er devised !

ARCHBISHOP.

The end, if good, does sanctify the means
(This is the law infallible in Rome).
Oft seeming hatred turns out purest love.
The forked fire that stretches at man's feet
A blackenM corse, the form he doated on.
Purges the air from exhalations foul
That would depopulate earth's fairest climes.
But 't is in vain to talk : now anguish deep
Spreads o'er my soul. God's peace be with you all.
A soft internal voice oft whispers me
That I shall fall by hand of violence,
A victim to blind ignorance and hate !
Then shalt thou see as now thou seeet not;

z2

340 THE MONARCH OF

And this poor body, fed upon by worms.

Shall far more reverence and rci«pect receive

Than in its pride of manliness and strength !

Then shall the curtain from thine eyes be drawn;

And, clad in sackcloth's penitential garb,

Thou shalt make pilgrimage unto my tomb.

Be warn'd by times, ere Rome shall quickly wake,

And strike tny glittering crown e'en on the dust.

For serfs and slaves to tread upon in mirth.

More would I say, but, mark, my mission here

Is nearly o'er, so is thy worthless life.

E'en now, I see, strong arms have left great Rome,

To sweep vile England clear of sin,

Of heresy and contumelious kings.

ACT IV.

Scene I. — On a Terrace of the Palace.

King Henry, Leicester, and Randolph.

KING HENRY [having a dejected fltr].
The nauseate presence of that haughty priest
Has moved me much. And am I always thus
To be besieged by agents of the Vatican?
A^Becket too !

RANDOLPH.

Forget him, dearest liege.
It is not meet that pensiveness should cast
Its clouds and shadows o'er thy noble brow.
Let recreative action winnow oft'
These gloomy thoughts, and bid the ruby blood
Run joyous through kind nature's passages.
May't please your majesty to hawk or hunt?

KING HENRY.

Right well proposed. Sec now the risen orb
Rides forth in full unshrouded majesty,
To cheer the woodlands, and with lustre gild
Umbrageous bowers, and all their charms expose.

THE MIDDLE AGES. 341

RANDOLPH.

The lark too rises till he seems a speck ;
He fills the air, though vast, with thrilling notes:
'Tis his sweet matin song of happiness.

KING HENRY. •

Now let the chase prepare. Let every plume
Dance dalliant to the breeze; and let the horn
Send forth its full and mellow notes, till hill
And valley weary to respond.

LEICESTER.

My liege,
All ready stand, and wait but your command.

KING HENRY.

Bring US our steeds.

RANDOLPH.

They come, my gracious liege.

KING HENRY [having mounted].
And now to Woodstock let us wend our way.

\_All ride off.

Scene II. — Ditchley Wood.
Enter King Henry and Leicester.

LEICESTER.

My gracious liege, indulge not gloomy thoughts.
Thy condescension makes me bold to ast.
Why 'tis thine eye has lost that brilliancy
That used the gleaming cuirass to eclipse,
When lit to dazzling by Apollo's beams.

KING HENRY.

My summer now, dear Leicester, is far spent.
'Tis neither burnish'd lance, nor love, nor lust.
Can wake it from the dead. Once — once, indeed —
And only once — I loved. Ah ! who can tell.
When first the new-born infant opes its eye,
And drinks the light of heaven, what mystic thrill
Of joy ecstatic then from nerve to nerve.
Through this of all the portals to the brain
Most complicate, attends that rushing beam !
Tis even thus with passion^s first wild throb

342 THE MONARCH OF

In noble hearts: 'tis indefinable;

And all we know is, that it gave a ze«t,

An impetus unto the tide of life,

That until then had sluggish been and dull.

0 ^tis a gift from Heaven ! and could it last,

1 could not wish for anv higher heaven
Than this bright trance of love.

LEICESTER.

Once, my good Lord,

You loved.

KING HENUY.

But ah ! soon came the fiends from hell,
Bringing their tainted precious things from thence,
And, in arrangement, with much artful guise,
They offer'd honour, power, wealth, and fame,
Together with the shadowy form of love !
'Twas then I did my ardent spirit sell;
And now am patchwork, — an unreal thing, —
And life is weary, flat, and profitless.
I charge the Vatican with this foul sin, —
It pressed me to that marriage which I hate
And many sins against my lellow-men.

LEICESTER.

0 let not sorrow thus overwhelm your soul.
The ruby stream which flows from lioly Church
Will purify all fallings-off" in kings;
And in thy treasury there is bright gold
Which will absolve for every broken vow.

KING HENUT.

Leicester, these things do oft disturb my soul !
But I would be alone. To-morrow's morn
Shall summon thee again ; till then, farewell.

l^Exit Leicester.

KING HENRY \tvalking m the wood].
Yes ! my dear Kosamond, I know the hour
Fix'd by thy love. And in this wilderness.
This weary, barren desert of my life,
That hour smiles foith a glad oiisis briglit.
To cheer my soul, and give it impulse fresh
To wander on unto my journey's end.
0 I can ne'er forget what thou hast done

344 THE MONARCH OF

To heaven ltsel£ — I would be just to all; —

But yet 'tis hard to lieave on boisterous seas,

And watch the tiny stars, whose glittering marks

The lovely shore where Peace and Love preside, —

And yet obey some strong internal power,

That keeps us ever from the blissful spot ! —

And is it thou, sweet Rosamond, that keeps

That peaceful shore from me? Must I resolve

To give thee up, and to console myself

By drawing from fond memory's stores

Soft images of thy all-beauteous form ?

Yes ! yes ! I see thee now ! Thine azure eye

Floating in tenderness upon me beams;

Whilst ever and anon that auburn fringe

Curtains its lustre, and gives kisses soft

To the rich bloom that mantles on thy cheek I

A smile now sports around thy mouth,

And bids thy ruby lips reluctant part, —

As opes the rosebud to Apollo's kiss !

And now those pencilFd brows begin to rise

In playfulness, and grow more arcn d. See now,

A glossy tress from its confinement strays.

And rides upon that heaving breast, so calm !

0 Mary ! Virgin Mary ! I am lost.

Ah, treacherous Fancy, thou dost fan to flame

The very passion thou wast sought to cool !

I'll hold no longer parley with this thought;

But now I haste to thee, sweet Rosamond,

Although the withered ghosts of all the popes

That Rome e'er own'd should rise to bar my path !

Scene IIL — An Apartment in the Labyrinth,

Rosamond \jjoing to the window^ and pointingX

Aba, my dear.
Didst see that tall, majestic figure pass
Through yonder glade?

ABA.

Dear lady, where? — where? — where?

ROSAMOND.

There ! see ! it moves !

i, Mi-ljv=« or Hcnrr li.

THE MIDDLE AGES. 345

ABA.
'Tls but the flitting shade
Of some dark-foliaged tree, whose arms are moved
By evening's fitful breeze.

BOSAMOND.

You mock me so !
You never see as I do, dear !

ABA.

That shade !

ROSAMOND.

Shade, say you ? Look again : near that dark copse
I see a god in earthly form appear !
Ye streams, I pray your rippling murmurs hush !
Ye rustling leaves, now stay your dalliance
With the gay wanton winds ! And nature all
Be mute, lest I should lose the melody
Of his rich voice ! But now I see him not.
Yet it was he ! I could not be deceived !

ABA.

1 would not thee offend, but, dear —

ROSAMOND.

Offend !
I think not that; but, oh ! these gushing tears
Are ominous of some approaching woe.

ABA [aside],

I did not like the dull confessor's tone,
When he proposed that I should write to Rome
And intimate how oft the king is here.

Dear lady, change the scene. Let us go forth; [^aloud.

It is the silent hour of eve you love.

ROSAMOND.

It is indeed a lovely night, and wins
Sweet Contemplation to her pleasing task;
I '11 therefore forth alone; for solitude
Just now, methinks, will better soothe my soul.

ABA.

Well, well! Yet go not far; and may kind Heaven
Compose thy troubled mind !

346 THE MONARCH OF

ROSAMOND.

Aba, farewell !
Say Paternosters for this breaking lieart.

[steps forth by moonUgkt.

How glorious is that richly gemmed sky!
See now that lincjering band of silvery lights
Break though the gloom of night, and seem like pearl.
Tiny as sands, yet bright as sapphires shine;
And now Night^s pale and lovely queen
Has thrown aside the mantling clouds that veil'd
Her beauty. Now from her azure throne she bids
All nature homage pay. How peaceful, calm.
And holy is her light ! How meek her brow !

0 how unlike the proud and scornful eye

That Henry's queen would glance on Rosamond !

Yet could she see, within this breaking heart,

The anguish festering round its heaving base,

E'en she would feel soft Pity's tender touch.

But this I seek not now; but to myself

And Heaven, in silent night's deep solitude,

The pent-up sorrows of this aching heart

Can I alone pour forth. There's mercy there.

Which will not break the bruised reed. 'Tis there

Contrition's prayer is ever heard, — 'lis heard

For that contrition's sake. 'Tis even there

Adoring seraphs stand, and midst arc those

Who out of tribulation came. Kind Heaven,

Teach me some holy song of rhapsody.

Such as the lips of choral cherubs chaunt;

Whilst golden harps resound in symphony,

To hush the tumults of this aching heart.

That else would burst. The golden gates of heaven !

To enter there in direst penitence,

All earthly comfort, pleasure, joy, or bliss,

Yes, everything below, I'd sacrifice,

At such rich price ! Yes, all — without reserve —

Except my Henry's love — all, all but this !

This — only this — I must retain. Alas !

1 dare no longer pray : 'tis blasphemy ;
For a divided heart ne'er entered heaven.
The Spirit in that temple will not dwell
Wliere but one sin, one cherished sin, remains.
This eye I would pluck out — this hand cut off —
And harder things I'd do to merit heaven ;

But to resign my Henry's love would tear

THE MIDDLE AGES. 347

From out this heaving breast the heart itself!

Yes ! Henry dear, such is my hard, liard lot, —

So intricate a web is wov'n by sin

Other alterna' ive is not than this :

Or thou, or heaven, must be resigned. Well, well !

I pause not, Henry ; for without thy smile,

Tne highest heaVn would bo no heav'n to me !

Tve purchased absolution for this sin :

Until the Lammas-tide permission lasts,

And then the Church shall have another fee —

But not this ruby ring it asked of me !

Oh, Mary, Mother ! cnide me not again.

The hour, the fleeting, blissful hour is near,

My Henry did appoint for love's next trance. —

Now let me brush away these tell-tale tears,

And fly, all smiles and blushes, to his arms ! [^She returns.

Scene IV. — An Apartment in the Palace at Woodstock.

Eleonora and Hugo.

ELEONORA.

Ho, ho ! Without ! Ho ! Isabel, come in !
Here is a priest — a legate — laden here,
Forsooth, with sighs and tender sympathies !

[Isabella comes through an open door.

ISABELLA [aside'].
It is the Gather-purse — Hugo the Sly. [aloud.

What, feelings in a priest ! — What of — and for —
And to — and from — and w^hence — and what? — ha, ha !

ELEONORA.

The learned Hugo is wcighM down with sighs !
I wish that Walter Mapes, old Gollias,
Were here, to take a note of all the sighs
That may escape the mighty Gather-purse !

ISABELLA.

Say, solemn beadsman, what has brought thee here?

ELEONORA [aside^
I know these priests have many fancied wrongs.
And agitating contests with my lord,
Who thus makes foes without — within — with all. ^

But wherefore came you here, most reverend priest? [aloud.

348 TH£ MONARCH OF

HUGO.
Within my humble path I pace content,
And thus I serve the holy see of Rome.
I live and toil for sacred Rome alone ; —
But would you know why I do this, great queen? —
Then ask the seaman's course upon the deep :
'Tween earth and heaven he fearless hangs in faith :
He leaves his home — his land — and all he loves.
And looks with fever'd, anxious eyes, intent,
Through Time's long varied vista dark, and hopes
That ne may lay great countless treasure up
In earthen vessels; — I in heaven^ great queen.
This is my faith — my hope — my joy — my aim.

ISABELLA.

Listen awhile to me most reverend priest.
A willing, able, serving friend we want.
Who, loving gold from glittering fingers given.
Yields wisdom, which is given by Heaven to priests.
Now dost thou see — or hear — or understand?
Dost fear the king? Fear not; he's far away.

HUGO.

Nothing 1 fear.

ISABELLA.

What! nought on earth? Not Rome?

HUGO.

And nought in heaven ! There 's one in Rome I serve.
I came to tell thee that thy lord the king
Loves peace, and of thyself has spoken oft
In terms of grace with highly favouring tone.

ELEONORA [laughs satirically],
I am well favoured by your graceful grace !
But say what peace he loves — and tell the tone
You mark'd so sweet. Good priest, what note was this?

HUGO.

Yet still, my gracious queen, my business here —

ELEONORA.

If you to sound me of divorcement come.
Why, then, I am invited hence awhile; —
Some other time. — I now go forth to meet —

THE MIDDLE AGES. 349

HUGO.
I go to seek his majestj myself.

ELEONORA.

'Tis well ! And when we meet again, sir priest,
I trust thy revVend tongue will aid thee more.
Dear Isabel ! — Dear Isabel ! — See — see !
Just then the king did pass the eastern porch :
I now, perhaps, may trace his hasty step ; —
And if occasion smile upon me now,
ril plunge this radiant blade where his false hand
Oft strays, and spoil their am'rous play.

ISABELLA [standi between the door and Eleonora].
Oh, stay ! Dear lady — Princess — stay ! Dear queen,
Oh, stay ! — one moment stay ! — dear queen, oh stay !

ELEONORA.

What! stay? Oh, ask the boiling billow mad
To stay and back upon its fellow^s crest, —
To ope its ear, and mute attention give
To the exhausted swimmer's bubbling shriek.
As, in despair and helpless solitude,
Casting one glance upon the dreary waste,
To its dark cemetery below he sinks.

ISABELLA.

Dear lady, stay ! Sweet, noble queen, 0 stay !
Stain not thy woman's hand in woman's blood !

ELEONORA.

I say again, speak to the heaving waves.
And ask tne mightiest of that awful host
To dissipate its power in tiny drops;
And, as refreshing dew, mark evening's hour
Evaporating o'er the inland mead.
There glistening on some tall and emerald spear,
To make bright mirrors for the playful gnat.
Ere she looks loving on her tuneful mate !
Yes ! ask that vaulting wave to stay awhile !
List to the answer wild: — ** Without, within,
I am a grave, — as Hades deep and dark ;
And thus I swallow, in my angry jaws.
The great, the beautiful, the wise, the good; —

350 THE MONARCH OF

The bridal blusli in maiden innocence;

The prayer of kindred, wing'd for sacred home;

The con(jiien)r's triumph, and the captive's groan:

Grieved, unrequited *\ferit*s stilled sigh;

The elbowin*;^ insolence of conscious Wealth,

The gold of Ophir, and the chains of slaves,

The bartered smile, the transient bliss; —

In me, with vile corrupting things, unseen

They lie, — whilst I roll on my lonely way.

'Tis thus I grind out of these mortal hearts

The direst veneration dust can vield !

' Tis thus I make them bow in humid deatli,

And cast their boasted honours at my fe.et ! "

Just so 1 stop my ears to Isabel's

Meek cries to stay me bounding on my way !

Vain are thy shrieks, thou petty, mortal tiling !

ISABELLA.

Dear ([ueen, Ileav'n yet will show some better course.

ELEONORA.

Impede me not ! my vow is made with fiends !
Hate is my guide; and nothing else I'll heed
Though Hell should watch my victim and myself ;
*Tis now — *tis now, my vongoance shall be quelPd !
I am absolv'd by all the Vatican.
See here ! This little safl'ron scroll — *tis this
Dissolves the sin, and then absolves mv soul.

\Goes out and picks vp a silk skein, which traces
to the labyrinth.

Scene V. — An Apartment in Labyrinth,
King Henky and Rosamond.

ROSAMOND.

0 did my Henry know how dark and drear
His absence makes this soul, he would not leave
His faithful Rosamond to count alone,
With dull and idiot toil, the weary hours.

KINO HENRY.

Dear Rosamond ! philosophers do say.
The heart is but a world in miniature.

THE MIDDLE AGES. 351

ROSAMOND.

The world must then be very dark.

KING HENRT.

At times. —
Ah love ! this world has kingdoms, empires, climes,
Varying in power, in beauty, and extent;
O'er these are rulers, jealous of their rights,
Who oft upon each oth«r*s province?
Wage war, and conquests make, till one at length
Reigns paramount, — to whom the others bow, —
Swear fealty. 'Tis thus within my heart:
There is a province brighter than the rest.
That may for beauty with fair Temp^ vie ; —
Tis here that Venus has a palace built ;
And far within, exalted on a tlirone
Set with ten thousand pearls, which Love's own hand
Did choose, sits the fair empress of this world,
The peerless Rosamond.

ROSAMOND.

Fie, Henry ! fie !
All flattery ! Thou know*st, poor Rosamond
But a small portion holds of Henry's heart !
The world, and war, and fame, hold Henry's heart.

KING HENRY.

Nay, nay, she rules o'er all. But let me now
Complete the beauteous picture I've begun.
See ! at her feet all other potentates
Their tributes lay. — And foremost in the scene,
Olympian Juno, though reluctant, stands;
And in her train blind Plutus, with his stores;
And numerous princes, bending low the knee,
And proffering their glitterinci; diadems;
Whilst opposite, Athenian Pallas stands.
And brings with her a countless host of bards.
Philosophers, and warriors, known to fame, —
Who all their myrtle crowns or laurel wreaths
Do throw, in meek submission, at the feet
Of her whose beauty shines predominant ! —

ROSAMOND.

But ah ! those learned tropes yield me no joy.
I'd rather talk with thy bright eyes alone. —

852 THE MONARCH OF

I am 80 jealous of this greedy world,

Which steals so much of Henry's noble heart. —

0 love, I am so jealous grown ! — I sit.

And think, and wait, and hope, and fear; and think

Perhaps thou hast another labyrinth,

And in it blooms another Rosamond,

More bright and beautiful than that poor flower,

Which bows forlorn whene'er the trump of war

Sounds fierce in Henrv's ever ardent ear.

KING HENRY.

Nay, Rosamond,
It is not so; and vet there was a time
Wlien Glory, perchM upon the brow of Death,
Led me where highest roU'd the tide of war.
But now Ambition's bubbles all have burst;
The camp, the court, the wild-boar hunt, have lost
All charm. Nay, e'en the gorgeous tournament,
At which the plumes of Europe's chivalry
United nod, would not a pulse increase,
Unless the azure eyes of Rosamond
Lent to that scene a zest. Then would I break
A lance, their matchless lustre to maintain
Against a radiant galaxv of eyes.
Through hosts of mail^^ knights.

ROSAMOND.

I would not that.

0 ne'er such danger run, my dear lov'd Lord.
The cruel knights, who tilt for common fame.
May hold conspiracy to murder one

Whose matchless honour breeds green Jealousy.

1 often sigh, when thinking of the foes
Thy noble spirit makes. Besides, I hear

The Pope now hates my lord. — But why? ah, why?

0 who could hate my love?

KING HENRY.

But pray for me,
Dear Rosamond; thy prayers will turn aside
The heavy lance and wanton arrow's power,
Wliich Treason and her children cast at kings.

ROSAMOND.

Stay here with me : I will protect thee, love.

1 wish I was a radiant beam of light,

TUE MIDDLE AGES. 355

Tlmt I might smile on thee when morning breaks!
But though that may not be, within its shrine,
Close to my soul, thy lordly image rests.
E'en now, good soul, awake; now contemplate
The joys the presence of thy lord creates —
Which have no life in his long tarryings. —
But why, my Lord, so sorrowful?

KING HENRY [si(/hs

A

! ah!

KOSAMOND.

Perhaps some long vicissitudes have torn
That breast I lov'd to lean upon so oft.

KING HENRY.

Dear one ! we would not mingle in this hour
The strifes and turmoils of this naughty world.

ROSAMOND.

Then stay that deep philosophy, which weighs
With secret power upon thy manly breast.
I fear it often heaves when far away !
You do not tell me, love, what malces you sigh.
Is it the heaving of a storm gone by.
That gives those glittering orbs that pensive dye?

KING HENRY.

Well, yes! this heart has deeply sighM and heaved
Wildly, as some sore-vexM and an<rr}^ sea
Madly throws up its ancient firm foundation
In many countless dusky atoms, thickly,
Which nide the glorious golden sands below,
That sparkled in the sun of calmer days.

ROSAMOND [in tears],
Tis thus thy brow has gloomy spectres dark,
Which execute sad havoc on this heart.
Well, well ! this mis-spent life is wearing fast.

KING HENRY.

*Tis but a speck, — a visionary spot, —
Or like a fragment, or a splinter d spar.
Lent for a while to sinking mariners.
Some buffet long, and gain the distant shore;

A A

356 THE MONAUCII OF

Some drift alonpf the turbid tide alone ;
Some bound upon the beacli trlumpliantly,
Dashing the sea- foam from their weary brows;
Whilst some are shattered like a tiny shell,
Where serf and swell in angry waves break round.
Rousing the sea-bird in her airy nest;
And otliers, despVate, plunge to darkest chasms.
And o'er them roll the ceaseless, deafening waves.
The noble, mighty, and the fair, there sint, —
Then rest entomb d where fretted pinnacle*
And gleaming aisles are sculptured by the waves, —
Those busy children of the mighty deep.

ROSAMOND.

My dearest Lord, I love to hear tlice talk:
It elevates my soul to rapturous heights;
But then come dull and stormy thoughts and fears.
AVell, 1)0 it so ! one storm has ruin'd me :
But soon comes peaceful Death to hide e'en all;
And then the resurrection comes, when Ileav'n
Will give me back that pearl, — which being lost —

KING HENRY.

Wliat pearl? AAHiat pearl? What means my Rosamond?
^V^lat pearl is lost? and where? and when? and how?
Throuf]^h every land, o'er cvcrv sea I'll roam,
Until I find the pearl my love has lost.

ROSAMOND.

It was a pearl of drifted snow, giv'n me
By One who rules tln^ heavens, the earth, the sea;
And before whom all kings must humbly stand.

KING HENRY.

Some heavy woe disturbs my Rosamond.

ROSAMOND.

Oh ! 'tis a woe no mortal hand can hoal !
It has eternal influence to wound,
Until one stream of anguish fills my soul.

KING HENRY.

Sweet Rosamond, see ! heaven's pale queen is up,
To take her lonely course. The sparkling stars
Will soon assemble round. Be cheerful, now.

THE MIDDLE AGES. 357

ROSAMOND.

Ah ! ah ! *tis thus with man ! — Woman to him
Is but a toy — a secondary thing.
Alas ! the sin-sick timid nun now sinks.

KING HENRY.

Dear Rosamond, thy pallid cheek alarms —

ROSAMOND.

The hour has come ! I now will yield up all.
Monarch of heaven ! I now will yield to Thee.
These mortal eyes, which loved to glisten bright,
Feasting on all those kindred things, in midst
Of which I fell — fell ! — are now immortal,
And ne'er shall glow again with finite joys.
Listen ! ye radiant beings bright — listen 1
Listen ! With you I'll spend eternity.
To you I'll chaunt sad melody — too sad
For mortal years. Alas ! saa minstrelsy !

KING HENRY.

Dear Rosamond, revive I Consider, love,
These ills are common to mortality.
How long or short is life, we never know.
But must await the loud archangel's voice;
.Whilst tell-tale Time lags on his weary way,
And gossips wonder, doubt and ruminate.

ROSAMOND.

I wait the blast which calls the wand'rer home.

KING HENRY.

Come I charm this human sorrow off, dear love.
How often we have met, and often may !

ROSAMOND,

We may ! Oh, faithless, fragile, hopeless hope!
I dash thee and thy opiate censer down
To that poor being, who, well-intending me.
Did win me from my heavenly path so far.
To sink for ever in one woful slough.

KING HENRY [aside].
Oh ! now I feel the scorching fires of nell !

A a2

358 THE MONARCU OF

KOSAMOND.

Thus the green leaves of youthful life do die,
Entangled midst this pride and wild desire,
With them to putrify.

KING HENRY.

0 say not so !
Why wilt thou hug this sorrow, Rosamond?

ROSAMOND.

E'en now let pale and greedy Sorrow hear !
Listen : thou shalt have all these ashes, —
To thee I yield these channs, though now so spoiled,
Which made this mortal being loved and lost.
Ye aiding spirits — provident in all I —
Unloose this little trembling, anxious thing; —
This sister-spirit take. — it longs to fly ;
For whilst it writhes, it longs to be released.
Oh ! tender be, as your Creator kind. —
Farewell ! dear king, until we meet in heaven.
Ten thousand yeai*s may roll in purgat'ry,
Ere we may meet again. Dear king, farewell !

[^At the word "^ear^," Rosamond ackances
towards a door, when it is suddenly throxvn
open, and Eleonora, her features inflamed
with anger and vengeance, stands before them.
Rosamond, terrifed, runs back and faints in
the arms of King Henry.

Enter Eleonora.
The king ! What here? Is it the king himself ?

king henry.
Madam ! how came you here? You had,- 1 think,
No little difficulty to trace a path.
So devious —

ELEONORA [shelving the skein~\.
So devious ! Yes ! very so, my lord.
But see this faithful skein ! Sec here, my lord !
True lovers haste, forgetting bolts and bars
Had left the drawbridge flagging to and fro. *
This pretty guide was honest too, my lord; —

* The bower could only be ascended by a moveable drawbridge,
which Henrv II. had caused to be built.

THE MIDDLE AGES. 359

Has honestly my footsteps led to one
Whom England boasts her king ! — To one, indeed,
Who once did make this wild impassion'd heart
Beat high and proud ! But I no more complain;
I see enough t' excite my sorrow.

KING HENRY.

Hold !

Madam, all this I can explain anon.

I do command you hence; for present time

Allows not explications various.

Leave me, I say !

ELEONORA.

Nay, why so earnest, Sire?
Just now I saw commissioners from Rome.
And business brought me to sequestered parts.
I wish'd to see a king a-chambering.

\^Affecting to leave,
I leave. I grant your suppliant claim, — I go !
You once my humble adoration held;
But the sweet glances of a dying nun —
Which well entreat such fittmg company —
Have made thee truant, negligent, unkind !
But since thou lov*st — love still, I pray thee now.
I do e*cn yet admire thy fortitude :
Thy majesty has much endured, I fear?
Thy treasure there has cost thee watchinffs long.
Waitings, and kind sustainings, and the like.

KING HENRY.

I look to see thee gone.

ELEONORA,

Oh ! do not look
This barren way ; for see, that lily pale
Threatens to sink again, and e'en will die
Without thine arm. That arm, which wielded erst
Most mightily the battle-axe and lance, —
Which made proud foes for mercy meekly sue,
And savage men, as couchant lambs, submit, —
Has now a pious ofiice to perform, —
A dying sister to support, whom piety
Ana cloister'd penances have hither brought !
How noble does the heart appear, when girt
With tender sympathy ! Oh ! 'tis a sight

360 THE MONARCH OF

Resembling heav'nly scenes, to see a king —

A great and cliiv'lrous king — leave court, and caiiipy

And hunt, on devious mission such as this.

Oh ! would to Ileav'n thy tim'rous subjects all, —

The lords and stately matrons of thy court,

The Pope, the false and pand'riug Vatican,

The proud and handsome cavaliers of Spain,

The gallant Emirs of Noureildin's camp.

The ambling priests that gad about these part-^,

And all the Hnical and posied maids

That flirt and romp at vulgar revelries, —

Could take a peep at England's noble king.

Purveying essence odorous and rich

To the paird senses of a cloistered nun I

KING HENRY.

Madam, I mark thy poison'd raillery.
Thy malice wears a proud crest, eminent
Above thy other passions numerous;
As the black cormomnt, when perch'd on high
O'er some dark rocky peak, yells fearfully
Her dissonant portentous cry, — scaring
The timid flocks, that peaceful rest at ease
In tho soft plains below. Malicious wretch
This lady is as favoured as a queen —
As honoured, — as well-bred, — as learned too;
And wants no drop of gentle blood.

ELEONORA.

Sans doute !
The lady you 've described with graphic touch, —
For which her thanks abundantly are due, —
Wants nought; her wants arc richly all supplied !
First, Nature's gifts are amply found on her, —
Blooming as Flora's self, when first her hand
To wanton Zephyrus she blushing gave,
'Neath bowers that lavishM odours as they pass'd.
And to add grace to Nature's generous boons.
If such were wanting, — see, a valiant knight.
In tnmsport rapt, kneels blushing by her side,
Dissolving tedious time with balmy sighs
And tears, all vapouriscd by rapt'rous smiles.
Oh ! this is precious, consecrated ground !
Yes ! dedicate to holy purposes,

THE MIDDLE AGES. 361

Wliere pcarl-wliitc hands devoutly are employed
To cool the fever'd brow of gallant kings !

KING nENUY.

Madam, I may do that which I would not ;
Thy absence, therefore, I once more request.
The anger I Ve repressed will soon burst out
In flame, from which e*en you may not escape
Unscathed.

ELEONORA.

Is it then courteous to leave
A meek and fainting maid to sink so low,
Without the delicate aids which her own sex,
Methinks, are meetest to afford? Well, well,
I will not blame — I rather pity thee,
A monarch great, encompass a as thou art.
And yet, 0 blissful state ! how fine the tie
That binds in secret bonds congenial souls !
And sure the lute of Orpheus never pour'd,
When he won back his lost Eurydice,
More ravishing or more heart-touching strains,
Than the soft, floating, murmuring melodies,
That charm all sense m this sweet Paradise !
But see, my lord ! — that lady falls again !
Now she essays to speak; perhaps she seeks
The unction of the Church.

EOSAMOND.

\_Opening her eyes^ unaivare of Eleonord's presence^
wanders for the rest of this Act.'\
Ah ! that cold hand !
Remove its heavy palm — it drives me down
With more than lightning speed. Yet, yet I have
The fond assurance here, that guardian love
Will bear me from this low abandonment,
To those sublime and pure etherial realms,
That are too rarified to bear the weight
Of sin — or pain — or penitential woe.
There all is lost in love so pure, so great I
Hark ! heard you not that glorious shout above.
By seraphs' lips? They call for Rosamond, —
The guilty and the wandering Rosamond :
" Return, return !" Hark, hark ! Angels, I come,
To bloom again above, and grafted there

362 THE MONARCH OF

On stem that man nor fiend can break, slinll fear
No second full.

[/rVW and wander ina. Sees the queen.
Ha, ha ! see there ! Who's that ?
Ope that dark gulf for Rosamond ? Here, here !
Take me, ye Furies ! Oli ! must I go there ?
What! go to hell, to find a rcfujjc there
From the hot fire that burns witliin this heart?
And rase for ever from my mad den 'd eyes
That sin I see as deed of yesterday, —
When, deaf to all but Passion's suasive voice,
I left the peaceful roof that sheltered ine
In buoyant childhood's days of innocence ?
Ah, ah ! this weight of woe might e'en a ray
Of sympathy awake in blackest fiends !
The Church did promise to withhold this draught —
This bitter drauglit ! Oh faithless, faitldess Cliurch !

[^Seises Henry firmly and wildly.
Is this then Death? Is this long-envied Death?
If so, I love thee, Death ! I love thee, Death, —
That not e'en Henry shall unknit this clasp,
Or tear thee, Death, from Rosamond — But soft !

[Passionately pushing Henry aside.
Hush ! ye rude, boisterous winds, and lightly blow, —
And, in soft dying cadence, bear your wings
To your far distant homci?, where southern skies
Shed brighter beams upon the smiling earth!
Go, go, where cascjades clear, and crystal streams.
Did erst suppress their murmur sweet, to list
The sweeter sounds, with which the Mantunn reed
All vocal made the sunnv vine-clad hills
And orange bowei-s, so loved by Dryud nymphs !
Ah ! now the shadowy vale is nearly passM,
And the bright confines of eternity
Before me shine. See I yonder now descends
The fairest, meekest of the spiritual world, —
The herald Mercy, smiling through her tears.
Yes, yes ! she's pointing to the spotless robe.
And all my accusers stand abash 'd and dumb !
(The wicked priest, who prompted me to sin,
Is there, in fetters held by almighty hands !)
She comes triumphantly — the penitent
So meet upon her way ! I come, I come !
Now plume my wings to fly ! — Where am I now?
Ay, ay ! The king — the queen — Does no one speak !

THE MIDDLE AGES. 363

And yet something there is that holds me down.

Firmly it holds ! \Vhat is 't that keeps me back ?

Who can it be that keeps me back from heav n ?

Who is it! Speak. Ah Henry, is it thou?

'Tis he — 'tis he ! \_She sinks.

Hugo appears,

HUGO.

I liumbly would salute
Your gracious majesties.

KING HENRY.

And can our queen
Find food for malice in a scene like this?

HUGO '
All this is strange ! — What have we here, my liege ?

\^Addressing Eleonora.
Your majesty's attendant seems to faint.
Where stray her wand'ring thoughts? Upon her brow
Sits Agony too great for Reason's sway —
The worst, the deadliest form that Death can take. —
It is De Clifford's child. Fair Rosamond.
I fear this is the wakeless sleep of death ; —
But here comes timely aid.

Aba appears.

ABA.

My mistress dear,
Awake ! The king, the c(u(?fen, and Father Hugo here,
Do round thee stand. Dear Lady Rosamond,
Take, take this draught — it will your strength restore.

ROSAMOND [looking up].
It 18 my Aba's voice ! One comfort then
Is left me still. — Raise, raise mc to the air
For breath !

[Aba again offers the draught.
No, no; I cannot talce that draught —

[Points to the glass.
[Looks round more collected.
I know you all full well, —
And all your various purposes divine, —

364 THE MONAIlCn OF

Except the reverend futlicr's there. Therefore

Wise priest, thy mission tell. Was it to see

The hectic glow that flushes in the cheek.

Ere life's faint glimmering tai>er is quite quenched?

Or list a tale of jxjnitcncc and shame,

And glean wherewith to point your homilies?

Or hast thou holy unction brought, and wait'st

To shrive my soul? 'Tis well ! I thought the end

Of time was here, and that my sorrow's cup,

Being full, and drunk unto the dregs, was sunk

In the deep ocean of eternity !

[Looking towards Eleonora.
But soft ! I now some real substance see
Protruding there — some creeping thing — coiFd up
As 'twere, for so it seems to my glazed eye !
Stay, stay ! thou purring, buzzing thing — what is't
Thou seek'st. — Is't 1 ? If so, then speak. Here, see !
Here is the lost, abandon'd Rosamond
The Fair ! But, greedy thing, I now escape
Thy power ! —

ELEONORA \as%de\.
Yes, now ! — but only now.

UOSAMOND.

Still, still,

Enchantress, thou attempt*st to follow me.
Thou panting, gloating thing, I leap from thee !

ELEONORA [muttering to lierself].
But sooty Death shall take thee soon, and toss
Thee into hell !

ROSAMOND [falls].
Ah ! ah I

ELEONORA [aside].

For present time.
Adulteress, fare thee well ! anon — anon —
I will another visit pay this bower.
And stop this plaintive bird's seducing airs.
These affectations sound of harlotry.
rU make thee act another part ere long,
And give thee time to learn thy part in lands
The cliurch has called fair purgatory's climes.

THE MIDDLE AGES. 365

Scene VI. — An Apartment in Palace at Woodstock.

Eleonora alone.

eleonoba.
Long have I mused (as on a couch intent
Fair Dido let the proud -^neas leave
Her arms expanded for his noble love),
And thus this ambling doe escapes my toils.
I now throw back the curtain of delay ;
But how? but how? No room is left for doubt:
That must be quickly done, which must be done.
Dull Resolution lies on th* back of Time ;
As on a speck of land, mid boisterous seas,
Some shipwrecked treasure long neglected lies.
Whilst many suns and moons alternately
Glance by ; and many a billowy tide bounds on.
Until some angry storm sweeps it away.
Thus change on change goes on, and chance is lost. —
'Tis now, the king bemg absent for a while,
'Tis now I may enfold this downy lamb
Within my longing arms, and then — aye, then —
I well may feast, in all the rest of time.
When that blood chills, which in its current dares
To gleam like rubies, sparkling on the cheek,
As Hebe's fresh, of this adulteress !

Scene VII. — Eleonoba in the Wood.

ELEONOBA.

Up, up, my darinff soul ! up, up, I say !
Let nenas attend and gossip, as we go, —
Contend, — dissent, — agree. — [^Furies appear.

Too ^it — too wit. —

FIUST FUBY.

I sit by the forest pine,

And dream of death and blood :
The realms of the future are mine ;

I float in its boiling flood.

SECOND FUBY.

I have poised in the trembling air;

I have slept in the coral bed,
Where every glistening spar

Shines on the putrid dead.

366 THE MONARCH OF

THIRD FURT.

I sleep near the cataract's thunder,

Within the lion's lair;
Where the rocks are riven asunder,

And forked lightnings tear.

ELEOXORA.

The day is gone, — whilst Evening beckons Night
T array the concave heaven in funeral suit,
That Melancholv from her cell may step,
T' indulge her dreary thoughts and musings deep.
But night is bright, and day is dark, to Guilt, —
Whoso Hdless eye owns not the boon of sleep.
Ye Furies, blench not at the task prescribed;
But some wild song of hideous import chaunt.

FIRST FURY.

The speckled moon rides high,
The gloomy fir rocks in her bed ;

And every angry wind that's nigh
Is by a fiery aemon led.

SECOND FURT.

The sighing breeze, wiih perfumed wing,

That wantons o'er the plain,
Shtill fun a victim's doath-pale cheek ;

And Henry's reign be vain.

THIRD FURY.

As sure as morn shall gild the sky,
Or rippling stream declare its course,

De Clitlord's peerless child shall die.
And die by vengeful woman's force.

ELEONORA.

Oh, that the murky lamp of wandering fiends
Would gleam conductive on my devious way !
Oh ! how I long for proofs most palpable
Of Death's irrevocable work ! — Yes ! yes !
Let every sensual organ yield its share: —
The fix'cl, the glassy, visionless eye; — the mouth
Half open, and the nostril gaunt; but yet
No breath of pride or grateful sweetness comes: —
The bosom silent, marble-cold, and still:
There issues forth foul Putrefaction's breath. —

THE MIDDLE AGES. 367

But I must haste, lest better angels come
With mystic palm, and stop this work of blood.
Come, tardy JDeath ! here is my bright ally !

[^Looks at dagger.
Or, if my purpose turns, accounting well,
Here are more tender viands sparkling high !

[Holds up phial.
What holds me thus, and keeps me from my end?
The steed that oft outstrips the wind he snuffs.
Halts and curvets in nature's majesty :
The tributary stream, that wanders long,
Great Ocean s honours deep at length shall share :
The gentle breeze that skims the flow'ry plain,
And stops to kiss the glossy curls of Youth,
Or fan the ruddy cheek of robust Health,
Or lull to rest tne labour-wearied serf.
At -Coins' trump shall wake, and awful join
The council of the storm, and roaring loud
In all the pride of desolating power,
Rend Nature's high materialities.
Now, soul, be steadfast here. Long hast thou worn
An earthen crown: bright is that precious earth;
But yonder lies a kingdom brighter far
Than heavenly realms. A waxen wall alone
'Twixt thee and thy long sought possession stands.
But hark ! — it is the nightingale I seek.

Rosamond's voice is heard, singing.
" That morning's beam is gone.
Which shone at break of day;
And I am still alone —
No change for me !

" 0 do not change that face,

Thou lonely murmuring stream !
O do not lose that grace
O'er which I loved to lean !

" I wish' I had a grave

Close by some rocky shore.
In madness there to rave.
Nor think of Henry more.

" But whilst the sky is bright.
And all the stars are high.
My soul feels light.
As though 'twould fly.

368 THE MONARCH OF

" Poor soul ! thou must not rove
To that fair land.
But wait and watch thy hour
Till God's command."

KLEONOBA.

Ye wailing notes, encompass earth, — then liasto
To hell itself, and bid the gates wide ope
For Rosamond the Fair. She comes to join.
With tenor light, and vain lascivious airs.
Pale Hecate's bands, and play coquetries there-
in Gofn^ towards the maze.

How awful is this silence deep ! — List ! — list !
Some little insect by me purrs I— Tush I tush !
His love-talc to his listening fair he sings.
No wandering phantom or seraphic ghost
Shall turn me from my resolution firm.
Conscience ! thou busy, meddling monitor !
Trust me awhile, and I will pay arrears;
But stand aside just now, and let me lead.
We '11 meet again, — if not on earth, in hell.
Ah ! must I— can I — shall I — dare I do 't? —
Put out that spark, which then no human skill
Could to its moulded clay restore? — spoiling
Those heaving orbs that mock the mountain-snow
Tinged by Apollo's parting farewell glance?
Giving those dimples to the liltliy worm,
AVTiose greedy lips shall foul corniption suck.
E'en where the King has kiss'd? — But soft ! — what's this?

\JVa1king slowly y and looking around
Just here some ancient river calmly ilows.
Sweet with the lavish vernal breeze, which oft
Tlie flowing locks hath tum'd aside to kiss
The bronzud brow of my unfaithful prince.
Must I turn vulture in nis paradise?
And with the substance of my talons tear
From out their sockets deep those floating eyes
He doats upon? 0 Night, thou kind ally.
Fold thickly over me thine ebon cloak;
lly angry purpose thus conceal and aid.
'Tis now this lovelorn harlot I will drive
To Death's unfathomM bed. But stay ! What passM? —
Tush, tush ! — the wind sweeps roughly o'er the stream ;
And the tall pine, as quivering marshy reed.
Makes Fear a body animate with eyes.

THE MlDr)LE AGES. 369

And arms, and bony hands.

Conscience, be still !
Tis better far that I in this affair
Should take the lead. — 1 11 make amends, I said —
And for my vengeance praise the god of hell.

Scene VIII.— 7^^ Labyrinth.

Eleonora. Rosamond.

eleonora.

I come to be the messenger of peace, —
Of peace that never ends, my lady fair.
Say, shall I wile away these slow-paced hours.
Or hasten on, by magic wand of mine.
Thy bosom's lord to thy expectant arms ?

ROSAMOND [looking vp and starting'].

If thou art human, — or whatever thou art, —

0 break this awful spell, and tell me true : —
Hast thou some mission terrible? Ah ! — ah ! —
Thy quivering lip declares it. What art thou ?
Whence comest thou? — Thou dreadful thing, declare !

ELEONORA [stamps and advances'].

The hated, hateful Eleanor, thy queen,
Seeks audience of the harlot Rosamond.

[Rosamond shrinks back and swoons.

ELEONORA [whispering].' •

'Tis Heav*n, or hell, that smiles upon me now,
And this most opportune occasion grants. —
The warrant for thy death — this scroll
Dissolves the sin, and then absolves my soul.

1 purchas*d absolution for thy blood —

The boasting harlot's blood ! To stay its course
By burning poison, or by angry force.
Rail on — rail on — ye spirits in the skies —
I hold authority from Rome. Hell cries.

(^Taking a phial from her breast y approaching Ro-
samond, and affecting to support her^ speaks
in a feigned voice.
My lady fair, thy maid attends thee here.

870 THE MONARCH OF

This draught nectarian will quick revive

That light, which, too far sinking, yields to death.

Thy lord will soon return to thy embrace.

{Holds herself backy and puis the draught to Ro-
samond's mouth.
lAj lady fair, take this, — [Begins to p€nar.

And this, — and this.

[Continues to pour.
How soon it takes effect ! She sleeps ! she sleeps !
'Tis done ! Ha ! ha I the curtains both are down
On those blue stars that late on Henry smiled !
(But they on him shall smile no more !) See how
Their jetty fringe kisses the peachy bloom
Of her soft downy cheek ! Were I man,
I must the king forgive, that loveliness
Resistless such as this overmastered him.
But I a woman am (or rather was.
Far I can feel the fiend within me grow),
And mould of beauty in a rivaVs form
Is mould of guilt and loathsome ugliness.
But what now do I see? Transition quick !
How ghastly pale she turns ! a heavy sweat
Her every dimple fills! Where's beauty now?
All fled ! — all fled ! — in parts respective gone.
To cldthe the lily and revive the rose,
And thus adorn its native settlements ;
Wearing its virgin blushes there, unstain'd
By false afiections or by mortal lusts.

ROSAMOND [opening her eyes with wandering gaze].

• Where is the cake to give this Cerberus?
Ah ! was it but a dream ? Alas ! they say,
That even royal beds are visited
By wandering and haunting phantasies.

ELEONORA.

Has placid evening's mild restoring balm
Quicken'd thy virtue, Mistress Rosamond?

ROSAMOND.

Ah I Mistress! Mistress! — Whence proceeds this sound?
These glaring eyeballs float in lurid fire.
Like stars of hell ! I see, with malice fraught,
0 Hecate, thou hast cross'd the Stygian flood.

THE MIDDLS AGES. 371

Bringing foul magic acts to scare my thoughts I
Ah I when I look upon thy scowling brow,
A chilling horror creeps through all my veins,
As if o'er Acheron's cold bitter stream
My languid soul were being now convey'd !
Oh ! oh I these pangs f they pierce, they rend apart
Sinew from muscle, flesh from bone, as storms
Tear from the hull both sails and splintered mast.
Oh ! oh ! A heat comes over me, as showers
Of burning sulphur : — I cannot bear the pain !
There, hold me. — Aba — Aba — where am I ?

ELEONORA.

My lady fair, thy lord is near thee now —
Bends by thy knee, and wipes thy pallid face.

ROSAMOND,

That voice is hoarse — I've heard it once before,

ELEONORA.

Thy blood flows lazily; thy lair is soft.
Good mistress Rosamond!

ROSAMOND.

Good Mistress, sooth ! I dreamt
A dreary dream, that, 'midst of sulph'rous mists.
Something incarnate crouchM close by my side
And suck d my breath — insatiate, hideous, thing I

ELEONORA [aside].

Hal ha I fastidious Mistress Bosamondl
I cannot listen to Arcadian airs.
Or strains thou'st practised in this labyrinth: —
Thy time for such coquetry otows full short.

{Kosamondfs head falls on her breast.

How now, my drooping posy flower? how now?
Thy head is pendulous, as if 'twere fiU'd
With juice from Grenada, and rocks about
As stately vessel on a billow's crest.

ROSAMOND [opening her eyeSy and appearing composed].
What see I now? — The queen? — It is the queen !

ELEONORA.

Look not on me — I can forgive thee now —

BB

372 THB MONABCH 07

But rather look at Eve's soft golden beam.
Take thy last look of her, Fair Rosamond;
Thou seest she blushes deeply as thou look*st.

R08A3I0ND.

And do thou look on th* high and azure throne,
Whence Vengeance wing'd with burning wrath shall como.
Dar'st thou^ &fying all the laws of God,
And all the dread magnificence of heaven,
A foul and dastard murder perpetrate?

ELEONOBA.

1 — I — I — murder I — ^Dare — I — murder ? — I ?

BOSAMOKD.

Ah I wouldst thou kill a helpless penitent?

ELEONOBA.

Thy vile adult'ry brings it on thy head;
And I am but an humble instrument
In Heaven's avenging hand to punish thee.
This hour — triumphajit hour ! — is all my own.
My joy, my long sought joy, is now possess'd.
An ! ah ! why beat so high, thou merry heart !
Wait, flutt'rer, the consummation of our joys.

ROSAMOND.

Ah ! this is Death's own chilling hand, I feel
Upon me now, absorbing nature's powers !

[Rosamond^ s body sinks^ and slides off the seat,

ELEONOBA.

That mystic crash ! The throne of intellect
Now falls! What countless streams of thought rush forth,
.As though their occupation gone ! Electric touch I
Region mysterious ! how prostrate now ! —
Thy secret purposes are closed : that part.
That something of eternity, is gone,
As some far distant sail ; 'twas but a speck,
An atom quivering on the horizon bright.
Then sunk for ever on the viewless sea.

BOSAMOND.

I sink — I sink ! I do <jonfess my sins ! —
Accept my prayer — forgive ! — 0 Grod, I sink !

Bear up awhile —

THE MIDDLE AGES. 373

ELEONOBA.
ROSAMOND.

No more — I sink I I sink !

ELEONORA.

Ha ! ha I Fair. Rosamond, thou Parian fair,
Tell the cold Grave that I thee forward sent,
A truant mistress for old ugly Death ;
And when in joy he gapes convulsively,
Seeking to press thee to his chapless jaws,
And mumbles o'er thy lips as if he'd kiss : —
Tell him that 1 thy sole brideswoman was.
And sent thee in the heyday of thy sins
To his encircling, gaunt and scal^a arms !

[Rosamond sinks in death; ELEONORA/ron/fc
with joy.

She dies ! Regale thyself, thou gallant heart,
And watch awhile this waxen, wanton thing;
While every, atom of mortality,
And all the careless matter, thus forlorn,
Declines and sinks into eternal sleep.
All that the everlasting world awards —
The may-be, and the black deception vast, —
All this she now is welcome to. But see !
The mystic tale of nether life is told.
And made the refuse of eternity I
Well! now, ye fairies, trip upon the green;
tet Echo hasten hence to join the song.
Let Hate and Murder wild, with angry eye.
Take part and join this merry midnignt glee.

[^Rosamond's body quivers.

Tut I tut! Say why this quivering, quailing, dear?
Quibbling with Death? 'Tis past; but now I see —
So — so — thy bridegroom's arms thou likest not;
Thou shrink'st, and may'st distort thy comeliness; —
And perhaps these deathlike features may remain.
And breed grave doubts in grave fools' heads; and then
Suspicion in her jaunting car may rest

Somewhere. [^Rosamond's body falls*

\A minute's dead silence.
Come spirits, brand her as your own,
And lead her blindfold to the chasm, which marks
The land of woe and toil. You'll prove her coward,
And truant, if she can; — but gripe her hard;

BB 2

374 THE MONABCH OF

Entwine your web-likc forms, and if she trips.
Then dash into the grave ; her hopeless hope
Thus blast, and lash the vile offender home.

Dark Midnight, leaning on his ebon wand.
Complaining walks with melancholy steps.
Where's Henry now? — the false king? — Where, pale ghosty
Where is thy Lord? What! moody and chagrin'd?
Hast thou no answer? Well! I thee will tell.
He dreams of gold and glittering scimitars,
And on thy Parian breast he vows again
Soon to recline. Fond fool 1 Adulteress vile I
Thy palling charms, poor ghost, he'll soon forsake.

\^Approaching the body, she piekt ikefue*
Those heaving pangs have rent and mark*d her — ^here —
And here. [Leaves the "

But hark ! 'tis Aba now returned I
Or is *t the gusty wind moaning in woe?
Or some intrusive wandering serf? Ye stars^ —
And placid moon, — and thou unslumbering sea, —
Now bear me witness, I am merciful.
And but performed the will of vengeful Heaven.

[Returns to the LabyriM,

Now here, fair ghost, we part, and 1 must beg
Thy silence on our meeting's cause. WTiat still
In moods? Come, bounding, panting Fear — thy nod
1 now obey, and leave this company
Of solemn, silent things.

[A voice is heard.
Rest, spirit, rest I

ACT V.

Scene I. — Camp near the sea in Normandy.

KING HENKY \alone, rising from his coucK\.
I seem to hear the buzzing as of gnats.
With twittering chants, changing their tuneful lay;
The mind's eye sees their light and graceful dance ;
The ear is charm'd by sweet fantastic airs.
Which woo to tender languishmcnt the soul.
Or are they midnight spirits watching me,
And pace their path as sentinels, obedient

THE MIDDLE AGES. 375

To execute their mission from high Heaven,

Waking the dead and distant things now past?

So memory breaks in and robs this clay

Of nature's food — the seeming death — soft sleep.

But what the message? Wherefore seek they me ?

Now speak ; — je know the things of heaven and earth*

In pity break the bonds which ever held

Ye free from man's susceptibilities.

Say, what shall dark to-morrow bring to me ?

Shall I be spirit then, or be a king?

Tell, shall 1 meet some greedy ponderous axe,

Wielded by some unerring arm, to kill

This real phantom thing, which plays its airs

To dazzle Death whilst aiming its fell shafts?

If so, I 'm charm'd that I so soon shall be

All soul, without the nerve to feel— or eye

To bear the gaze of sportive insolence.

Which Richard and the upstart imp of France

Would dare to cast on what they fear'd in life.

So when vile rebels pass this mangled corse.

They '11 find it empty of that thing they sought.

0 say ! Now let your wither'd lips respire ; —
Say, must I lay this body down for wolves

Of France to tear with vip'rous teeth? Or say.
May I once more hear the shrill clarion cry
Of victory? — once more to feel the hectic glow
Which spoils the utt'rance, and recrowns the brow?
Whatever shall hap in sad to-morrow's hours
Shall load this soul with gloomy mourning clothes;
For every eye which quails before gaimt Death — •
Yes, every spark of light to-morrow dims —
Is mine, to be accounted for above.
But let me wear the breast-plate of the brave;
With that, once more I '11 face the foulest foe.
But 0 't is hard to win in civil war.
And see the blood I love in clotted heaps.

1 wish 't were o'er, and I could rest and rise
No more.

[^Lies down on couch ; dreaming.

You tilt for royal blood ! thou priest I
'T is old and weary — take it, thief, and budge.

\_Soldier knocks ; Henry starts vp.

What on my couch? 't is like Rebellion's shifts
To kill by stealth.

376 THE MONARCH OF

SOLDIER.

Mjr liege, the hour is come^
Appointed for the council to be here.

KING HENRY.

Ah, yes ; and must I come to do my part.

Scene II. — Council in Camp.

King Henry, Arundel, Mowbray, etc.

king henry.
'T is thus, my friends, that, like the mighty Jove,
Who rides alone triumphant on the storm.
While yet attent a thousand spirits wait
To bear the vengeance of his mighty state.
And hurl Rebelfion's sons beneath his feet.
We hold our court near foaming seas, and oft
In lands far distant from our native hills.
But to the brave it matters not, my lords.
Where, unforeseen, the will of Providence
Unsheathes our ready swords. 'T is honour calls :
All know our cause — ^the noble cause of all
Worthy to live or die.

ARUNDEL.

The sea runs high !

KING HENRY.

The sea is faithful servant of a king
To whom we trust our crown and all we love.

MOWBRAY.

My liege, the third watch now is past.

KING HENRY.

Tis mom;
For see ! the eastern gates are open thrown,
And bright Aurora's milk-white steeds appear :
Those spreading oaks, affording goodly snade,
Mark well our path ; 't is there they form their lines.

[ tVind roars, sliaking the tent.
The winds in contest arc. Rough Boreas !
He comes to tempt the angry cetus forth.

THE MIDDLE AGES. S77

And madly roars upon this rock-girt sea.

If 80, the swelling waves will quickly bear

Our friends to this bold coast. Let heav'n proclaim.

We have no fear of death ; nor would we sigh

For brighter blood to flow in civil war.

To wild and false rebellion Death's no friend;

His dreary empire undisputed stands ;

No rebel there to wrong his rightful state !

This day, ye Norman knights, and Saxon friends,

Your wives, your offspring, your once happy homes.

Your noble country, liberty, and laws,

And all the laurels won in blood-stain'd fields,

Demand your swords, — ^your ever-gallant breasts

Now pant with patriot's ire. — Prepare ! Go, sweep

These rebel hirelings from my sight, and — Hark 1

I hear the champ of steeds and rustling casques !

Lord Arundel, look o*er the hazy plain :

Although I cannot see, I have a sense

That troops of soldiers skirt the hill.

[ Akundel goes to the door of tent.

ARUNDEL.

. My lieffe,

Whole troops of bounding steeds, bedecked witb gold,
On either side the stream approach our camp :
There 's one with mantle loose and blazing casque.
His bright array marks more than mortal pride;
It bears unnumbered hues; its fulgency
Has tints as varied as the bow of heaven :
As some tall pine, it tops the myriads round —
There *s majesty adorning all. [^Shouts heard without.

KING HENRT.

Hark! Hark!
Their haughty leader shakes his heavy lance.
'T is he ! 't is he ! They come ! they come ! They shout !
The clank of Richard's scaly mail I hear.
Midst heaven and earth — like a black fiend he comes.

[^All rush out.

Scene HL — Open Field.

KING HENRY.

Let all who sue with bending knee be spared ;
And if Black Richard comes, leave him to me.
Once more to save this recreant son from death.

378 THE HONABCH OF

AID-DE-CAMP.

My liege, sad news ! Brave Mowbray now is dead.
Fast sinks the mighty soul of brave St. Clerc.

KING HENKY.

Twice rebel ! hold thy faint and trembling tongue.

[^Aside.
Ah I this will be a dreadful day of blood.
Some demon sits and guides this angry war.
But I must execute my arduous part,
Until I faint beneath the load of woe,
And jimible 'midst the heap of England's slain.

Another Aid-de-camp.
My liege I my li^e I still — still the rebel hosts
Press on our rear. Thy son now leads the charge.

wallenge.
A valiant knight ! — And here he comes, my liege.
*T is said he is the Duke Bretagne, — ^he comes !

KING HENRY.

Ah, ah ! I see his lofly nodding crest;
His sable plumes wave like terrific clouds :
Before his threatening arm whole troops fall back.
Thus moved fierce Diomede, when he, by night.
The Thracian Rhesus slew, with all his host.
And carrying off the fatal horses, broke
The spell that rendered Troy invincible.
But see ! thus slaves eternally must bleed.
Where gods, or men as gods, shall deign to move.
My foe IS not my foe, when girt about
With lustrous arms steeped in the gore of war.
He comes to break his lance e'en where I stand !
Thou furious chief, besmear'd with crimson tide.
Thy deeds this day have placed thee on a par ■
With kings. Oh that thy cause were just, as great!
Lord duke ! May Justice break the lance which breaks !
He leaps o'er pools of blood to meet his king !
Come, Fortune— Fate— join on ! My brain is thick:
My eyes will scarce distinguish friend from foe.
Alas ! alas ! I see his form again !
It is the Duke Bretagne, whose sire I loved —
Unhorsed ! — 1 will not fight on Vantage ground.
Wallenge, take this true steed aside [dismounts], whilst I
Perform my part in this sad murd'rous scene.
To kill my friend ! All hell resounds with joy !

THE MIDDLE AGES. 379

[The Duke de Bbetaone approaches the Eino.
Heroic rebel ! whose unconquer'd arm
Sises to slay thy king, prepare for death.
Would that my crown were sinking in thy brow,
To pierce its angry thorns within thy brain !
Then might I be accounted free from blood
I would not spill. No middle path remains.

duke de bretagne.
No, not for Henry — wild Plantagenet !
Whose frown, though darker than the storm itself^
No more shall awe the faithful patriot's soul
With tyrant's power.

[Tilis at the King,
Impenetrable mail !
[They encounter fiercely, the King defensive only^

KING HENRY.

Thy arm is fallen ; thy king wears mail of heaVn :
No rebel's arm can pierce this deathless frame.
Come, measure back that foot — thy lance is broke !
Rise, rise I — Look once again upon thy king.

DUKE DE BRETAGNE.

In mercy, king, take, take this weary life !
This is the last and only grace I ask.
O'er streams of noble and ignoble blood
I sought thy blood, willing to wage my own ;
'Tis thine ! then let it flow, and bubbling join
The reeking streams that ooze through patriots' veins.

KING HENRY.

Inglorious sight ! The bravest soldier bends.
Now let Rebellion fall with thy proud lance,
And then, Lord Duke, I give my hand again.

[A chance arrow kills M« Duke, and he falls in
the act of approaching the King.

All now is o'er, — that routed spirit flies,
As oft the lingering rays of golden eve
Dash down to join the nitrous gloom of night.
Injurious Death ! that pledge will rise to Heav'n.
Alas ! poor Duke ! the earth will hide this dust,
Now this inglorious life is pass'd away;
But what can wipe away those stains which blot
The standard that thy mther bore?

880 THE MOKABCH OF

RALPH DE GLANVILLE.

No hand
But that which spared this ingrate chief. Tis thine,
Great king, to raise that fallen name once more.

KING HENRY.

Wallenge ! see, see, — ^remove this fallen chiefs
With escort of our body guard, to camp.

This graceless deed of death sinks deep within.
And aids the vile revolt of passions here.

[Pt//^ his hand to his heart.
It makes young bony Fear look out awhile. —
But as I have a Christian soul, I swear,
rU make Rebellion's voice cry — Mercy, king !
Until its echo shakes fair Britain's rocks.

t Addressing SiR JOHN Baliol.
^ 'd with heavy horse.

Those archers spend their fiiry vainly, whilst
The citizens of 3lans seem gall'd in rear.
Let Breuse, with his thrice noble host, sustain
The charge where France's bloody squadron lies.
But see ! those foul Castilian troops now fly.

Who rides with news, advancing on us quick?
As the wild charge of death he comes. See ! see !
Some worthy news, I trust, or else 'twould come
Before the vagrant blast. 'Tis Stutteville
Vies with the wind to reach our anxious eyes.

Well now, good knight, thy steed has chafed the gale :
Say, what repairs in this foul gust of time ?

STUTTEVILLE.

Alas, alas ! some tears are needful here.
Or heaving sighs, to garnish well this day,
Which seems as JDay of Judgment come too soon.

KING HENRY.

Why hangs thy speech, Sir John de Stutteville ?
I am no ghost; this bloody arm proves that.
Has Philip's silly face confronted thee ?
Now, by St. Greorge, I see it in thy face.

STUTTEVILLE.

Pell-mell comes France to make our gory beds,
And Henry's heir, bearing the torch of hell.

THE MIDDLE AGES. 381

KIKO HEKBT.

And IS this all, Sir John de Stutteville ?
Where did'st thou see the trooper fiend, my son ?

STUTTEVILLE.

I wish 'twere all, my liege, and all was o'er !
Fm blind with gazing at the things which were.
'Tis all one heap of death — Death 's everywhere.
The prince looks down on all — ^he 's Death himself:
Just now I passed hira cleaving down De Vere;
With that fell axe he hurls men into hell :
It clatters like the moving clouds of heav'n.
His deeds of black impiety alarm
The boldest of the bold ; the timid sink
As quicksands in the overwhelming tide,
When hideous roaring waves for ever close.

l^Cries of the wounded.

KING HENKY [aside'].
Hell hears the Insufferable noise, and laughs.
Soon some thick flood of fire will drive us on
In masses to the house of deathless Death.
Would that my time was come, or I alone
Could gage with Death my everlasting hopes
Against that fear of death which thousands kills,
And fight for victory with my lone arm, —
Then on one die cast all or nought with him.

STUTTEVILLE.

Now not a moment's interval can stay
The harvest that gaunt Death is gathering in;
Like baleful meteor's blaze, the prince moves on ;
Midst groves of spears he cleaves his fearful way,
Fierce as an angry boar; — ^his foes below
Cry Mercy, mercy, prince ! — then shrink and die.
Before his powerful arm Montgomery simk.
And even Mowbray found no milder fate.
In one vast ruin all that's noble lies.

[Shouts heard.

Scene IV. — The Camp, Officers come in from the field.

FIRST OFFICEB.

The rebels fly — the prince has left the field I

882 THE HOKABCH OF

SECOND OFFICER.

Philip escapes ! As hunted fox he skims
The neld ; — ^his pallid face entreats for life.

BALIOL [a kni^ihi].
0 ghastly sight ! — the track of slaughter's strewn
With stain d and broken armour, and in heaps
Lie fiery foaming steeds and dying men I
In one vast ruin England*s children sink.
Some yield to fortune, and regain their camp ; —
Some to their ships a passage try to force.

l^Shauis in various qumiert.

SOLDIERS.

Henry the king ! the king ! 'tis victory I
Victorious king ! the victory is thine !

KING HENRY [in deep reverie, aside"].
Richard, 'tis thine I this day has kiU'd thy sire.
Good friends! good news I hear; — this victory [Aloui,

Will gladden every heart on our lov*d isle.

[^Aside^

Britain's pale bounds will blush with guilty shame.
And some will weep for many years to come.

WILLIAM OF WARREN, a knight.
Good king, 'tis Fortune smiles — 'tis victory.

KING HENRY.

On you 'tis Fortune smiles^' tis victory —
But to thy king, who loves both friend and foe,
'Tis woe; — immeasurably deep it sinks;
No leech or healthful herb can gauge the wound I
But we must doff these royal woes, — and smile
On all the valiant deeds of valiant men.
But, hark, list to this laugh of gloomy Death,
Whilst England's dearest children falling, sink
Enshrined by fate to wait the rest of time.
Until God's choicest herald wakes the brave.

STUTTEVILLE.

0 sire, thy noblest children now are gone;
There many a glistening chest has ceased to heave.
Though jasper's fire and ruby's burning blush,
Caerulean beryls, and emerald green.
And glittering topaz, with its orient beam,

THE MIDDLE AGES. 383

The pallid pearl, the amethyst, and rare
And varied gems which India's lands supplied,
Still shines with lustre as in tournament.
There gorgeous banners still are gay and bright,
And sumptuous trappings deck those frozen forms.
And streaming volumes of relucent gold
Shone forth aniidst tiaras gemm'd and bright.
Helmets engraved relief, alto and base ;
Innumerable as e'en those emerald spears,
Whose living hues revive Thessalia's vales;
And deck the path where Pan's Arcadian notes.
Arouse young Echo from her noontide dreams.

KINO HENKY.

What tongue shall tell the terror of that scene I

STUTTEVILLE.

The multitude of dead no man can tell.
Their limbs inur'd to wild and manly toil.
To brace the bow, to rule the angry steed
To turn aside the javelin's reckless ire;
Lie lull'd, and sunk forlorn, no more to move.
There strongest bows of largest size are seen.
Impenetrable massive shields of gold —
And osier-woven targets lying there.
Enough to quell a world of angry fiends.
The wealth of Ormuz and of Ind was there!
There bows, and falchions, and the ponderous axe, —
Ten thousand pointed casques with iron cones
O'er many a visage grim dark shadowing.
But Death midst all, moved on as gentlest gales.
Or soft Araxes to the Caspian glides.
Whilst imperceptibly he still sustains
The green profusion of Armenia's meads ;
Whence many a happy swain attains his reed
And with melodious sweetness charms the air,
And melts to softest languish ment the soul.
'Twas woe indeed, to watch the trickling blood
Saunter o'er features once in gallant life;
Whilst Death with adamantine sneer look'd on —
Such works of chivalry and noble feats.
To him there seem'd no line or gradient cast;
Dukes earls and lords with broilsome boors were there.
And all was carrion then for hungry birds.
It was the saddest scene these eyes have seen —
Homeless, friendless, graveless, no garb to screen

384 THE MONARCH OF

Tlila putrefaction of what once had been.

Seated on thrones^ leading heroic bands-^

And where the tabret and the dulcet harp

(Whilst courtiers in brocade pass often bye)

Once play*d by coral lips, and snow-white bands.

'Twas sad to stand amidst these awful things —

But words may never full describe. The tongue

May carry messages for sensual calls,

And tims revive this limping frame awhile

In its vain course o'er sandy deserts wild.

Which lie between the fathomless abyss

Of mystic birth, and still more mystic Death;

But not until the storm of Death has passM,-*

And conflagration lias burnt up the earth,

And fire perpetual shall paint the clouds,

And widowed spirit contemplates that scene,—

Shall man in earth or hell say what was there.

The air for some few feet above the ground —

No more — was filled with sighs and groans,

As by some marshy soil in eventide.

The ploughman stops his weary foot awhile ;

The creaking of some noisome form is heard

In garrulous and wild disgusting tones;

This tongue declines to tell the tilings there seen,

A gleam of light shewM me tlie proud BiUinge:

I heard him groan — just then a hungry wolf

Was ripping skin and muscle quite away

From off that stalwart frame and gallant form —

Deeds of eternal fame were done by him.

Near by there knelt a mailed knight distraught.

His face was grim, besmeared with dust and gore;

'T was madness roused him from his clotted bed,

And hopes of victory were ever fled.

But Death's dark plume was waving o'er his head;

Unconquer'd still ne oped his filmy eye

Cast down by inextinguishable woe.

But broken bones, and rank, and pallid skin.

And what remains of dead and dying men,

Seem'd then to scare his heart far back again.

That gallant spirit broke from Nature's tie,

In vain exhorted longer to endure;

Its cordage burst, and as the storm went by,

f^ife yiclued quick to its last destiny,

Forsook that riven heart, and sank for aye.

I cannot tell thee more, for Death and fiends

THE MIDDLE AGES. 385

There rode triumpliant^ yet once methought—
Yes, once I saw Dame Nature standing near,
Wrapt in a cloak dripping with spangling dew,
As tno* she'd just emerged from some bright stream
(Her hair disheveU'd, matted, dank, and gray),
Where lilies vie in stripling osier beds.
And peaceful flocks and loving kine are seen.
A thousandfold of woe bedimm'd her eye
As on some lofty top near Ida's side
A host of threatening clouds collect their floods
To deluge all the trembling herds below.
Death here was like that sea when stormy tides
Boam thro' the vast Atlantic's boiling course;
He stayed for nought, not e'en to view the dead,
Nor stopped his pawing steed, whose nostrils gaunt
Seem'd to reject those noisome winds
Which fill'd the air foul and pestifrous.

KINO HENRY.

. List, Stutteville, some other woe is near.

[^Music — a Cavalcade — a figure of Rural Beauty^ leading
twelve Maidens dancing before the King — Nobles,
Arundel, Bredse, Soullt, Wallenge, Fitz-
BERNARD, Vaux, and others assemble — Tlie King
talks with them whilst music plays, but looks pale and
dejected — Music ceases,

I sorrow much, my lords, that I am sad
In midst of so much faithful joy ; and yet
I love you much for this day's toil. I owe
Far more than I can pay — but take my thanks.

ARUNDEL.

Dear liege ! we give thee love for love, and thanks
For thanks, but sorrow much our king is sad;
Yet in these angry wars sad scenes for woe
Cannot escape tny tender love. Here comes —

\_Bearers bring in bodies of Montgomery y Mowbray,
Vesey, and Duke de Bretagne, Funeral March
playing,

KING HENRY.

Ah, ah ! it must be so. Bring in the dead.
Their spirits watch us now, and share our joy.
Give them their rightful place in this oiu: camp; —
The loyal, noble soldier never dies.

©

86 THE MONARCH OT

Place them around their king. — My friends.
The crystal gates of heaven will open wide,
When these three martial spirits enter there.

[^Pointing to Montgomery^ Mowbray^ and Vemf,
E'en here they stand array'd in glory bright.
Ye gallant souls ! this day from battle rest.
Faithful have been your lives; before your shades
I kneel I Invincibles I thought you once;
But ye have bled, in mercy to our foes.

\ Looks on the body of Mowbray*

Though death hath dimm'd the fire, 'tis even now
Not quite extinct; the noble spirit fondly lurks.
As if reluctant yet to leave these eyes.
Whence it was wont to break in lightning's flash.
Such from their honour Death could not divide.
Pale Shade 1 accept thy sovereign's sacred tears.
Would that my crown, and all the laurels won
In tented field and gallant tournament,
Could purchase back that valiant breath of thine !

[Passes to the yovang Earl Montgomery.

The light of glory circles this young brow,
E^en as a halo round Night's favourite star 1
0 I would give the rest of this dull life,
To meet the cursed arm that rent this breast.
0 what a monstor's plunge broke in that mail
(A present to his sire at Wallingford).
Thus savage valour taints the soul of man. —
Thy native land will ne'er forget thy worth;
'Tis public sorrow when a hero dies.
Illustrious youth, accept thy sovereign's woe.

[Turns to the body of the venerable Sir R. Vesey.

Ah, ah ! what, here ? I thought thee by my side ;
My best, my earliest friend ! What reckless arm
Has murder d thee? Why didst thou trust thy age
Among thy sovereign's foes? That hoary brow
Tempted some coward traitor vile to strike,
And make these gaping holes, and thus let forth
The noble spirit from that gallant breast.

[Takes the liand.
This hand is scarcely cold. — Well, good old friend,
Thy king can only sigh, and say farewell ! —

[Approaches the body of the Duke de Bretagne, who
had been spared by Henry.
Sad scene of reckless tumult ! All now calm ! — •
That haughty breast tliat lately heaved so high ! —

THE MIDDLE AGES. 387

All ! who can mourn thee now? The rebel prince
Will spare no sigh for one who bled for him.
Thy countrymen? Ah I what to them avails
That noble thoughts, which might exalt the soul,
And render life illustrious and loved,
Were once the portion of this bleeding corse?
In spite of all its daring chivalry.
That arm has found a traitor^s grave at last.
That soul was once a favour'd spot, on which
Delighted Heaven would shed its brightest beams ;
But dark Rebellion's planet came between,
And all her glorious loyalty eclipsed ;
Then left her in foul darkness base to sink.

RANDOLPH DE GLANVILLE.

Poor ghost ! thy dumb attendance here yields pain
And sorrow to thy king, who loved thee much.
But may not mourn thee dead.

KING HENRY [^turning again to the corse].

Inglorious fate !
I would forgive thee now, if thou couldst hear ;
But we shall meet in some promiscuous crowd,
When years of purgatVy have pass'd away.
There are within the soul harmonious strings,
Wliich, howsoe'er the finger of rough Time
May rudely snap them, yet bright seraphs' hands
Shall gather in again, and bid them chaunt
To choral symphonies of heavenly harps.
So imtil then we part. Poor ghost, farewell !
Once bravest of the brave — Bretagne, farewell !

[Suddenly shrieks are heard; a female with dishevel-
led hair rushes in before the king, — the Mistress
of the Duke de Bretagne.

CHRISTABEL.

'Tis here, 'tis here! then rumour has been just

[Looking at the king severely.

Some one has stolen the body of my lord ;

His corslet and his brilliant mail of chain

Have won the favour that their lord liad lost.

Whose share is this? At any price Til buy.

[Her eyes darting at the king.

Yes, king, a royal price Til even give,

I know, the lust for gold, with other lusts,

Have rendered royal honour much abused,

Made many wars, and spilt much honest blood.

C C

388 TUE MONARCH OF

KING HENRY.

What means this fair intruder in our camp?

CHRISTABEL llookin^ at Sir R. Glanyille^ and sneering].
Perhaps it is the portion of Sir Ralph?
If so, ril litigate his right — tis mine.

And ^ ILookina at the king.

Heav n forbids the mightiest here, to touch
The sacred body of my murder'd lord.
Before the King of kings' eternal throne.
High in the arched heavens^ Til plead my cause.

WALLENGE.

It is the mistress of the brave Bretagne.

CHICHESTER.

Our liege, dear lady, feels thy sorrow much;
^ And freely grants, in this sad troubled hour.
Thy dearest, amplest wish; for he thy lord
Had long and deeply loved.

CHRISTABEL.

I have no lord.
My lord is drown M in that oblivious sleep,
Which nought but the archangers voice can break,
When Death shall find his sceptre broke in twain.
0 reverend father, resignation teach.

Dear mangled corse ! give me thy icy hand. \_Takes the hand.
The lustre of those orbs is ever veilM;
The fount of thy enchanting eloquence
Shall ne'er be oped again, until that day
When Heav'n snail send its radiant minister
To roll away the stone, which wakeful guards
Shall want the power to stay. O bitter loss !
Ambitious Death ! thou greedy, cruel thing !
The beautiful, the valiant, thou seizest first, —
All that the heart holds dear, the mind respects, —
Leaving these pallid forms our woe to soothe.
O breathless clay, once more delight my ear,
With the known accents of thy tender love ! [Becomes frantic.
What pass*d, so awful, through my hollow ear?

[^Shouts and stamps.
Listen ! O list, ye gentlemen ! That cry !
They kill the Duke Bretagne! — 'tis Death! I hear
His low sepulchral voice. Hark ! hark I 'tis Death !
ril tear his bony arms in twain, and stamp
Upon his pulseless heart. But hark, my Lord !

THE MIDDLE AGES. 389

Who 'kills my lord, Bretagne, now murders me.
It is — it is his well known voice I hear !

[Moves round the camp^ stooping her ear, with idiot vacant stare.
I come — I come. Where — where is he? Whence comes
That voice? Pardon me, gentle lords — my liege — \Jlecovers.
But why, alas I should I disturb that peace
With earthly sighs, that have no power to save?
Thine is a state too pure for mortal love.
Ah, cruel Death ! thou'st ta'en away my all,
And left me joyless, hopeless, and alone.
Will no one help the wretched Christabel ?lBecomes againfrantic
Where is the kmg? I seek his mighty throne;
To him 1*11 plead, and ask my murdered lord.

[Walks up and down ; then stops before the
bishop of Chichester,

Father, I want to see my lord again,
Before he goes into the battle field :
I want to warn him of the rebel prince,
And those false priests who at our castle supp'd.
They urged my lord to turn against his king; —
They said they were the pope's commissioners.

0 1 would fondly whisper many things

To soothe his racking brain. — Dost hear, good priest?
]s this a time convenient for my lord
To list the tale of faithful messenger
Come from his castle straight ?

CHICHESTER.

Lady, vour lord
Is now away — in heaven, perhaps. He s dead.

CHRISTABEL.

Dead? dead? dead — who? The duke, my lord? What, dead?

He left his couch while visions strange did flit

And play their antics in my sleeping mind.

Ere e*en the lid of morn had 'gan to ope.

Yes — no! — Just now his pillow is yet warm;

His precious breath still lies, like fragrant myrrh.

Upon our happy couch. Duke de Bretagne! [Calls out aloud.

Let heralds sound the cry, Duke de Bretagne !

[Turns round ^ and sees the body of the duke being
removed by bearers out of the camp.
Stop, stop! I see my lord is taken sick

1 must attend his couch — must nurse — must watcli
Or else those dark-browM knights may murder him
Murder him ! I must go too — go too.

[Follows the bearers ; the king turns pale.

\

890 TUB MONABCU OF

CHICHESTER.

My liege, this sight has touch'd your royal breast
With painfiil sympathy. Let's change the scene.

KING HENRY.

Sad withered garlands Triumph now must wear !
My lords, some solemn duties yet remain;
Let Love, in Sorrow's garb, attend these friends
To their last silent home. Let all our dead
Have honour, love, and ceremonies too.
May we die deaths as honourably bright !
I sorrow, friends, to leave you in su(£ plight.

[^Henry kavu — Thmq^ti sound — Exeunt amnes.

Scene Y. -^Interior of Cathedral

\Enter Henry home on a litter ^ Walter Mapes,
Handolph, Ostard, Glanville, Gryme,
Geoffry.

HENRY.

Stop, bearers, stop ! Ah, Bandolph, &ithful friend.
Here comes the weary dried-up husk, to seek
A safe receptacle for royal dust.
Is there no pandect, Rwdolph, for the dead.
Which strictly will prevent the bones of kin
To clank with miscnievous abuttals rank?
'Tis this destroys the peace e^en of the grave.
Now try the might and power of Rome itself.
And ask for me a grave intact from all —
From all rebellious kin and crafty priests.

MAPES.

Learned justiciary, our liege to thee
Does speak.

KING HENRY.

A wholesome heart thou hast, and true;
Too full for utterance.

RANDOLPH.

My liege ! my king !
Good master — ah ! my bitter, solemn woes
I cannot speak ; and on all other points
Am dumb; and would be so till the gre^t trump
Shall break Death's sleep.

KING HENRY.

Well, I forgive thee this;
Another time will be, when stammering tongues,
Released from bondage — Ah ! Another time —
Another — Ah ! ah ! ah ! [Slightly faints.

THE MIDDLE AGES. 391

MAPES.

Most mighty king^
We heard thee say — Another time.

KING HENRY.

Yes, yes !
Where was I? I did say Another time.
But yet it boots not. Where's my chaplain now?
That draught, — ^give me to drink that freezing draught.

08TARD.

'Tis here, 'tis here, my liege; it will revive,
And, for a time, sreat potency will give; [^Agide.

But then the torch of life must fail.

l^Kinff drinks in Jr antic haste,

MAPES.

My liege.
We hope, finds comfort now.

KING HENRY.

As much my friend,
As this cold world can grant to one who falls
So low so suddenly. If heaven me more
Intends, then Heaven that more will grant; and so
The past will rectify. God pardon those
That murder kings ! And 1 do execute
That will, and pardon all who murder me.
I pardon all the guiles of ruthless Rome,
And all its deeds by which I am undone;
And yet I would not lengthen life so long
That I should Richard in that prayer include —
That recreant rebel ! Yes ! so far, so far,
I have been king. Now I this golden woe
Renounce for one who hates me : yes ! 'tis thine,
Richard — 'tis Heaven ordains this woe to thee —
To be a king; and with unnatural heart
To live no natural age, but by mischance
To die, an ingrate, cursing life and death.
And heaven itself. [fVanders,']

Or are these truant fiends,
Who having snapp'd the chains that bound them fast
In fiery torture, come, to minister
Some fervent anffuish to my soul? Stay, stay!
I hear them dashing through the bubbling tide
Of heaving Styx, rerhaps these messengers
Convey some secret to my vexed soul.
But I who 've loved the rights of man, the rights
Of fiends will now respect. An enithly king

392 THE MONAltCH OF

May subject be of hell. Yet herding thus
With monsters curdles all my blood, and drives
My soul to every comer of her manse.
Perhaps it is dark Chaos' progeny,
ReTelung with joy to see th' approach
Of Henry, — warrior — ^king! who e'en on death
Will look undauntedly. I cannot blench
At what I see not.

GLANViLLE [aside].
Ah! poor kmg! — Much wrong
He hath received, which thus distracts his mind;
Or else a better Christian never lived.

KIKQ HENRY.

Before the altar place me : — slowly step.
Here my last journey ends on earth; — and now
Another waits me, where attendance gross
I may not bear: spirits alone will be
My courtiers there — where king, and baron bold.
And priests, by paths respective and alone.
Enter. — Sigh not for me, Randolph. Well
I know death's presage, and have often seen
Its consummation, when on summer's eve
The battle-field I've paced, and vicw'd around
Its trophies breathing their last piteous sigh,
E 'er tne gaunt wolf tears from the crunched bones
The muscles scarcely stiff in death. 'Tis now
That voyage I must go, and yielding up
That mystic secret, hopeless hope. 111 peer
Into dark Death's domains, as quite intent
To stay. — His ebon majesty shall find
In me a loyal subject; and I pray
At meeting to prove grateful, and subdued
To meekest confidence, that in the world
To which I go, tliere consolations are
Unknown on earth. This world is but a prison
Of niggard bounds; — but the chill hand of Death
Has regions vast and limitless; and thus
It is that spirits take a grade, a step
Towards the etherial, eternal life.
If a new skein of life were granted now.
How could I use it? What is yet undone?
Tlie great Supreme above will punish sin;
And noble Honour has my praise; but yet
There are revolting muscles in this frame

THE MIDDLE AGES. 393

Which writhe in Berpent fonns, as worms that strive

For life. This is Reoellion's last attempt.

Alas, alas ! — they elbow their poor mate,

And urge the spirit to finish work. They seem 'd

In happier times by-gone so well prepared

To punish insidts and dire wrongs — 0 yes,

And all that cowards ever dared to do.

The heavy wrongs which Rome has done thy king

Make e*en the blow of Death to seem but light.

To die would be severe calamity.

But that I know Death's arm clanks like my own.

Death is a vassal, and his ghastly train

He leads but to the confines of a land

He may not, cannot enter. Yes ! 'tis there

The important change is made; there mortals shift.

And awful immortality put on.

Yet ye may riddles in that stat« resolve :

Perhaps a sleep of countless years must pass :

Perhaps the mortal parts there undergo

Transitions mystic and arrangements dread !

Perhaps for thrice ten thousand years to come.

Filthy and shapeless things of odour rank

Crawl in and out the avenues of sense,

Holding their riotous festivity

On all the atoms which dull Time has left

For slow corruption in the silent grave.

These things will make the heart-strings creak. Geoffrey,

They say thou art not mine. I say thou art,

My son, the best beloved of all. Geoffrey,

Give me thy hand. There in thy honest palm

I place this envied ring. Precious it was!

It sparkles now as bright as it was wont

In court and tournament — thou faithful gem !

There, Geoffrey, take the gem — wear it for one

Who loved thee much, but now must leave. Geoffrey —

I may not stay to tell thee all I would —

Upon thy filial arm Til muse the rest.

As on a sumraer^s eve the Islzv serf

Sinks into wholesome rest. — i et — yet — I wish —

ISinkinff in the arms of Geoffrey,

RANDOLPH \_bowinff over the kinff."]

Thou valiant king — farewell — farewell — &rewell !
What can amend this loss? 'tis woe for love.
Dear king, awake once more.

394 THE MONARCH OF THB BflDDLE AGES.

KINO HENRY [wonderinjf].

It may be so —
Yes, yes; — Rebellion stood in his dark path.
The primate, too ! how cruel 'twas of him !
And so he sought my blood. Now Death becomes
Importunate, — a tyrant too. — But now I go
Where Death's power ends, to reach that pinnacle.
To which this timid, fluttering, anxious thing,
This little veering gossamer, ascends.
Death has no power, no magic charm, to break
The solemn cloud which circles round that peak
Whose sanctity by gorgeous seraphim
Is kept. 0 Death, I call thee up thy part
To take, the vulture's share. 'Twill soon corrupt
And nauseate. Farewell — farewell to all ! —
Sense is receding now :— of sight and speech
The ways are cTogg'd: — to hear is needless now.
E'en the twelfth hour is spent. I will not filch
A moment, while this clay obedient wears
The pallid hue of Death.

6RYME.

It is the dew
Of the first morn in the eternal world.

HENRY.

See, see ! through every passage now he creeps !
He scents the last, last fortress! — Look, he's in!
He *s in the breach ! The ramparts all are scaled.
It is the priest, the black revengeful priest!
See where he goes ! — He bears the cross before.
He stamps upon my heart! — tishe, tis he!
Relentless! Ah! 'tis Death! the tyrant Death!

THE END.

WI.RrilKlMER AHD CO., TrPf., FIXtDUkT CIRCUS.

Pl^Se..

(Catalogue of Useful &ook5

EFFINGHAM WILSOS, 11, ROYAL EXCHANGE,

In addition to llic Wiirks vuiiiiiurntoil ill rlii< Cnloliifpir, tiik Book? of ALL
OT1IRR rnBLisui:nB Diuy l>e liod at tiiW I^stablisliiueut iiumedrately oti their
Publication.

Wilson's Description of the New Royal
Exchange,

Inclnding an Hisrorical Skoli'li of tlic rnrincc E.im.'os; niic] a brief Memoir of Sm

THOMAS GUKSHAM, ICsr. Fouh.Ut of tlie urit;iiia1 Biirso in Ib<^ rcitii

of Qoecn Eliiabclh. In 1 rul. ISmu. witli 18 I'^mlwIliBhrneiits, in vioth, Sk. 6iI.

••We are glHl (n wr)cnmt IMt PntjIUhcr hock In hli old |ilue nflHudMU. Ill' boniw

butimueilnuny viItuiblEiimiiiitirlitucirby. lllMflnt iniblicallnn In li<i iwir ts'lulillshiuant

The Life and Times of Sir Thomas Gresham,

Including NoliofB of manv of bis roiiii'iii)«irari™, bj- John Wji.i.iaii Huroon, Esq.

Now offercd,/or o limilaf llmf, nl thu vcTv rtductd price of 15», In two handsonia
large mtavo yolummi, rmbrllishcd with a line ]Kjrtrnii, and twenty-nine olhor
engnivingii, <in^nr/jr Aounrf in c&ttA. Jltcentlg pHhlixhtd at £\ I0(.

EUiitHlh.— Rf luni nol timsM lii lntere.>I by mir perl'-d <if our hl>lnry : iinil neifr »■«

Ing Itfi mctniialis. (^naineive, Lu partleulir. ttvn DuiJe a irleiuilLc j4Tt(l«t nf wlilL-ti he
— V ■ — ..... _.^ __j ... ..,. iigjji ^dj jjgjrtlj' ityW Ihe " QiMt

. . .DRimeicUl >1

With a Ulwnillt]' tmly iiitrlntk, he

RoTAL EirnAKOEi una In uddithin tn hli

RflTtn LtTtuTnli]|iis ivr the fntn^

CorvtrM^B nt tlie CJI.t »r Lomlim. will bo vlthimt il.
Vtrfflu aiyVc' reninln Sir ulv cpf ibe liirgB papef ■'
•loni or the piato. price ^1 ti,. pnUll^hc^l ft ^X

Ht Bonkers or McmttcrB nt the
I, royol (ivo. with proof Impro'

tSf@w

XFFIMOHAM WILSON, 11, ROYAL EXCHANGE.

Mr. Donbleday's Financial and Monetary

History.

A Financial, Monetary, and Statistical History or Enolakd, from the ReTotu-
tion of 1688 to the present time; derived principally from Official I>ocii-
mentfl. By Thomas Doubledat, Esq., Author of "The True Law of
Population," &c &c.

A work of ahMffMng Inltrtat and «acommon mearch. W« bav* Urtc4 k miavteN. aad MUrv* II
•trktij tni«, •» It it MHiuftionably clear la lu kUtamanu.— Blackwood • i.DiXBC»ou Maoaxisk.

In 1 ToL 8vo., price 12«. cloth.

Gnmersall's Tables of Interest, ete.

Interest and Discount Tables, computed at 2), 3, 3^, 4, 4|, and 5 per cent., from 1
to 365 days, and from £1 to £20,000; that the Interest or Discount on any
snm, for any number of days, at any of the above rates, may be obtained \rf
the inspection of one page only. Each Rate occupies eiffhty pages: the last
five of which are devoted to the same number of pounds Som 1 to 1 1 months,
and from 1 to 10 years. They are also accompanied with Tables of Time
and Brokerage, being altogether a vast improvement on Thompson and
others. By T. B. Gumersali^ Accountant, London.

Thh work i* pve-cmlncntly dUlingnlihca from all othcn on the mkm nibjcct bj IhcUity af i«ftiiui«b
dmtmtntM of type, and accuracy of calculatton.

Seventh Edition, in 1 vol 8vo. (pp. 500), price 10«. 6d, bound in doth.

Tate's Modem Cambist.

The Modem Cnmbist: forming: a Manual of Exchanges in the various operations
of Bills of Exchange and Bullion; with Tables of Foreign Weights and Mea-
sures, with their Equivalents in English, according to the practice of all Trading
Nations. By William Tate,

A woft of great cxccUenoe.— TiMXS.

Sixth Edition, just Published, 12«. doth.

Chinese Duties.

Schedule Tariff of Duties on the Foreign Trade with China, in Chinese and
Mercantile Currencv, Reduced into the Equivalent English Rates in Sterling
Money. By W. Tate, Author of "The Modern Cambist."

On a large Sheet, Price Is.

Information abont the British Funds:

Being an accurate Account of the different Fimds and Stocks; the Days of Trans-
fer; and Time of Payment of the Dividends of each.

Small, for the Pocket. Price 0<L, or post-free for 8 Queen's Heads.

Fenn's Gnide to the Funds.

A (5ompendinm of the English and Foreign Funds, and the principal Jomt-Stock
Companies; forming an Epitome of the various Objects of Investment
negotiable in London ; with some Account of the Internal Debts and Revenues
of the Foreign States, and Tables for calculating the Value of the different
Stocks, &c. By Charles Fenn, of the Stock Exchange.

Tliird Edition. Price 5«., bound in cloth.

This little volume contains a variety uf wcll-arranprd information,' indikprntable to rrcr; rapltalUl,
banker, merchant, trader, and agriculturUt.— Mormxo Hkrald.

Ho much Ukcftil matter In ao kmall a compau i« selduro to l>e met with.- Times.

f

I

EFFINGHAM WILSON, 11, ROYAL EXCHANGE.

Money and its Vicissitudes in Valne ;

As they effect National ludiuftry and pecuniary contracts; with a postscript on Joint
Stock Banks. By Sauukl Bailey, Esq., Author of ^Essays on the
formation of Public opinion,** &c.

224 pp. 8vo. Price Bs. boards.

Tnck's Railway Shareholders' Manual;

Or Practical Guide to all the Railways in the World completed and in progre^;
containing Abstracts of the Railway Acts; Advice to Shareholders; tlie Laws
relating to Shareholders and Speculators; Brokers* Rates of Commission for
buying and selling Shares; Tabic to estimate Railway Dividends; Gross
Earnings of all the principal Railways; Table showing the IVico of Shares;
Railways open ; Railways in conrsc of Construction ; Railways which received
the Royal Assent last Session; Foteign Railways; Railway Offices and Officers,
alphabetically arranged. The Accounts and IVaffic corrected to the i>re8ent
time; forming the most complete Railway Synopsis ever compiled. By IIekry
Tuck.

Tenth Edition, greatly cnlar^d. Price s. bound in cloth.

The Railway Returns, 1849, 1850,

Made to the Special Orders of the House of Lords; prefaced with the results of
previous returns, with a view to a complete comprehension of the nature of
Railway Investments, and the restoration of confidence, by the adoption of a
sound policy of management By Aktuuu Smitu, Author of ** Railways as
they reially are," etc.

Price 28. QtL

Mining, on the Cost Book System.

A Treatise on British Mining; with a Digest of the Cost Book System, Stannai-ie,

and General Mining Laws. By Thomas Babtleit.

In 8vo., cloth. Price 4*.

F3nin's British Consul's Handbook.

British Consuls abroail; their Origin, Rank, and Privileges, Duties, Jurisdiction, and
Emoluments; including the Laws, Orders in Council, and Instructions by which
they are governed, as well as those relating to Shipowners and Merchants in .
thw coimexion with Consuls. By Robert Fynn, Es<i., Barrister-at-I^w. i

ThU work U written with manlfnt r»r» and Judmnent ; iu contenU »r» not only of viul inpoct«nc« to
Consult, but to Mcrchanu, 8bi)M>wnen, Captxhu, and Travellcrk - MuEMXu Cheumclk.

New Edition, with the new Act of Pauliamext for facilitating Marriages
Abroad. Price 6j., neatly bound, <ledi(!ated (l)y permission) to the

General Shipowners* Society.

Natal, Gape of Good Hope^

A Grazing, Agricultural, and Cotton growing Country; comprising Descriptions
of thw well-endowed Colony, from the year 1575 to the present time, by
Government Oilicials and Travellers; with a Vocabulary of the Zulu Language,
a Map of the Colony, and Engravings. By J. S. Curistopuer, of Natal.
4s. bound, with Views and Coloured Map.

The National Debt & Public Fnnds Simplified.

By Justin Brenan,
Author of " Composition and Punctuation familiarly explained."

This Is thoeltrcffwt npodUon of tb«« oUmtwIm compUc«t«d mmtton •▼« publUlMd.— The Critic.

Second Edition, with additions, U. cloth, or Post free on receipt of 16 Queen's

Heods.

^m^s- ts^eOB

EFFINGHAM WILSON, 11, ROYAL EXCHANGK.

r

Coins of the Komans relating to Britain
Described and Illustrated.

By John YoNCiK Akeuman, F.S.A^
CorR'sjMjiuliiij^ Mcinhor of the StxMity of Antiquaries of Scotland.

Factvin ablit, numnmcnU mancnu— OHd. I mC

lu siimll 8vo., with numerous Eii«;mvin<r< on t^teeland wood, and neatly Loond,

price 7*. Gd.

Tate's Bankers' Clearing-Hoose.

The System of the I^nidun Bunkers' Clearances, and their Etfects upon the Cur-
rency, exiilatned and exemplified hv FormnI;e of the Clearing-house Accouuta
By W. Tatk, Autlior of " Tlie Modem Caml)i8t," etc. 2» GtL

Jackson's Book-keeping. |

A New Check- Joiinud; comhining the advantages of the Day-Book, Journal
and Cash-lkK)k; forming a complete System of Book-keeping by Doubk
Kntry: with copious il lust rat i<»ns of Interest Accounts, and Joint Advcntun^;
and u New Method of Book-kccpinjjj, or Double Kntry by Single. By
Gkouok Ja( KiioN, Accountant, London.

Seventh Edition, with tlie most crtcctual means of preventing Fraud, Error, .
and Eml>e7/lcment, in Cash Transiictions, and in the Receipt and Dclivenr
of 0«kmIs. etc. Trice 6a'. cloth.

We can ron<rirati<>u>ly add onr met^ of approval to that of the many who hav* aknmAj fnnedtd u la
the uune Uuk, and *trun|;l j tevoaimeiul it to general ado|)tion. — XruJthJLVU.

Walton's Calculator's Gnide.

Calcuhit(>r's Sure Guide; or, the most comprehensive Keckoner ever pnblisht^d: 1

applicable to all business tran.sictions. By Wilmam Walton, Accountant. |

1 larjrc volume bvo. (600 pa^cs), bomui in cloth. ScaiTC.

Bailway Share and Stock Calculator.

Tables f»)r calculating SIuir's in Kailway, Canal, Gas, Mining, Insurance, and other
Companies, at any Price from 1-1 Gth of a Pound sterlinjr. or 1«. 3d. per
Share, up to ,1310 in value; and from 1 Share to 500. Ajiplicable also to
Foreijxn or Enjjiish St(Kks, or Bonds, and for other jmrposes; to which is
annexed a Comprehensive Table of Income Tax. By li. Edwin Robinson,
Stock Kxchanu:e.

Third Edition, with Scale of Conmiissions. as ajin^ed by authority of the
Coinmitlec of the Stock Exchange, Loiid<>n. Price 7*'. Gc/. cloth.

Dr Fraser Halle's Philosophy.

lixact Philosophy. BiMiks First and Second. By llrciiKS Fhaser Halle,
Ph. LL. 1), Author of "Critical Lintcrs," and' of the Articles on **Hume*s
Essi»y," *' Schism," in the Britannic Censor of European Fhilosophy, g'c.

In 1 vol. post 8vo. I'rice* 6.v. cloth.

Unreformed Abuses in Church and State ;

With a ])reliminary Tractate on tlie CONTINENTAL REVOLUTIONS. By
♦loiiN Wadk, Author of "History and Political Philosophy of the l*roductive
Classes," etc.

Mr. Wade hA« produord a vaile-nu*cum a rom))1i>te hand-book of the currupUon, extraraganoe, and
lnromi>etenc-e that beset thit nation. -Tut Mokmnc; Au% krti>>kh

(300 pp.) 2a\ 6c/., or lost-free, to any j)art of the kingdom, on i-cccipt of 36

Q;iecn's Heads.

\

'^&^ — — - •^^

BFPINOHAM WILSON, 11, ROTAL BXCHANGB.

Mons. Le Page's French Prompter :

HAND BOOK FOU TRAVELLING on the Continent and Students in
French. A complete Manual of Conversation, arranged in Alphal)etical order,
so as to ol)viate all difficulty of reference, each English word is followed by the
phrases and idiomatic French in constant use, fonning a perfect English and
French dictionary, and a sure Iland-Book of Conversation, as it gives at each
word all the phrases relating to it which are heard daily in polite families,
Third Edition. In a neat Tockct Volume, pp. 380, price 5».

Petit Musee de Litterature Francaise.

ELEGANT EXTKACTS from the most Eminent Writers of France, in l»rose and
Verse; with chronological jmd critical Notices of French Literature, from the
Uth to the 19tli Centuries.

By M. Lk Pace, Author of "L'Echo de Paris," &c.

The selectiofu have been carvfuUy made, and sihow at one* the atjrle and the pover of the writer. We
■tronglf recommend the ' I'eUt Mvuee ' to all thoae dealriuiu of becoming acquainted with the titeratur* of
France. — X B.u t' a.

In One Volume, l*2mo.,,hands()mely bound, price 5«. 6 J.
This "Work is kept in Elegant Binding, suitable for Presents, at 8*. 6(7.

Ready Guide to French Composition.

FRENCH GRAMMAR BY EXAMPLES; giving Models as Leading Strings
throughout Accidence and Syntiix; and presenting a Comparative View of
the English and French Idioms in their principal Differences.

By Mons. Le Page, Professor of the French I^mguage, Author of"L'Echo do

Paris/' " The Frcnc'i Proin])tcr." &c.

We <hould not think of dp«cribing an object to m.\\v it known, when we can thow it at once. "Why ihould
wt think of tesichini; h} precepts and rul<>K « lien a niudrl can he tet forth ?

This work wtll he fuun • a rcddy (tuide \o Krenoh compoiiliion ; each model in the accidence it followed
bj que«ti )n» and e erciMi, the object of which u to tirinf( the joung Iramer to shape a nile hlau«lf and pnc>
tlMit. We can conicientioiulj recommend it to general adoption.— Si'Nl) AY TlxliH.

Second Editioii. In l2mo., iieuiiy bound in cloth, price 45.

Cherville's First Step to French;

Indispensable to, and in harm<my with, all French Grammars; Ixjing a collection of
Progressive Familiar C(mv'ersations, in French and in English, showing a
parallel between the Pronunciation, Etymology, Accidence, and Idioms of the
Parts of Speech in both Languages, with Grammatical Observations on "a New
Plan. By F. M. De Cuerville.

N«'w niid Ininrovod E-lition, witli .Vdditions, 12mo., 3.«. cloth.

M. de CherTilleN method cf teaching interfere* with no existing grammar, bnt i« applicable to any. The
conversatlona are written in a familiar style rery easy at fir^t, and advancing with the proyre«s of the «ta-
dent , in which no word ik Isolated, ard thu< the rule» of grammar are made clear; — one page la French the
oppMite Englikh, thus hhnwing a parail«t between the pronunciation, etjin«^logy, accidence, and idiomt of
both language*.— MuKXIXu PusT.

Seleetions, in Prose and Poetry, from Living

and Deceased Authors.

By John Hleahen.
In post 8vo., with nnmcrons illustrations, price 10*. 6^/. in «ilk, or !(>*. in morrocco.

We recommend it at an admirably-printed and most commendaI>ly prepared pubUcaUoo. — ^MuKXIVO

ADVKaTIHEK^

A poeti.-ml volume of pleating and varied relectiun*. -Litkrarv Gazkttk.
(hie of the most piea&ing eminatlons from the pre»> of the day. Ousrkveh.
About ao> author* are laid undrr contril>utlun to «upply iu page».— HuiiP's M lOAflXB.

Ai a fcpaat of literary •wectmeau and poetical confectiooa, this book it both palatabc aud nntridooa.

8ux.

KrPINOHAM WILSON, 11, ROTAL XXCHANGX. 9

A Narrative of the Treatment Experienced
by a Gentleman; during a state of Mental

Derangement ;

Designed to explain the causes aii<l the nature of Insanity, and to expose the iigndi-
cious conduct pursuetl towunls many unfortunate sutlcreri onder that calamitj.

By John Pekcivai^ Esq.
In 1 voL 8vu^ 84r.; ditto vol. 2, 10«. 6dL

Consumption Curable.

Consumption of the Lungs and Asthma arrested and cured in the majority of cases,

by Inluilation tind other rational means. By Daniel Carr, M.D.

In one volume, 12mo., price 3s, 6<t, bound in cloth.

The Importance of Punctuality enforced,

**Tlaie uad TIdft wait for ■• ■sab.'* '

With an Emblematical Border on wood. For the use of CouKTiKG-uorsEfl, ,

Warkuocbbs, Shoi'S, &c. IVioc 6tL \

Composition and Punctuation

Familiarlv explained, for those who have neglcftcd the study of Grammar; and
wheivin FOKKIGNEUS, WHO MAY BE LEARNING ENGLISH, will
also find infonnatiou calculated to facilitate their progress in the understand-
ing of the liimgnagc. By JrsxiN Buknan.

Sixth Kdition, coiisidcruMy aujrniontcd, ]»ricc 2«. 6r/. lx)uiid in cloth.

W« have remd thi* littie hook with much Mti<fai.tio>n, «omethln|r of the kind has been long wanted, and
the want U now ver; in|riiiiou«ljr sU|i)ilied. * Mj objrrt, %Ayt the author * Is to instruct tho«c who know bow
to rrad and write, bat who an unacquainted with grammar. 1 pro|MM« ttraage as it ma; appear, to show
Mich p«TMMi« how they may rompow icTitenoe« nf which they may not, at leastt, be aaharaed, and How tttgj
may exprvB« meaning inielli|(il>ly, without exciting a lau^h at their eapenae.' This object Mr. Braaaa has
attained in a simple and agrveable manner; and we, therefore, conhdeniiy racommcnd his book to Chose whuee
eariy cduration has been ncgleeted. and who are now afraid to enter ufton all the dilBettltlcs of gnuamar. Wc
shall ounelve<ipretentro|iiek of it to several mechanics and other i, in whoee prof resa wc take an iatarwil.—

EllllkBt>EUit LITEEAK.V JUl'aXAL.

Corn, Currency, and Consols,

Their Fluctuations from 1790.

Exccrdlngly nsefUI Tor reference ; the engraTtng is clear and distinct.— TiMKS.

The illaitration firom the eye to the uDdcrstandiag is perfect.— Litekaky U aekttk.

New Edition, price 1«. coloured.

Tuck's Map of the Railways ;

Distinguishing the Lines for Tniffic, the Lines in course of Constniction, and the
Lines proje<'tcd, their Tcnnini, Length, Capital, &c.; With Tables o# Re-
ference. Siiowiiig the Lines leased and aiiiulgiunated; the whole foiming
The Most Complete Map ever published.

New Edition, Price 5s., mounted on canvas::, bound, cloth.

Howitt's Priestcraft.

Xew uiiil Improved Edition, of the Popuhir Ilistroy pf Priestcraft in all Ages and
Nations, with large Additions. By William Howitt.

Eighth Edition, l2mo., cloth, Price 5s.

•^

XPriNOBAM WILBON, 11 , ROTAL XZCHANOB.

Hampden's Aristocracy.

The Aristocracy of England; a HistoTy for the People. By John Hahpden,
JuN. Second Edition, price 5ff., bound in cloth.

Cnowsi.r. Whxt, fhen, U the grrat root of all tmr crieranre^'
r r M. The Arittooracjr ! Gire n* their true hiMorj, and jou unriddle theteeret of every national embarraia*
mcnt.

De Stain's Phonography.

Phonography; or Writing of Sounds, divided into Two Parts, viz., Logogra]>hy, or
Universial Writing of Speech; and Musicography, or Symboliciu Writing of
Music: With a Short- hand for both. By V. D. de Stains, Gnwluate of the
University of Paris.

Second Edition, in 1 vol. 8vo., \0s, cloth.

A Treatise on Landed Property,

In its Geological, Agricnltural, Chymical, Mechanical, and Political Relations.
By James Botdell, Land, Mine, and Machinery Valuer and Agent.

Mr. Roydririi Tnntbw will be found a manual ewKmtiai in the t;m and ■malrar, and InditpenuMe to the
man of huoncM In the aitiuiiemmt ur dik|M>hal vf |>i<ii>«:rt} in an} va) |ivrtainii g to land. - BlkMi>tillAX
J.'VKXAL.

In one volume, royal 8vo., price 10*. 6</. cloth.

The Principles of Insurance

Applied to Mercantile Debts; a Jjetter to the Right Honourable Lord Ashburton.

Price 6</.; or free by Post, SdL

Dr. Teoman on Consumption and Diseases of

the Chest.

ASTHMA, INFLUENZA, BRONCHITIS, AND CATARRH. The Cause,
Symptons, and Rational Treatment, By T. H. Yeoman, ^LD.

Also, by the same Author,

CONSUMPTION OF THE LUNGS. The Causes, Symptoms, and Rational
Treatment, with the Means of Prevention.

We meat cordially recommend thew works to the head* of rarr.IIiei.- Bell's Wekxlt MEAf>E>r,Kii.

Price 2«. each; or. Post free on receipt of 30 Queen's Heads.

Coffee As It Is, and As It Onght To Be,

By P. L. S1MMOND6, many years a Coffee Planter in Jamaica. Price Is.

>aie> — -™ = — -

XFFINOHAM WILSON, 11, ROYAL XXCHANGB.

The Index of Proportions, and Mereantile

Calenlator.

The TaMcs arc adapted generully, and without limitation, to the use of all
commercial, trading;, ami manufacturing establishments, and will be found of
especial advautuge to Kailway Cunipunicii and other public bodies, — to the offices
in the wvenil liepartuients of Government, to Bankers, Merchants, Mmiufacturcrs,
Solicitors, Wharlingers, Official Assignees, Accountants Brokers, Wholesale Deal-
ers, Engineers, Contractors, Carriers, ami Agent*, and to Tradesmen in geiieroL

It is the m(»st elaborate and largest in:iss of rigures ever produced in this
country, and as the labour of the a itiior has l)een very great, and the cost of pro-
ducing a volume of figures, as large as a Post Office Directory, very heavy, it is
hoped that extensive cncourugment will Ite given to it.

Super-royal octavo, £4 4s,

•

Fun, Poetry, and Pathos,

OK,

The Cornucopia.

A Miscellany.

By William Yoitng Browne. With an Illustration by John Leech.

One volume, post 8vo., price 6«. cloth.

LONDON:

EFFINGHAM WILSON, 11. ROYAL EXCHANGE.
Depot for Commercial Stationery and Account Books of the best quality.

m^^

EFFISQHAM WILSON, 11, ROYAf. EXCHAKOE.

Popery in Power ;

Or, Tue Spirit of the Vatican; with Original Historical and Poetical Sketches.
:' ilhistrating tlic doctrines and passions of Komanism, and its political and

sociul bias.

Tlttf king** weapon ca i, iitiKvnl, kill ihc b-Ml/ ; b it mine ca i dci'To; the •.•ml, niid .end it to hell • -A'Hkc KIT.

A licTlew of the Crusades and Persecution of the Albigenses, as affected an«l
influenced bv tho Vatican. The establishment, nature, practices, purposes,
and progress of til e Inquisition. Tnie religion considered in comparison with
Rclij^ion of form ajid Chivalry. Self-righteousness. Tlie Delusion an<l
Vamitv of Pnscvism. Earthlv Heroism of all Ajms. The Moral Ilevclatiou of
the Cnisiides. The Characters of early Po|k*k of Rome considered in con-
nexion with the authority of the chief I>octrincs of Romanism. The Forged
Epistles rcsiHJCting Supremacy, Infallibility, Image Worship, etc., fully expo^.
The Ap]>endix contains various Papal Bulls, Doctrines, Episcopal Letters, etc.

Bv JoSKlMl Tl'RNLEY.

In 1 vol., demy 8vo., 450 l)ages, 1^-ice \2s. (with 24 highly-finished engravings by
j eminent artists, Gilbert, Akelay, and IIassell).

Partnership ''en Commandite."

Partnership with Limited Liabilities according to the commercial jmictice of the
Continent of Kiirope and the United States of America) for the Employment
of C'aj)iiiil, the Circulation of Wages, and the Revival of our Home and
Colonial Trade.

Thr UnitMl State* arr rhiefit indetited fnr h«r ra|tid and prodiifiou* riw to thU «j«tem of commercial
a^wK-i.Mion, t>«i>ei'iaUy In th? evtrAordinary (crotrth of her minufar'ure«, in which 0,iNM^Hin . i* now inTc^ted,
ici«!nK emjilnvment to more than 1 .0,O00pcrKm«, e.cluidve of thotc mgagtd in the rultiration of fOtt«n. —

i D.-lt'dLA.t jKHK(»l.n.

I In 1 vol. 8vo., l*ric<; 9«. in cloth.

I Drabwell's Coal Tables.

; Improved Coal- Market Tables, for ascertaining the Value of any (piantiti' of

Coals at any price; also, Discount and Scoi-age Tables. By Willi A3I
! Drabwkll, Accrmntant.

j 12mo. bt)ards, 5.v.

Importance of Life Assurance

i LIFE ASSURANCE; an Historical and Statistical Account of the Population,

! the Law of Mortality, and the different systems of Life Assurance, including

the valiiiity and non-validity of Life Policies with ol)ser\'ations on FRiicxin.Y
Societies and Savings* Banks; to which is added a review of Life Assu-
rance, explanatory of the nature, advantages, and various ])uri)oses to which

j it niuy l>e aj)plied. By Alfked Bi'rt, Es<i.

I In 1 8vo. volume, IVicc 7«. 6d. in cloth.

I Anderson's Mercantile Letters.

: A Collection of Modern Ix'tiers of Business; with Notes, Critical and Kxplainittiry;
an Analytical Index; and an A]>pendix, containing pro-foriua Invoices, Account
Sales, Bills of l.«a<ling, and Bills of Exchange. Also, an Explanation of the
German Chain-Rule, as a]>plicjible to the Calculations of Exchanges: with
a Nomenclature of Technicalities not to be found in any Dictionary. By
W. Anderson.

Tha New Edition I* not nirrvly Taluabic k\ exainplM of rnmmernal ^tjle, hut as intrmlucinK the reader
and itudent. In the mnit familiar and intclll|{ible manner, to the 4««tem of romnMrcim dealt np* In all it*
hranche«t u carried on between thi« and other countries ; in fart, it m a b-iok which thituld he found in every
f ountinK-houie and tchoul, a« the iceneral merraniile information which it communiratea and fimiliari«et
cannot fall to render it Intereittinfi to all cla«ie< of readers. - Exa31IM:r.

Fourth Edition, in a neat 12mo. volume, bound in cloth, Price 5*.

/« addition to the foreyoing^ every Commercial Work of repute m constant/if

on Sale.

'I

KFFIKCiHAU WILSOX. 11, ROYAL KXCHAN'CE.

Jtttj} anil sipiirotorb ^rfiaol l}ooli0»

ff'ith full aUuwance to Schools and Private Teachers.

Tate's Elements of Commercial Arithmetic.

Contuiniug a Minute Investijnition of the l*rincij>le8 of the Science, and their
General Application to Connnercial Calculations, and in occordauce with the
present Monetary System of the worUl. By W. Tate.

lu « ccation r4)iial4«ny. Th* rul«t arr rl«4r ard mor* prccU* than u*mal. TIm B crcian u* ncat}j
lompoMd, aiKl b^ve • ({Tvairr n :.«tUiii to ih«- aiiual hwin^M uf thv vurSd than U coktoouu^ vttit dcBOCRtao
htxtk* ; «hil>t, t>> rwcry bran<.l\ iliai %kut aduut vt it, rutn fur mental calc-uUtldiu or abort cata to assvcr^
ar« added M'k.ciAiuR.

Fifth Kdition, improved and corrected, in 1 vol. 12mo. neatly bound. Price 2j.6rf.

I

Recently Published,

L Key to the Elements of Commercial '

Arithmetic.

Continuin*; the ex|)osition of the principles of the Science, and of the more intricate
]K)rti()ns of their n]»plicatiiin; exhibiting variations in the modes of performing
arithnieticul operations; and conveying still further information respecting
those commercial regulation*, by which the pupil must hereafter be guidetl
m his ConuncR'ijil calculations. Bv W. Tate.

Neatlv bound. Price 3*. 6</.
Just Published,

Tate's Counting-Honse Guide to the Higher

Branches of Calculations.

Fart the First.

Fonuiiig an Aj»pcndix to the EK-nients of Commercial Arithmetic. By W. Tate.
A new and enlarged Kdition, in 1 vol. Timo. bound in cloth, 4*.

Tate's Conntlng-House Guide to the Higher

Branches of Calculations.

Fart the Second.

Forming a Supplement and Key to the new and enlarged Edition of the Appen-
dix to the Elements of Commereial Arithmetic. By W. Tate.

In 1 vol. 12mo. cloth, bound in cloth, 6.v.

The two Parts, bound in one, 9s. 6d.

Mr. Tate ha* spared no pain* to ftirnl>li hlmM:lf with thr best nrartic\I l\^^^. Tbt Royal Mint, the Bank
of K»|sUnd, I.loyd », the Mock E chanitr, as well as ihe leading Mercantile li>tabll»hn>«uU, hare bccii had
recourse to. The work may be »afely refenrvd to, aa a »tandard authority on the Tariotu iiiatten treated
upon.- MORKl>ti P05T.

I,

EFFINGHAM WILSON, 11, ROYAL EXCHANGE.

Schonberg's Chain Bale.

A Mamial of brief Commercial Aritlimctic, Winj;: an easy, simple, anil efficient
aiixiliarv in the working of (iitlicult and complicated IVoblems; applieti to
l*D»portion, .simple and conii>ound. direct and Inversi*; l>isconnt; liarter; Inteivst,
simple or com|>otiuil; l*rotitand Ix>ss; Fractional NmnlK^rs; Exchange; Tzire,
&c. For the n>e of Schools, Counting-lujnses nnd Self-Tuition.

By CllARl.Ed LoL'18 SciioNBEnc.

The Ch\jn-Rnlc i- » «iin|ile.ea\v, ind rtrvvr «T«trfn of arithin«tiral r<nnpiitatinn, only rr|ttliipe to be
knovn to W crncm::; adopted, ui tlu* tnml v\t.'.\x<.iai> uf K«ad« K<^ konvr« aiid tnr Rule of ThnniK. There U
A fav inatioit in ih« \er\ arran^cenx "t ot' the ti^*irf <: in lad, it i> an amu<inj «* veil •> • ino>t uwlVil »tadji
and «e %iron(;ty rtcummeud the Chain-Rule a^ arranfred and a|>}>lt«d bv Mr. i*\:h nberg.— LlT. Uax.

■I

Fourth Edition Neutiy Umuil in cloth, price I*, tit/.

The Story without an End.

The Storv without an End. From the German of F. G. Carovk, hv Mrs. ArsTis.

Th!4l* xdellchtftil fairy t.ilc: wi» .ir^ illlnrtebted to Mr«. AuMin for one lltetar^ work « another, Irat
cur rhitdren ^ children «iil ihank hir t'ur this. The book altofcther ua literarj gem.- Aii(E>.«VM.

Appropriately embcUi.shed with 18 Wood Engravings, in the tii>t .style of the art,

from the pencil of Harvey, price 2s. 6(/., neatly hound in cloth; or in I
watei*ed silk, gilt edges, is.

The Anther's Guide.

A Guiile to Authors; .sljowing how to correct the press, according to the mode
adoptcil and understood by Printers. Price 6(/.

New English Grammar.

Au ElonuMitary Engli.sh Grammar, upon an entirely new principle, especially ada]»t-
ed by its simplicity and its numerous exercises, for the junior classes in schools,
for i>rivate tution, or for self-instniction.

Bv W. II. PiNNOCK, B. C. L.

New Edition. Price 1«. bound in cloth.

rinnci'k's Graromar as U>ued into the world by RfTincham WUmhi, i« the he*t and clearest that ha« irer
appeart^. and ought at once to bU{>crM.-de every other book of it. data.— VsiTT-V Skhv tri: M V'i ax in I .

History in Rhymes.

Khymes for Youthful Historians: designed to as&i.st the Memory in retaining the
most important Dates in Ancient Historj', and the principal Lvcnts in the His-
tory of England.

Howi- riatij arp th re of ihe common affairs of human life, which ha»e \tetn tauRht In enrly year* by tlie
help of rh\ me,' anft have been like nail« ft<tened in a oure placr. ' "■ • It i> from thi« principle that mtirAl
rule-, liive [M-n la-i into a |>oeti- mould from ail antl uity. -UH. Watt s Im phov i..mkn r ov i nr. Mint-.

Vtiu inu%t i.ot l:iu h at thit, for chronolofiiita do not pique tli«m<r1«e« on their p<ieiry ; they mabt- u^t u(
nu-.tilKTs and rhymes mcrvly a« avitittantt to memory, bein|{ •^u ta»ily learned.- .M Kx. Cit APON t .

Fifth Edition, with 35 Portraits of Sovereigns, price Is. 6r/.

! Miss Iselin's Poems.

My Dream B«x>k: Poems. By Sophia Iselin. Price 3*. 6d. in cloth, or 5*. in

' silk, with gilt edges.

'r

#^

EFFINGHAM WILSON, 11, ROYAL EXCHANGE.

A COMPLETE GOSISE OF INSTIUCTION

I!f TIIK
Which obviates entirely nil necessity fi>r leaving Englandlo Icam French,

New French School by M. Le Page.

rH<)FK>«<»K «»P FKKNCII IN LOXIWN.

" Tlie Mile of manv thouMndt, and the almoM Qnlrmal adoption of thw» rir««r Uttlr Rooks by Moiw. I B
PAGE, tuittricntlv inrovc th« pahlic approhAtkn of hi* plan c4 teaching Pranch» which u lai accordance with
the natural o|)er;ition of a child le«ming il> native languaj;*. '

The French School— Fart I.

L'ECIIO DE PARIS; \K\t\\^ a sclcctii)n of Familiar Phnwcs which a jhtsoii
would hear daily if living in France. With a Vorabolar)' of the Wonis ami
Idioms.

Mon«. Le Pace'* excellent work haa, ve are happjr to pcrerive. run threuffa aeTeral cdltiana with all the
celerity It 'enrred. Hia t>ook i« decidedly the beet ve have aaen fcr aiding the ImtmctlaB of Bngif nh cjiildfea
in the rudimentft of the French lanfpiage ; Inaaniaeh as it approachet nearest to that hart of all in«thod>,fani-
llar convenatlon.- MuRKixo Post.

Eighteenth EdUioHj with Additions, and nvmerous Woodcufji,
In 12mo. neatly bound in cloth, price 4s.

The French School.— Fart 11.

GIFT OF FLUENCY IN FRENCH CONVERSATION: a Set of Exercises
for the Learner of the French Language, calculated to enable biro, l»y means
of practice, to express himself fluently on the onlinary Topics of Life. With
Notes. Sixth Edition, improved.

121110. neatly bound in cloth, price reduced to 3.*.

Mont. Le Page s Klementarj worlcs are atrcadj well known and highly appreciated, no books arc ti«iter
adapted to give the pupil a i-omplete command of wordi and phrAtc*, aiid a correct knovlc<lge of the langtiaize,
the Arrangement in natural and Judiciou&.- Atlas.

The French School.-Fart III.

THE LAST STEP TO FRENCH; or tbe l^rineiples of French Grnranmr dis-
played in II series of Short Tx^ssons, each of which is followed by Questions
and Exercises: with the Versification.

FitHi Edition. 12mr». neatly Ixmnd in cloth, price reduced to 3s.

The TiiHKK Parts fxyund in Onk Vom mk, price reduced to 9*.

M. Le Page'* tabulation of tbe rerbs is as complete a« it ii- good : bl« xjn ax i<« lucid and wholarlike, and
hitt K ercikft are well graduated, and likely to exerci'^f th» Mudent • mind with his memory.— O EXT *s Bl AG.
To tcbooU and private teachers these volumes mu»t be invaluable.— Moxttily Review.

*»• MoNs. Lr Pa<3e, encouraged by a lilnind public, has also published for the
use of Juiuor Classes

The French Master for the Nnrsery:

Or Easy Ia'Ssous in French for Young Beginners. New and Improved Edition,
with additions. Royal 18mo. neatly bound; price reduced to3«.

Le Petit Gausenr;

Or, First Chatterings in French being

A KEY TO THE GIFT OF FRENCH CONVERSATION,

By Mons. LE PA(JE. author of "L'Echo de Paris," &c.

The key gives the correct translation of the French, thereby showing which is the

proper expression for every topic of life.
New and improved Edition. Price Is. 6rf.

%

I
I

.H

BOUND mv
JOSIAH WESTLCrJ

micntTmrenKtl
LOMOOm.